Skip to main content

Full text of "The coronation of Edward the Seventh; a chapter of European and imperial history"

See other formats 


M;-:-ED 

•  •  • 


THE-CORONATIO 


BRITAIN -AND 

©THE-BRITIS 

EMPERORy^ 


OF -EDWARD 


IRELAND -AND 
.DOMINIONS 


EDWARD -THE'-' 
CONFESSOR 


'ft 
z." 


m 


THE   CORONATION   OF 
EDWARD   THE    SEVENTH 


CONTENTS 


BOOK  I 

THE  GROWTH  OF  THE  SENTIMENT  OF  LOYALTY  IN  THE 
BRITISH  NATION 

CHAP.  PAGE 

I.  THE  EVOLUTION  OF  BRITISH  LOYALTY  ...  3 


BOOK  II 

THE  CORONATIONS  AND  SIMILAR  CEREMONIES  ON  THE  EUROPEAN 
CONTINENT  IN  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY 

I.  EUROPEAN  CORONATIONS          .....  35 

II.  THE  CORONATION  OF  NAPOLEON  I.     ....  44 

III.  THE  PROCLAMATION  OF  THE  FIRST  GERMAN  EMPEROR      .  64 

BOOK  III 
THE  CORONATION  OF  QUEEN  VICTORIA 

I.  THE  INAUGURATION  OF  A  NEW  ERA  ....  97 

II.  THE  CROWNING  OF  QUEEN  VICTORIA.  ...  122 

III.  THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY       .  .  171 

BOOK  IV 
THE  CORONATION  OF  KING  EDWARD  VII. 

I.  THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    .          .  199 

II.  THE  GATHERING  OF  AN  EMPIRE          ....  219 

III.  THE  ILLNESS  OF  THE  KING       .....  231 


vi  CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

IV.  WESTMINSTER  ABBEY       .  .  .         '.....  .  237 

V.  THE  CROWNING  OF  THE  KING  .....  278 

VI.  THE  IMPERIAL  CROWN    ......  318 

APPENDICES 

I.  LIST  OF  PERSONS  PRESENT  AT  THE  CORONATION  OF  THEIR 

MAJESTIES  KING  EDWARD  VII.  AND  QUEEN  ALEXANDRA  335 

II.  THE  SHORTENED  FORM  AND  ORDER  OF  THEIR  MAJESTIES' 

CORONATION   .......  433 

III.  A  MEMORANDUM  OF  SERVICES  OF  INDIAN  REGIMENTS 
REPRESENTED  AT  THE  CORONATION,  AND  A  NOTE  ON 
THE  COLONIAL  FORCES  PRESENT  .  .  .  .  455 


INDEX  . 481 


BOOK    I 

THE   GROWTH    OF   THE   SENTIMENT    OF   LOYALTY 
IN   THE   BRITISH    NATION 


[Owing  to  the  scope  of  this  work,  many  international, 
historical  and  constitutional  questions  are  treated  on 
which  opinion  is  necessarily  not  unanimous.  The 
author,  therefore,  wishes  it  to  be  understood  that  he 
is  solely  responsible  for  all  that  is  contained  in  these 
pages.] 


CHAPTER    I 

THE    EVOLUTION    OF    BRITISH    LOYALTY 

BY  the  hazard  of  an  untimely  malady  the  Coronation 
of  King  Edward  VII.  took  place  on  an  anniversary 
most  notable  in  the  annals  of  regality. 

The  date  of  August  9th,  1902,  to  which  the  ceremony 
was  postponed,  by  reason  of  the  illness  of  the  King,  was 
the  hundred  and  tenth  anniversary  of  the  last  day  of  the 
ancient  French  monarchy.  In  the  experiences  of  modern 
nations  it  would  be  hard  to  find  a  contrast  more  impressive 
than  in  the  circumstances  of  the  two  historic  days. 

On  August  9,  1792,  the  King  and  Queen  of  France, 
besieged  in  their  palace  of  the  Tuileries  by  their  own  sub- 
jects, were  awaiting  the  tocsin  which  at  midnight  they  knew 
was  to  toll  the  knell  of  the  monarchy,  after  eight  hundred 
years  of  hereditary  sway  under  which  France  had  grown 
into  a  great  nation.1  For  the  institution  of  royalty  there 
was  no  hope  left,  save  in  the  chance  of  successful  foreign 
intervention.  The  lives  of  the  sovereigns  would  be  secure 
only  if  the  alien  soldiery  in  their  service  could  aid  their 
escape  from  the  furious  population  of  the  capital,  now  rein- 
forced by  the  fierce  battalions  from  Marseilles,  which  had 
arrived  in  Paris,  chanting  their  new  revolutionary  war-song. 
We  all  know  how  the  morrow  ended.  The  Swiss  guard 
massacred,  the  Tuileries  cannonaded,  and  Louis,  no  longer 

1  Mimoires  de  Cldry,  valet  de  chambre  du  Dauphin.     Dernitres  anntes  de  Louis  XVI.,  par 
Franfois  Hu6,  huissier  de  la  chambre  du  Roi, 

3 


4  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

a  king,  with  Marie  Antoinette  immured  in  the  convent  of 
the  Feuillans,  the  first  of  their  prisons  on  the  way  to  the 
guillotine. 

On  August  9,  1902,  the  King  and  Queen  of  England 
went  forth  from  their  palace  to  be  crowned,  amid  the  acclama- 
tions of  their  subjects,  doubly  joyful  because  the  shadow 
of  a  great  disaster  had  hovered  over  the  royal  house  and 
had  passed  away.  They,  too,  represented  a  monarchy  more 
than  eight  centuries  old.  But  instead  of  a  people  chafing 
to  be  rid  of  sovereignty  and  its  symbols,  the  throng  which 
they  saw  on  the  road  to  Westminster  cheered  not  only  a 
popular  prince  who  had  valiantly  overcome  a  plague  of 
sickness,  but  a  monarch  whose  crown,  about  to  be  assumed, 
had  become  an  emblem  of  Empire  wider  than  Darius  or  the 
early  Caesars  had  ever  dreamed  of.  Hence  it  was  that  the 
population  of  the  capital  was  reinforced  not  merely  by 
provincial  sightseers,  such  as  had  repaired  to  previous 
coronations  from  the  counties  of  Great  Britain,  but  by 
British  subjects  from  the  farthest  ends  of  the  earth.  Hence 
it  was  that  the  troops  lining  the  streets  were  not  simply 
soldiers  of  the  standing  army.  The  loyal  press  of  a 
London  crowd  was  contained  by  British  citizens  from 
Canada,  from  Australia,  from  New  Zealand,  wearing  the 
khaki  which,  whatever  its  fate  as  a  warlike  uniform,  will 
ever  be  associated  with  the  help  nobly  given  by  the 
colonies  to  the  mother-country  struggling  for  supremacy  in 
South  Africa.  In  guarding  the  capital  on  Coronation-day 
these  gallant  white  settlers  of  our  distant  possessions  were 
peacefully  aided  by  dark  warriors  from  our  Indian  Empire, 
of  military  tradition  more  ancient  than  that  of  their  con- 
querors. Wren's  steeples  at  Westminster  rocked  with  the 
clanging  of  bells,  while  the  Tower  of  London,  more  aged 


THE    EVOLUTION   OF  BRITISH   LOYALTY  5 

than  the  throne,  exchanged  convivial  cannonades  with  the 
modern  greenswards  of  Hyde  Park.  The  streets  re-echoed 
with  the  national  hymn,  pacific  in  its  melody,  compared  with 
the  defiant  Marseillaise.  Its  refrain  was  handed  down  from 
the  foundation  of  a  monarchy,  five  hundred  years  old  when 
the  Tarquins  ruled  in  Rome,  and  possibly  coeval  with  the 
reign  of  Theseus  at  Athens  or  of  Priam  at  Troy1 — first 
formulated  at  the  anointing  of  a  Syrian  herdsman,  when 
"  All  the  people  shouted  and  said,  God  save  the  King." 

It  would  be  a  pastime  unworthy  of  a  historian  to  strain 
a  comparison  between  two  events  long  distant  from  one. 
another,  merely  because  of  a  coincidence  of  days  of  the 
month.  But  there  is  a  connection  between  the  downfall  of 
the  ancient  regime  in  France  and  the  consecration  of  the 
British  Empire  in  the  person  of  the  King  of  England  which 
is  manifest  to  all  who  have  studied  the  intervening  history 
of  Europe.  At  vespers  on  the  Sunday  before  the  sack  of 
the  Tuileries,  when  the  doomed  king  and  queen  attended 
divine  service  for  the  last  time,  in  the  Chapel  Royal  of  the 
palace,  it  was  observed  that  the  choir-men  sang  with  insolent 
loudness  the  words  of  the  Magnificat :  Deposuit  potentes  de 
sede?  The  general  terms  in  which  is  couched  that  revolution- 
ary verse,  ascribed  by  Saint  Luke  to  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
well  indicated  the  mental  attitude  of  the  French  population 

1  Chronologers  used  to  assign  the  date  of  noo  B.C.  to  the  election  of  King  Saul,  and  placed 
the  siege  of  Troy  in  the  same  century  before  the  Christian  era.     The  adventure  of  Theseus  with 
Helen,  before  Menelaus  or  Paris  came  upon  the  scene,  places  his  reign  in  the  well-filled  lifetime 
of  the  heroine  of  the  Trojan  War.    But  the  Higher  Criticism  is  as  merciless  to  Aryan  as  to 
Semitic  legend,  and  the  existence  of  Theseus,  in  spite  of  Mr  A.  J.  Evans"  discoveries  at  Crete, 
is  put  in  the  same  category  of  fable  as  that  of  the  first  shepherd-king  of  Israel.     My  friend,  M. 
Perrot,  the  head  of  the  Ecole  Normale  and  the  most  eminent  Hellenic  archaeologist  in  France, 
says:  "  Thes£e  est  une  creation  de  1'orgueil  national  des  Ath^niens."      Perhaps  3000  years 
hence  the  Higher  Criticism  will  declare  that  Queen  Victoria  was  the  creation  of  the  national 
pride  of  the  British. 

2  Mhnoires  de  A/me.  Cam  fan,  c.  xxi. 


6  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

to  the  institution  of  monarchy.  It  was  not  merely  Louis 
Capet  (as  they  inaccurately  called  their  sovereign)  and  his 
wife,  "  the  Austrian,"  whom  they  wished  to  be  rid  of.  Such 
was  their  doctrinaire  fury,  fostered  by  the  superficial  teach- 
ing of  the  philosophers,  that  their  desire  was  to  put  down 
from  their  seats  the  hereditary  rulers  of  all  civilised  countries. 
"Wherever  there  is  a  throne  we  have  an  enemy,"  said 
Herault  de  Sechelles  the  year  before  at  the  Legislative 
Assembly  ; l  while  Danton,  who  was  fated  to  die  with  him 
on  the  same  scaffold,  declared,  at  the  Convention,  whose 
first  act  had  been  the  formal  abolition  of  royalty  in  France, 
that  that  newly  elected  body  ought  to  act  as  a  committee 
of  insurrection  against  all  the  kings  in  the  universe.2 

The  French  revolutionists  did  not  confine  themselves  to 
mouthing  their  international  theories.  The  Convention 
sent  agents  to  London  and  other  capitals  to  spread  the 
revolutionary  doctrine  :  it  encouraged  deputations  to  come 
from  England  and  other  countries  to  discuss  with  it  the  best 
ways  of  securing  "liberty":  it  issued  a  decree  promising 
fraternal  aid  to  all  peoples  that  should  revolt  against  their 
established  rulers.3  All  monarchies  were  thus  put  on  their 
defence,  and  constitutional  England  had  to  follow  the  lead 
of  the  despotisms  of  the  Continent  in  taking  up  the 
challenge  thrown  down  by  the  champions  of  the  new  order 
of  things.  It  was  the  war  with  the  French  Republic, 
under  the  conduct  of  Mr  Pitt,  which  first  counteracted 
the  diffusion  of  anti-monarchic  principles  among  the  people 
of  England.  They  were  subsequently  checked  at  the 
fountain-head  by  the  Jacobin  general,  Bonaparte,  who 
organised  the  Revolution  in  a  way  unexpected  by  philo- 

1  Moniteur,  x.  762.     Assemble  Legislative  :  Stance  du  28  D6cembre  1791. 

2  Convention  Nationale,  Sept. -Oct.  1792.  3  D6cret  du  19  Xovembre  1792. 


THE    EVOLUTION   OF   BRITISH   LOYALTY  7 

sophers  or  terrorists,  and  at  the  same  time  made  it  odious  to 
the  English  nation. 

The  revolutionary  germ  had  never  taken  root  in  England 
as  a  purely  philosophic  doctrine.  Thomas  Paine,  who 
argued  that  "all  hereditary  government  is  in  its  nature 
tyranny,"  had  no  extensive  following  among  his  country- 
men, in  spite  of  the  large  circulation  of  his  reply  to  Burke's 
memorable  Reflections  on  the  French  Revolution — the  Rights 
of  Man,  which  Erskine  brilliantly  defended  when  the  author 
was  indicted  for  the  publication  of  that  work.1  Had  Paine 
been  a  popular  hero  he  might  have  braved  his  condemnation, 
instead  of  flying,  before  his  trial,  to  France,  where  citizenship 
had  already  been  conferred  on  him,  and  where  on  landing 
he  was  sent  by  the  Pas  de  Calais  as  deputy  to  the  Conven- 
tion. In  that  relentless  assembly,  four  months  later,  he 
voted  and  spoke  with  great  courage  against  the  execution 
of  Louis  XVI.,  thus  showing  how  relatively  moderate  were 
the  extremest  revolutionary  opinions  produced  on  English 
soil.  But  although  the  progress  of  the  revolutionary 
doctrine  in  England  was  arrested  by  the  spectacle  of 
what  it  had  led  to  in  France,  circumstances  combined 
to  attenuate  the  loyalty  of  the  people  and  to  spread  the 
spirit  of  disaffection,  first  aroused  by  the  preaching  of  the 
anti-monarchical  gospel  in  France,  in  the  period  which  had 
seen  our  revolted  American  colonies  established  as  a 

1  Rights  of  Man,  being  an  answer  to  Afr  Burke's  attack  on  the  French  Revolution,  by 
Thomas  Paine,  Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs  to  Congress  in  the  American  War,  1791.  In 
addition  to  the  publication  of  numerous  editions  of  the  Rights  of  Alan  strong  efforts  were 
made  to  propagate  the  revolutionary  doctrine  preached  by  Paine.  Thus  at  a  meeting  of  the 
Society  for  Constitutional  Information,  held  at  the  Crown  and  Anchor  Tavern,  June  isth,  1792, 
it  was  "  resolved  that  12,000  copies  of  Mr  Paine's  letter  to  Mr  Secretary  Dundas  be  printed  for 
the  purpose  of  being  distributed  gratuitously  to  our  correspondents  throughout  Great  Britain." 
Dundas  had,  as  Secretary  of  State,  opened  the  debate  in  the  House  of  Commons  on  May  25th, 
1792,  on  the  proclamation  for  suppressing  seditious  publications,  with  special  reference  to  the 
Rights  of  A  fan.  Paine  was  tried  at  Guildhall  before  Lord  Kenyon  on  December  i8th,  1792. 


8  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

republic.1     In  the  first  place,  the  war  with   France,  which 
had  diverted  the  nation  from  theoretical  sympathy  with  the 
French  Revolution,  while  enriching  certain  classes  of  the 
community,  soon  caused  lasting  distress  among  the  people. 
Economic  trouble  has  always  been  a  more  potent  factor 
of  sedition  than  the  propagation   of  doctrine.     Even   the 
French   Revolution,   in  the  earlier  stages  of  which   ideas 
played  a   most   important  part,   would   not  have  attained 
sufficient  force  to  sweep  away  the  monarchy,  but  for  its 
economic  causes.      In   England,  where  the  genius  of  the 
people  is  not  doctrinaire,  the  governing  institutions  have 
never,  since  1688,  been  menaced  at  times  of  well-distributed 
national  prosperity.      To  the  popular  distress  was  added 
the  discontent  inspired  in  all  classes  by  certain  members  of 
the  family  of  the    sovereign,  himself  disabled  by  mental 
disorder,  which  had  first  temporarily  afflicted  him  on  the 
eve   of  the    French    Revolution.      When    the    malady   of 
George  III.  became  chronic  and  necessitated  a  permanent 
regency,    even   highly-placed    Englishmen    became    luke- 
warm  in  their   attachment    to  the  royal  house.      Colonel 
Wardle,  as  mover  of  the  appointment  of  the  parliamentary 
committee  to  investigate  the  conduct  of  the  Duke  of  York, 
which    brought   about   that   prince's  resignation  as  Com- 

1  The  student  of  English  chronicles  of  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century  finds  in  unexpected 
quarters  symptoms  of  a  lack  of  veneration  for  monarchical  institutions.  In  the  privately 
printed  Harcourt  Papers  there  is  a  letter  from  Bishop  Vernon  (who  was  afterwards  Archbishop 
Vernon-Harcourt  of  York)  addressed  to  Dr  Paley,  whom  he  had  preferred  to  the  Archdeaconry 
of  Carlisle  two  years  after  his  own  appointment  to  that  see  by  Mr  Pitt  in  1791.  In  it  he 
criticises  a  passage  in  Paley's  Moral  Philosophy  which  ran  as  follows :  "  The  divine  right  of 
kings  is  like  the  divine  right  of  constables,  a  right  ratified,  we  humbly  presume,  by  the 
divine  approbation,  so  long  as  obedience  to  their  authority  appears  to  be  necessary  or  con- 
ducive to  the  common  welfare."  In  deference  to  the  Bishop's  strictures  Paley  altered, 
in  subsequent  editions,  the  sentence  in  which  he  compared  kings  with  constables  into 
one  which  begins:  "The  right  of  all  public  functionaries  is  the  same."  He  says  in  a 
letter  to  the  Bishop,  "This  alteration  appears  to  meet  the  objection  to  the  mode  of  expres- 
sion, which,  I  take  it,  is  the  thing  objected  to." 


THE    EVOLUTION   OF   BRITISH   LOYALTY  9 

mander-in-Chief,  was  voted  the  freedom  of  the  City  of 
London,1  while  within  the  House  of  Commons  he  was 
supported  by  members  as  respectable  as  Wilberforce,  at  the 
height  of  his  renown,  and  Althorp,  at  the  beginning  of  his 
career.  Three  years  later,  at  the  trial  of  Leigh  Hunt  for 
libelling  the  Prince  Regent,  Brougham  defended  the 
accused  with  such  sympathetic  warmth  that  Chief  Justice 
Ellenborough,  in  summing  up,  declared  that  the  eminent 
advocate  "  had  inoculated  himself  with  all  the  poison  and 
mischief  which  the  libel  was  calculated  to  effect." 2 

The  consequence  of  this  combination  of  influences, — 
the  doctrine  first  imported  from  France,  the  public  distress 
and  the  feeling  inspired  by  some  of  the  royal  princes — was 
that  when  the  war  was  ended,  near  the  close  of  the  long 
reign  of  George  III.,  a  contemporary  historian,  reviewing 
the  situation,  avowed  with  regret  that  in  all  ranks  of  society 
there  was  "  scarcely  a  company  in  which  certain  illustrious 
personages  were  mentioned  without  their  names  being 
degraded  by  some  disrespectful  or  reproachful  epithet,  the 
loyalty  of  the  most  loyal  having  become  a  very  cool  and 
calculating  sentiment."3  Impartial  observers  began,  with 
fear,  to  wonder  whether  the  ancient  monarchy  of  England, 
which  had  been  renewed  at  the  last  English  Revolution 
without  a  symptom  of  republicanism  manifesting  itself  in 
the  land,4  might  not  go  the  way  of  the  old  regime  in  France. 

These   fears  were  rendered  acute  by  the  death  of  the 

1  "Delicate  Investigation,"  January-March  1809.  2  December  9,  1812. 

3  An  Impartial  History  of  the  Naval,  Military  and  Political  Events  in  Europe  from  the 
commencement  of  the  French  Revolution  to  the  entrance  of  the  Allies  into  Paris,  by  Hewson 
Clarke,  Esq.  (the  "Sizar  of  Emmanuel"  of  the  Postscript  to  the  Second  Edition  of  English 
Bards  and  Scotch  Reviewers'], 

*  "  It  may  be  confidently  asserted  that  no  republican  party  had  any  existence.  ...  It 
would  be  difficult  to  name  five  individuals  to  whom  even  a  speculative  preference  of  a  common- 
wealth may  with  probability  be  ascribed." — Hallam  :  Const.  Hist.,  ch.  xv.,  William  III. 


io  THE   CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

Princess  Charlotte  of  Wales,  the  only  child  of  the  Regent. 
No  royal  mourning  in  the  annals  of  England  had  caused 
such  widespread  sorrow  since  the  eldest  son  of  James  I.,  a 
prince  of  remarkable  merit  and  promise,  died  in  his 
eighteenth  year,1  three  months  before  his  sister  married  the 
Elector  Palatine  and  thus  became  the  mother  of  the 
Hanoverian  dynasty,  which  was  called  to  the  English 
throne  in  consequence  of  the  character  and  policy  of  the 
heirs  of  his  brother  Charles.  The  Princess  Charlotte 
resembled  Prince,  Henry  of  Wales  in  the  possession  of  a 
sentiment  which  our  generation  would  call  imperial  instinct, 
and  which  moved  that  gallant  youth  to  protest  against  his 
pusillanimous  father's  treatment  of  the  illustrious  Raleigh.2 
The  daughter  of  the  Prince  Regent  while  staying  at  Wey- 
mouth  at  the  age  of  nineteen  insisted  on  visiting  one  of  the 
king's  ships  on  a  stormy  day,  and  when  the  Bishop  of 
Salisbury,  who  was  in  attendance,  urged  that  her  father 
might  be  displeased  at  her  perilous  adventure,  she  replied, 
with  spirit,  "  Queen  Elizabeth  took  delight  in  her  navy 
and  never  had  any  fear  of  going  on  board  a  man-of-war,  in 
whatever  state  the  sea  might  be."3 

1  November  6,  1612. 

2  "  It  was  his  saying  '  Sure  no  king  but  my  father  would  keep  such  a.  bird  in  a  cage.1 " — A 
Detection  of  the  Court  and  State  of  England  during  the  last  four  reigns  and  the  Interregnum, 
by  Roger  Coke,  Lond.  1694.    The  author  was  the  grandson  of  Sir  Edward  Coke,  who  as 
Attorney-General  treated  Raleigh  with  great  brutality  at  his  trial.     Another  testimony  to  the 
character  of  Prince  Henry  of  Wales  is  found  in  the  Ambassade  de  M.  Antoine  Le  Fevre  de  la 
Boderie  en  Angleterre,  1606-11.     The  French  ambassador  recounts  that  taking  leave  of  the 
Prince  he  found  him  employed  in  the  exercise  of  the  pike  :  "  Tell  your  King,"  said  he,  "  in 
what  occupation  you  left  me  engaged." 

3  The  Princess  showed  so  much  masculine  courage  on  this  occasion  that  she  had  to  be  de- 
fended from  the  charge  of  bringing  ridicule  upon  the  Bishop  ;  for  she  mounted  the  ship's  side 
from  the  tossing  barge  like  a  seaman  and  ordered  a  chair  to  be  let  down  for  the  venerable 
prelate  and  her  suite,  Memoirs  of  Her  late  Royal  Highness  Charlotte  Augusta  Princess  of 
Wales,  by  Robert  Huish,  Esq.,  1818.     Her  Elizabethan  qualities  inspired  the  Poet  Laureate, 
Southey,  in  a  "  Nuptial  Song"  to  foresee — 

"  Charlotte's  fame 
Surpass  our  great  Eliza's  golden  name." 


THE   EVOLUTION   OP   BRITISH   LOYALTY          n 

It  was  the  same  patriotic  ardour  which  had  already 
induced  the  Princess  Charlotte  to  refuse  the  hand  of  the 
Prince  of  Orange,  from  fear  of  having  to  reside  abroad 
during  a  part  of  the  year.  When  at  last  she  married  the 
husband  of  her  choice,  Prince  Leopold  of  Saxe-Coburg- 
Saalfeld,1  who  was  willing  to  make  his  home  in  England, 
there  were  no  bounds  to  the  enthusiasm  of  the  people, 
whose  hopes  were  the  more  fondly  fixed  on  the  young 
Princess  by  reason  of  the  unhappy  differences  which  had 
separated  her  parents.  Her  example  sufficed  to  set  at 
naught  the  tradition  which  makes  the  fifth  month  of  the 
year  unlucky  for  weddings,  and  when  hers  was  solemnised 
on  May  2,  1816,  nearly  eight  hundred  couples  in  England 
chose  that  day  to  get  married.  In  her  case  the  ancient 
prejudice  against  May  marriages 2  was  justified.  After 
eighteen  months  of  happy  union  this  admirable  Princess 
was  laid  in  the  royal  vault  at  Windsor,  with  her  little  son 
who  had  never  seen  the  light.  The  subsequent  career  of 

An  imperious  temper  was  the  only  fault  imputed  to  her :  but  that  was  not  a  defect  in  the 
heiress  of  the  Crown  of  England.  Her  brief  "Remains,"  collected  from  her  girlish  note- 
books, show  that  she  resembled  Queen  Elizabeth  also  in  her  intellectual  gifts.  Her  fugitive 
verses  were  worthier  of  the  name  of  poetry  than  those  in  which  Southey  sung  her  virtues. 
Her  classical  acquirements  have  never  been  attained  by  any  princess  since  the  days  of  Roger 
Ascham's  great  pupil.  There  is  a  remarkable  fragment  of  hers,  in  which  she  compares  with 
a  parallel  passage  in  the  Carmen  Seculare,  the  well-known  lines  : — 

"  Tu  regere  imperio  populos,  Romane,  memento ; 

Hae  tibi  erunt  artes  :  pacisque  imponere  morem 

Parcere  subjectis  et  debellare  superbos." 

It  is  evident  that  at  the  victorious  close  of  the  war,  the  young  princess  was  likening  in  her 
mind  the  might  of  Britain  with  that  of  Rome.  No  one  seems  to  have  noted  the  ominous 
significance  of  the  quotation  from  the  Aeneid,  taken  as  it  was  from  the  passage  which 
immediately  precedes  the  immortal  verses  in  memory  of  Marcellus  the  heir  of  Augustus,  cut 
off  at  the  same  age  as  the  Princess  Charlotte. 

1  The  Dukes  of  Saxe-Coburg-Saalfeld  became  Dukes  of  Saxe-Coburg  and  Gotha  by  the 
Treaty  of  Succession  of  November  12,  1826.     On  the  acquisition  of  the  Duchy  of  Gotha  by 
their  branch  of  the  family,  the  principality  of  Saalfeld  was  ceded  to  the  Saxe-Meiningen 
branch. 

2  Ovid  :  Fasti  5,  490. 


12  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

Prince  Leopold  proved  what  a  happy  choice  she  had  made 
of  a  consort  to  share  her  prospective  grandeur.  When  in 
1831  he  was  called  to  the  throne  of  the  newly-founded 
Kingdom  of  Belgium,  he  made  for  himself  a  remarkable 
position  among  the  rulers  of  Europe  as  a  sagacious  counsellor 
in  international  affairs.  He  remained  ever  faithful  to  the 
memory  of  the  young  bride  who  had  first  recognised  his 
qualities,  and  after  her  he  called  his  daughter,  born  of  his 
marriage  with  the  Princess  Louise  d' Orleans.  It  was  as 
though  some  dire  fatality  were  attached  to  the  cherished 
name.  For  the  Princess  Charlotte  of  Belgium  still  lingers 
in  the  twentieth  century,  a  pathetic  memorial  of  a  royal 
romance  which  moved  the  hearts  of  our  great-grand- 
parents. Married  to  the  Archduke  Maximilian,  whom 
the  ambition  of  Napoleon  III.  made  Emperor  of  Mexico, 
anxiety  for  her  hapless  husband's  situation  deprived  her 
of  reason  even  before  he  fell  on  the  execution  ground  at 
Queretaro. 

It  has  been  worth  while  to  dwell  for  a  moment  on  the 
disappearance  of  the  Princess  Charlotte,  for  her  death  on 
November  6,  1817,  produced  a  state  of  things  full  of 
menace  to  the  peaceful  settlement  of  the  Crown  which  had 
followed  the  Revolution  of  1688.  It  was  not  merely  the 
tragic  end  of  a  beloved  young  princess,  on  whom  the  hopes 
of  the  nation  were  centred,  which  provoked  public  con- 
sternation ;  nor  was  it  even  the  taking  of  her  place  in  the 
succession  to  the  Crown  by  her  middle-aged  uncles,  who 
inspired  dissimilar  feelings.  It  was  because  with  her  death 
the  progeny  of  George  III.,  in  the  second  generation,  came 
to  an  end.  Although  the  aged  king  had  had  fifteen  sons 
and  daughters,  of  whom  twelve  were  alive  at  the  close  of 
1817,  he  had  not  a  single  grandchild.  That  phenomenal 


THE   EVOLUTION    OF   BRITISH   LOYALTY  13 

failure  of  direct  heirs  might  be  remedied  by  the  marriage 
of  those  of  the  royal  dukes  who  were  free  to  contract 
matrimony.  But  marriages  are  often  barren,  and  if  the 
issue  of  George  III.  failed  in  the  second  generation,  the 
next  series  of  heirs  to  the  throne  under  the  Act  of  Settle- 
ment included  persons  who  were  not  only  strangers  to  our 
land,  but  who  were  the  incarnation  of  the  French  Revolu- 
tion and  of  hostility  to  England.  It  is  a  fact,  very  little 
known,  that  two  years  after  Napoleon  arrived  at  Saint 
Helena,  a  Bonaparte,  his  infant  nephew,  was  within 
measurable  distance  of  becoming  heir-presumptive  to  the 
British  crown.1 


1  At  the  death  of  the  Princess  Charlotte  there  were  eighty-seven  persons  in  the  succession  to 
the  Crown  of  England,  as  descendants  of  the  Electress  Sophia,  under  the  Act  of  Settlement 
(12  and  13  Will.  III.  c.  2).  Of  them  the  three  persons  nearest  the  throne,  being  married  and 
having  issue,  were  the  King  of  Wurtemburg,  his  brother  Paul  and  his  sister  Catherine 
Frederica,  wife  of  Jerome  Bonaparte,  they  being  grandchildren  of  Augusta,  elder  daughter  of 
Frederick,  Prince  of  Wales.  The  first  twelve  of  the  eighty-seven  heirs  were  the  children  of 
George  III.,  all  of  whom  were  then  childless.  After  them  came  the  two  children  of  William 
Henry,  Duke  of  Gloucester,  younger  son  of  Frederick,  Prince  of  Wales,  neither  of  whom  ever 
had  issue.  Next  came  the  descendants  of  Augusta,  Duchess  of  Brunswick,  the  above- 
mentioned  daughter  of  Frederick.  Of  these  the  first  in  succession  were  her  two  young 
grandsons,  the  children  of  "Brunswick's  fated  chieftain"  of  Childe  Harold:  then  came  her 
younger  son,  who  was  childless,  and  then  the  Wurtemburg  family,  including  Princess 
Catherine  Frederica  ( Bonaparte),  who  married  in  1807  Jerome,  sometime  King  of  Westphalia, 
Napoleon's  youngest  brother,  but  who  remained  a  staunch  Protestant.  In  the  words  of  her 
daughter,  who  is  still  alive,  "Entre  le  trdne  d'Espagne  et  sa  religion  ma  mere  choisit  la 
derniere."  She  was  therefore  not  disqualified  by  religion  under  the  Act  of  Settlement.  Their 
infant  son,  who  might  thus  have  become  heir-presumptive  to  the  British  crown,  was  born  in 
1814  and  died  in  1847.  By  this  excellent  princess,  who  bore  her  honours  and  misfortunes 
with  equal  grace,  Jerome  Bonaparte  had  later  two  other  children.  The  elder,  the  venerable 
Princess  Mathilde,  born  in  1820  before  the  death  of  her  uncle  Napoleon,  remains  one  of  the 
most  interesting  historical  figures  in  the  twentieth  century,  retaining  her  remarkable  faculties 
to  such  an  extent  that  she  wrote  to  me  with  her  own  hand  a  letter  to  furnish  some  of  the 
details  on  which  this  note  is  founded.  The  younger  (1822-1891),  known  as  Prince  Napoleon 
under  the  Second  Empire,  was  the  father  of  Prince  Napoleon  Victor,  the  present  head  of  the 
family.  As  friendly  relations  have  existed  for  half  a  century  between  England  and  the  house 
of  Bonaparte,  in  its  prosperity  and  adversity,  it  is  a  fact,  not  without  interest,  that  the  chief  of 
that  line  should  now  be  a  blood  relation  of  our  reigning  dynasty.  The  Wurtemburg  family  is 
still  next  in  succession  to  the  British  Crown  after  the  heirs  of  George  III.  (who,  however, 
thanks  to  the  progeny  of  Queen  Victoria,  have  become  an  inexhaustible  stock),  as  the  Bruns- 


I4  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

When  the  succession  was  secured  to  the  issue  of  George 
III.  by  the  birth  in  rapid  succession  of  heirs  to  the  royal 
dukes,  other  circumstances  arose  which  again  disquieted 
the  loyalty  of  the  British  people.  It  is  needless  here  to 
refer  to  the  unhappy  relations  of  George  IV.  and  his  con- 
sort. All  that  need  be  said  about  the  scandals  associated 
with  the  name  of  Queen  Caroline  is  that  even  if  the  king 
had  possessed  the  virtues  of  Marcus  Aurelius  he  would  not 
have  been  justified,  in  the  modern  state,  in  imitating  that 
stoic's  philosophic  condonation  of  the  diversions  of 
Faustina.  However  that  may  be,  his  influence  and 
character  were  not  of  a  nature  to  strengthen  the  attach- 
ment of  the  people  to  the  throne  at  a  period  when  the  anti- 
monarchical  principles  of  the  French  Revolution  were  again 
running  rife  in  Europe.  The  storm  broke  out  in  France 
afresh  in  1830,  before  George  IV.  had  been  dead  a  month. 
The  sounds  of  the  Revolution  of  July,  re-echoing  across 
the  Channel,  encouraged  the  discontented  populace  of 
England,  agitating  for  Reform,  to  seek  the  redress  of  its 
just  grievances  by  revolutionary  means.  The  sailor-king, 
William  IV.,  who  then  succeeded,  was,  in  comparison  with 

wicks  became  extinct,  when  the  two  sons  of  the  Duke,  who  fell  at  Quatre  Bras,  died.  The 
younger,  who  succeeded  his  brother,  when  he  was  expelled  from  his  duchy  in  1830,  lived  until 
1884.  In  connection  with  the  possibility  of  a  Bonaparte  becoming  heir  presumptive  to  the 
British  Crown,  it  may  be  noted  that  the  irregular  wife  of  Jerome,  whom  he  married  in  America 
when  a  boy  of  barely  nineteen,  and  whose  marriage  was  annulled  by  the  Emperor,  was  received 
at  the  English  Court,  and  at  the  ball  given  at  Brighton  for  the  Princess  Charlotte's  twenty-first 
birthday,  on  January  7,  1817,  "  the  beautiful  Mrs  Paterson,  late  Madame  Jerome  Bonaparte," 
danced  in  the  royal  quadrille.  So  acute  was  the  alarm  felt  about  the  succession  to  the  crown, 
that,  on  the  death  of  Princess  Charlotte,  actuarial  calculations  were  made  which  presaged  the 
accession  of  foreigners  to  the  throne  in  less  than  twenty-one  years.  These  fears  were  allayed 
by  the  birth,  in  1819,  of  several  grandchildren  to  George  III.  His  sons,  the  Dukes  of  Clarence, 
Kent,  and  Cambridge,  all  married  in  the  summer  of  1818,  and  all  became  fathers  in  the 
following  spring.  The  Duchess  of  Clarence's  child  did  not  survive  its  birth,  and  a  second 
daughter  born  the  next  year  died  in  infancy.  The  Princess  Victoria  of  Kent  was  born  two 
months  after  her  cousin,  Prince  George  of  Cambridge,  and  three  days  before  the  only  child  of 
the  Duke  of  Cumberland,  who  had,  however,  married  three  years  before  his  brothers. 


THE    EVOLUTION    OF   BRITISH    LOYALTY  15 

his  predecessor,  beloved  by  his  subjects.1  But  he  had  no 
children,  and,  although  not  an  aged  man,  was  unlikely  to 
live  for  a  long  term  of  years.  If,  therefore,  at  his  death 
the  sceptre  should  fall  into  unpopular  or  maladroit  hands, 
it  seemed  not  improbable  that  the  revolutionary  tendency, 
once  more  encouraged  by  events  in  France,  might  develop 
till  it  endangered  the  dynasty. 

But  the  saviour  of  the  monarchical  idea  in  England  was 
already  on  the  spot.  A  little  maiden  of  eleven  summers, 
learning  her  lessons  and  playing  her  childish  games,  un- 
conscious of  her  high  destiny,2  under  the  shadow  of  the 
menaced  throne,  was  fated  not  only  to  make  that  idea  a 
deeply-rooted  national  sentiment,  stronger  than  it  had  ever 
been  since  the  brief  years  of  hopeful  enthusiasm  after  the 
Restoration  of  1660,  but  also  to  establish  it  as  a  racial 
creed,  which  in  her  lifetime  was  to  consolidate  a  world- 
wide empire  of  which  the  foundations  were  as  yet  barely 
visible.  Happily  the  Princess  Victoria  did  not  become 
queen  till  she  had  attained  her  legal  majority.  Had 
William  IV.  died  before  she  came  of  age  a  regency  would 
have  introduced  elements  into  the  government  of  the 
country  which  might  have  complicated  the  relations  of 
the  court  and  the  nation.  As  it  was,  the  spectacle  of  a 
solitary  young  girl  called  to  reign  over  a  great  kingdom  at 
the  age  of  eighteen  touched  the  hearts  of  the  British  people 

1  A  testimony  to  the   popularity  of  William    IV.  is  found  in    Tom  Browns  Schooldays, 
where  among  the  favourite  ballads  of  the  Rugby  boys  in  the  early  days  of  his  reign  were  two 
in  praise  of  "  Billy  our  King."     The  Princess  Lieven,  three  weeks  after  his  accession,  wrote, 
"The  mob  adores  him,"  and  that  agreeable  busybody  describes  the  king's  enthusiasm  for 
everything  British,  to  the  point  of  dismissing  the  French  cooks  on  the  first  day  of  his  reign. 
Letters  of  Dorothea,  Princess  Lieven,  during  her  residence  in  London,  1812-1834,  edited  by 
Lionel  G.  Robinson. 

2  It  was  not  until  1831  that  Baroness  Lehzen  was  permitted  to  let  her  august  little  pupil 
know  how  near  she  was  to  the  succession. 


1 6  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

as  they  had  rarely  been  moved  before.  To  find  an  equally 
pathetic  figure  in  history,  appealing  to  patriotic  imagination 
and  emotion,  we  must  go  to  Presburg  a  century  before, 
when  another  young  queen  inspired  the  magnates  and 
deputies  of  Hungary  to  unsheathe  their  swords  and  to  cry : 
"  Moriamur  pro  rege  nostro,  Maria  Theresa." 

The  young  queen  stood  alone  ;  for  excepting  her  cousin, 
Prince  George,  who  had  just  entered  the  army,  and  whom 
we  have  all  known  as  the  veteran  Duke  of  Cambridge,  her 
only  associates  were  her  elderly  uncles  and  her  middle- 
aged  ministers.1  Indeed,  her  situation  was  in  some 
respects  more  difficult  than  that  of  Maria  Theresa  of 
Austria.  For  instead  of  being  unanimously  supported  by 
the  magnates  of  the  land,  it  was  among  the  upper  class,  in 
the  first  unprotected  years  of  queenship,  that  she  met  with 
the  only  serious  hostility  which  marred  her  relations  with 
her  subjects  during  her  long  reign.  It  is  needless  to  dwell 
on  these  episodes,  all  the  more  indefensible,  as  the  class,  of 
which  a  certain  section  was  wanting  in  deference  to  the 
youthful  sovereign,  owed  its  security  to  her  existence,  which 
saved  the  nation  from  anarchy.  For  had  this  young  girl 
not  succeeded  to  the  throne,  or  after  her  Accession  had  she 
died  before  she  became  a  mother,  a  catastrophe  would  have 
occurred,  the  consequences  of  which  an  Englishman  dares 
not  contemplate,  though  two  generations  have  passed  since 
the  danger  was  conjured. 

1  The  most  juvenile  member  of  the  Cabinet  was  Lord  Howick,  Secretary  at  War,  who,  born 
in  1802,  survived,  as  Earl  Grey,  almost  as  long  as  his  royal  mistress,  dying  in  October  1894. 
"The  queen  was  so  alone,"  is  an  expression  used  by  the  Baroness  Burdett-Coutts,  a  close 
witness  of  the  events  of  this  period,  who  was  born  five  years  before  Her  Majesty,  and  was 
almost  the  only  Englishwoman  moving  in  society  in  1837-38  who  lived  till  the  coronation 
of  1902.  Although  the  venerable  baroness  remembers  four  coronations,  and  although 
"  Ingoldsby  "  has  for  ever  associated  her  name  with  the  coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  it  is 
a  curious  fact  that  she  was  never  present,  within  Westminster  Abbey,  at  one  of  them. 


THE   EVOLUTION   OF  BRITISH   LOYALTY  17 

The  next  heir  to  the  throne  was  Ernest,  Duke  of  Cum- 
berland, who,  on  the  death  of  his  brother,  William  IV., 
became  King  of  Hanover,  by  the  operation  of  the  Salic 
Law.  There  is  no  need  to  analyse  that  prince's  character, 
which  made  him,  of  all  the  sons  of  George  III.,  the  least 
fitted  to  be  King  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  The  most 
cursory  glance  at  the  prints  and  literature  of  the  day  shows 
what  an  escape  England  had,  and  how  well  the  English 
people  appreciated  the  peril.  A  popular  woodcut  of  the 
period,  juxtaposing  the  scowling  features  of  the  heir  pre- 
sumptive and  the  bright  pure  face  of  the  maiden  queen, 
who  stood  between  him  and  the  throne,  had  for  its  legend, 
"  Look  here  upon  this  picture  and  on  this."  Such  mani- 
festations denoted  not  merely  the  sentimental  preference  of 
a  hopeful  people  for  a  fresh  young  life  full  of  promise  to  be 
its  central  object,  over  a  battered  figure  of  forbidding 
demeanour.  There  were  graver  reasons  for  dreading  the 
accession  of  the  Duke  of  Cumberland.  That  prince  was 
a  reactionary  politician  of  arbitrary  and  unconciliatory  dis- 
position, in  violent  antagonism  with  every  movement 
favoured  by  the  great  majority  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
British  Isles.1  A  London  journal  of  the  period,  in  the 
number  describing  the  coronation  of  the  queen,  made  the 

1  The  best  witness  as  to  that  Prince's  attitude  towards  popular  sentiment  and  opinion  in 
England  is  the  King  of  Hanover  himself.  It  is  well  known  that  he  was  identified  with  the 
Orange  party  to  such  an  extent  that  it  was  believed  that  an  Orange  plot  was  organised  to 
dethrone  the  young  queen  and  to  proclaim  him  king.  But  his  extreme  ideas  and  his  personal 
character  alienated  the  sympathies  even  of  his  partisans  in  the  United  Kingdom.  In  a  letter  to 
Croker,  of  November  3Oth,  1838,  he  complains  of  "  the  determined  neglect  of  my  old  political 
friends,  who  have  cast  me  off."  In  the  same  letter  he  expounds  very  openly  his  political  creed  : 
"  The  first  shock  we  met  was  in  1828,  the  repeal  of  the  Corporation  and  Test  Act ;  this  led  to 
the  second  in  the  following  year,  the  Catholic  Emancipation  ;  and  that  to  our  ruin,  the  Reform 
Bill."  It  should  be  said  to  the  credit  of  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  that  he  possessed  one 
virtue— that  of  physical  courage.  When  he  was  the  most  unpopular  figure  in  London,  he 
used  to  ride  out  unattended,  disdaining  the  insults  and  menaces  which  greeted  him  in  the 
streets. 


1 8  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

following  reflections  on  the  contingency  of  his  succession. 
In  an  article  written  on  the  eve  of  the  ceremony,  and 
prompted  by  "  the  present  universal  outburst  of  loyalty,  so 
very  unlike  anything  evinced  upon  former  occasions,"  after 
declaring  that  "we  know  of  no  republicans  in  this 
country,"  the  writer  proceeded :  "  Let  those  who  think 
that  it  is  a  regard  for  the  institution,  and  not  for  the  person 
of  the  sovereign,  that  ought  to  inspire  our  loyalty,  ask  them- 
selves what  would  be  their  sentiments  at  the  present  moment 
if  it  were  for  King  Ernest,  not  Queen  Victoria,  that  the 
Abbey  was  preparing  ?  The  change,  however  hateful,  might 
occur  to-morrow.  There  is  but  a  single  plank  between  us 
and  shipwreck." 1 

Even  if  the  next  heir  to  the  crown  had  not  been  a 
person  of  the  character  of  the  King  of  Hanover,  but  an 
enlightened  and  constitutional  prince,  as  was  his  next 
brother,  the  Duke  of  Sussex,  the  Queen's  favourite  uncle, 
even  then  her  disappearance  would  have  been  a  misfortune 
the  extent  of  which  only  we  who  have  seen  the  end  of 
her  long  reign  can  calculate.  Though  the  wisdom  of 
ministers  and  the  good  sense  of  the  British  people  had  pre- 
served the  land  from  violent  revolution,  without  the  life  and 
reign  of  Queen  Victoria  the  history,  not  only  of  England, 
but  of  Europe  and  of  civilisation,  would  have  taken  a 
different  course.  Her  throne  became  a  landmark  to 
Europe,  to  display  to  other  nations  the  advantage  of  the 

1  Weekly  Chronicle,  July  i,  1838. — The  sentiment  here  expressed  is  similar  to  that  of  Dr 
Paley,  quoted  in  a  previous  footnote.  Cf.  also  W.  Bagehot,  Biographical  Studies  :  "  The 
king  is  to  be  loved  ;  but  this  theory  requires  for  a  real  efficiency  that  the  throne  be  filled  by 
such  a  person  as  can  be  loved.  In  those  times  (Regency  and  reign  of  George  IV.)  it  was 
otherwise.  .  .  .  There  was  no  loyalty  on  which  suffering  workers  or  an  angry  middle  class 
could  repose.  All  through  the  realm  there  was  a  miscellaneous  agitation,  a  vague  and 
wandering  discontent."  It  was  the  achievement  of  Queen  Victoria  to  make  the  institution  of 
royalty  revered  and  prized,  as  well  as  the  person  of  the  sovereign. 


THE    EVOLUTION    OF   BRITISH   LOYALTY  19 

monarchical  system.  Her  crown  became  the  emblem  of  the 
British  race,  to  encourage  its  expansion  over  the  face  of 
the  globe,  and  to  retain  the  allegiance  of  emigrant  settlers 
to  the  island-kingdom  of  their  origin.  It  is  to  be  noted 
that  even  among  those  whose  loyal  hopes  were  raised  to 
the  highest  pitch  by  the  accession  of  the  young  queen, 
none  had  any  idea  of  the  particular  benefits  which  would 
result  from  her  reign  in  connection  with  the  development  of 
the  colonies  held  in  her  name.  None  could  predict  the 
long  duration  of  that  reign.  Still  less  was  it  possible  to 
foresee  the  growth  of  an  empire  beyond  the  seas,  of  which 
the  closest  bond  with  the  mother-country  would  be  a  cult 
for  the  symbols  of  royalty  worn  by  a  revered  sovereign. 
The  memoirs  and  correspondence  of  the  day,  the  reminis- 
cences of  the  few  survivors  of  1838,  all  prove  that  no  one 
dreamed  of  the  significance  which  the  Imperial  Crown,1  as 
it  was  even  then  called,  would  assume  before  it  was  laid 
aside  by  Queen  Victoria. 

The  frail  "single  plank"  which  saved  England  from 
shipwreck  was  soon  to  be  strengthened.  The  marriage  of 
Queen  Victoria  in  1840  with  her  cousin  Prince  Albert  of 
Saxe-Coburg  and  Gotha  was  one  of  the  happiest  events 
in  English  history.  In  modern  times  there  were  only 
two  royal  alliances  to  be  compared  with  it  in  beneficent 
results  to  the  people  of  England.  One  was  the  marriage 
of  Henry  Tudor  with  Elizabeth  of  York,  which  put  an  end 
to  the  Wars  of  the  Roses,  and  producing  in  the  second 
generation  Queen  Elizabeth,  enabled  the  nation  to  enjoy  to 
the  full  the  splendours  of  the  last  stage  of  the  Renaissance. 
The  other  was  the  union  of  Mary  Stuart  with  her  cousin, 
William  of  Orange,  which,  though  childless,  turned  the  Re- 

1  See  book  iv.  chapter  6. 


20  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

volution  of  1688  into  a  benefit,  and  protected  England  from 
the  ills  which  fell  upon  France  a  century  later.  The  very 
year  of  the  Queen's  marriage  the  fears  of  the  people  were 
allayed  by  the  birth  of  the  Princess  Royal,  whose  noble  and 
well-tried  life  scarcely  survived  her  mother's — the  first  of  the 
admirable  daughters  of  the  Queen  whom  she  brought  up 
to  be  a  pattern  to  English  womanhood.  But  it  was  on 
November  9,  1841,  that  the  succession  was  doubly  assured, 
in  the  manner  most  desired  by  the  people  of  England,  when 
the  birth  of  a  future  king  was  hailed  with  universal  joy. 
Seven  other  children  completed  the  royal  family,  three  of 
whom  the  Queen  had  the  sorrow  to  lose  in  her  lifetime. 
Two  of  them,  a  daughter  who  died  a  devoted  victim  to 
maternal  love,  and  the  second  son,  a  gallant  sailor,  were 
called  to  fill  exalted  places  in  foreign  lands.  But  the 
youngest  son,  the  Duke  of  Albany,  whose  fragile  health 
gave  him  leisure  to  admit  to  the  privilege  of  quiet  intimacy 
a  few  of  his  young  contemporaries,  had  no  other  ambition 
than  to  devote  his  high  gifts  to  fostering  the  growth  of  the 
imperial  idea,  and  his  last  expressed  wish,  before  he  was 
prematurely  cut  off,  was  that  he  might  be  sent  to  administer 
a  distant  province  of  his  mother's  empire.  The  notable 
qualities  of  Queen  Victoria's  children  are  justly  ascribed  to 
the  training  and  example  of  their  parents  and  to  hereditary 
force,  derived  from  the  remarkable  family  of  Saxe-Coburg 
and  Gotha,  from  which  they  are  chiefly  sprung.  But  one 
ought  not  to  forget  that  the  Queen  had  a  father,  as  well  as 
a  mother  and  a  husband.  The  Duke  of  Kent,  whose  name 
of  Edward  is  now  again  added  to  our  list  of  kings,  was  an 
honest  prince,  who,  to  his  martial  and  patriotic  instincts, 
added  a  profound  love  of  liberty  which,  alone  of  his 
brothers,  the  Duke  of  Sussex  shared.  The  shadowy  form 


THE   EVOLUTION   OF   BRITISH    LOYALTY          21 

of  this  silent  father  of  our  kings,  when  we  see  his  best 
virtues  reproduced  in  his  descendants,  ought  not  to  be 
denied  a  salute  of  recognition.1 

These  considerations  on  the  offspring  of  Queen  Victoria 
are  not  a  digression  from  the  argument  which  was  suggested 
at  the  outset  by  the  antithesis  of  the  two  dates,  in  1792  and 
in  1902,  marking  respectively  the  decadence  of  the  old 
monarchical  idea  on  the  continent  and  the  consecration  of 
the  new  imperial  idea  in  England.  For  the  maternity  of 
the  Queen  was  a  strong  factor  in  the  popularity  restored  to 
the  royal  office,  which,  protecting  the  British  crown  when 
the  final  recrudescence  of  the  French  Revolution  shook 
every  dynasty  in  Europe,  enabled  it  to  be  worn  with  in- 
creasing lustre  for  another  half  century  and  then  to  be 
handed  on  aggrandised  to  its  next  custodian.  The  first 
years  of  the  Queen's  married  life  were  not  a  period  of 
contented  prosperity  in  the  land.  The  distress,  aggravated 
by  the  new  economic  conditions  which  railways  had  intro- 
duced, and  the  agitation  which  attended  the  remediary 
repeal  of  the  Corn  Laws,  put  the  popularity  of  the  royal 
family  to  the  test.  But  the  nation  was  proud  of  the  young 
queen  who  had  become  a  mother  five  times  in  five  years 
and  a  half.2  So  when  the  French  Revolution  of  1848  broke 
out,  on  the  eve  of  the  birth  of  her  sixth  child,  the  palace 
was  the  securest  corner  of  the  British  realm. 

The  revolution,  which  sent  Louis  Philippe  an  exile  to 
seek  the  hospitality  of  the  Queen  of  England,  was  a  graver 
movement  than  the  Revolution  of  July,  which  had  put 

1  At  a  moment  when  the  name  of  Edward  is  associated  with  the  union  of  the  colonies  to  the 
mother-country,  it  is  of  interest  to  note  that  the  memory  of  Edward,  Duke  of  Kent,  is  still 
popular  in  British  North  America,  where  Prince  Edward's  Island  was  named  after  him. 

2  From  the  birth  of  the  Princess  Royal,  November  21,  1840,  to  the  birth  of  the  Princess 
Helena,  May  25,  1846. 


22  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

him  on  the  throne  of  France.  The  latter,  in  1830,  when 
Bourbon  displaced  Bourbon,  was  deemed  by  French 
theorists  to  be  modelled  on  the  English  Revolution  of 
1688.  In  1848  no  far-fetched  precedent  from  England  was 
invoked.  The  legend  of  the  French  Revolution,  dis- 
credited in  our  day,  was  still  an  active  force  in  France  and 
in  Europe.  Men  who  had  taken  part  in  it,  including  the 
ex-Jacobin  King  of  the  French,  were  still  in  public  life. 
Hence  Lamartine's  lyrical  History  of  the  Girondins,  idealis- 
ing the  violent  phases  of  the  great  Revolution,  was  able  to 
rouse  an  anti-monarchical  tempest  in  France.  As  that 
country  was  in  a  state  of  discontent,  and  was,  moreover,  of 
greater  influence  in  Europe  than  at  present,  the  revolu- 
tionary breeze  freshened  into  a  tornado  and  devastated  the 
entire  continent.  Never  was  such  a  commotion  seen,  from 
the  Danube  to  the  Tagus,  from  the  y£gean  to  the  Baltic. 
Frederick- William  of  Prussia  was  besieged  in  his  palace  by 
the  populace  of  Berlin  till  he  swore  over  the  corpses  of 
fallen  insurgents  to  grant  liberties  to  his  subjects.  Metter- 
nich,  having  seen  1792,  recognised  the  deluge  and  gave  the 
example  of  flight  to  his  master,  Ferdinand  of  Austria,  who 
abdicated,  leaving  Windischgraetz  and  Radetsky  to  calm 
the  populations  of  the  empire  with  the  cannon  and  the  cord. 
The  Sicilian  insurrection  and  the  days  of  Milan  were  adding 
stress  to  the  storm  at  the  two  ends  of  the  Italian  peninsula, 
when  Garibaldi  landed  from  South  America  and  joined  the 
Pope  to  the  list  of  fugitive  sovereigns.  Athens  and  Prague, 
Lisbon  and  Madrid  were  swept  by  the  flames  kindled  in 
Paris.  Great  Britain  alone  escaped.  A  shower  of  rain 
sufficed  to  scatter  the  Chartist  legions  marching  on  West- 
minster, and  Special-Constable  Louis  Bonaparte,  on  the  eve 
of  fishing  up  his  uncle's  crown  from  the  waters  of  revolu- 


THE    EVOLUTION    OF  BRITISH    LOYALTY          23 

tion,  observed  that  the  doctrines  of  1792,  which  had 
founded  the  fortune  of  his  family,  were  of  no  account  in 
England. 

With  an  unpopular  monarch  on  the  throne,  or  even  one 
who  was  an  object  of  public  indifference,  the  Chartist  rising 
would  not  have  ended  with  the  comedy  of  Kennington 
Common.  Yet  in  a  land  which  had  just  passed  through 
a  decade  of  economic  readjustment  and  its  consequent 
social  disquiet,  where  Kossuth,  the  republican  chief  of  the 
Hungarian  Revolution,  was  the  hero  of  the  hour,  and 
Haynau,  who  represented  law  and  order  in  that  struggle, 
was  publicly  outraged,  the  throne  remained  the  most  stable 
institution.  If  an  appeal  had  to  be  made  to  the  passions  of 
the  populace  the  prerogatives  of  the  crown  were  invoked  ; 
and  thus  the  curious  agitation  which  arose  in  185 1,  when  the 
Roman  hierarchy,  lately  established  in  England,  assumed 
English  territorial  titles,  was  popularised  by  the  cry  that 
the  royal  supremacy  was  threatened  by  a  foreign  power. 
Indeed,  the  period  produced  a  sort  of  apotheosis  of  the 
royal  family.  The  great  Exhibition  in  Hyde  Park,  pro- 
jected by  the  genius  of  the  Prince  Consort,  was  opened  by 
the  Queen  with  such  imposing  ceremonial  that  a  people, 
usually  unimaginative,  thought  it  marked  a  new  era  of 
peace  and  prosperity  under  the  benign  rule  of  a  beloved 
sovereign.  "There  is  no  other  topic  of  interest  or  im- 
portance," said  an  ordinarily  prosaic  journal  ;  "  the 
revolutions  incipient  or  half-extinguished  in  Germany, 
Italy  and  France  awake  no  echoes  in  the  popular  mind. 
Who  shall  say,  if  we  had  had  a  railway  system  pervading 
Europe  in  1780,  and  steamships  plying  between  New  York 
and  Liverpool,  whether  Napoleon  Bonaparte  might  not 
have  become  a  great  sculptor  or  a  great  cotton-spinner 


24  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

in  1810,  whether  Wellington  might  not  thirty  years  ago 
have  been  a  philosopher  more  genial  than  Bentham  ? " l 
Such  was  the  loyal  lyrism  inspired  by  the  spectacle  of  the 
Queen,  surrounded  by  her  family,  inaugurating  an  inter- 
national show,  while  Louis  Napoleon  was  preparing  the 
coup  d'ttat  as  a  prelude  to  inviting  England  to  join  with 
him  in  the  Crimean  War. 

The  revolutions  on  the  continent,  and  the  great  source 
from  which  they  sprang,  were  not  forgotten,  but  they  were 
mentioned  only  to  mark  the  happy  contrast  between  the 
annals  of  England  and  that  of  foreign  countries.  Mr 
Bright,  taking  1790  as  a  starting-point  of  international 
reform,  compared  the  peaceful  progress,  which  had  pursued 
its  course  in  England  in  the  subsequent  sixty  years,  with 
that  effected  in  foreign  lands  by  the  change  of  constitutions 
and  by  sanguinary  revolutions.2  Mr  Bright  was  not  at 
that  period  recognised  as  a  Conservative.  He  was  some- 
times called  "the  tribune  of  the  plebs."  If  the  inaccurate 
application  of  that  title  was  in  some  degree  justified  by  his 
attacks  upon  the  "  patricians,"  as  the  Radicals  of  that  day 
called  the  landed  interest,  his  eloquence,  which  gave  him 
his  influence  over  the  democracy,  often  found  a  felicitous 
phrase  to  stir  the  multitude  to  a  sense  of  loyalty.  A  few 
years  later,  when  his  opposition  to  the  Crimean  War  had 
offended  the  British  public,  which  had  suddenly  awoke 
with  a  pugnacious  snap  after  its  peace-making  dream,  he 
prefaced  an  ardent  assault  on  the  ruling  classes  by  a  noble 
tribute  to  the  wearer  of  the  crown  : — "  We  are  prepared  to 
say  that  if  the  throne  of  England  be  filled  with  so  much 
dignity  and  so  much  purity  as  we  have  known  it  in  our 

1  Illustrated  London  Arrws,  May  3,  1851. 

2  Meeting  of  Registration  Committees  of  S.  Lancashire,  January  23,  1851. 


THE   EVOLUTION    OF   BRITISH   LOYALTY          25 

time,  we  hope  that  the  venerable  monarchy  may  be 
perpetual." l 

This  happy  tendency  of  leaders  of  the  Extreme  Left,  as 
they  would  be  called  in  continental  assemblies,  to  separate 
the  sovereign  from  the  policy  of  their  political  opponents  has 
been  followed  by  the  association  in  England  of  a  strong 
growth  of  monarchical  sentiment  with  an  equally  strong 
development  of  ideas  which  abroad  are  considered  anti- 
monarchical.  It  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  phenomena 
of  the  reign  of  Queen  Victoria,  and  it  leads  to  a  brief  con- 
sideration of  the  influence  which  the  French  Revolution 
continued  to  have  in  Europe  in  the  last  half  of  the 
nineteenth  century. 

The  time  is  past  for  treating  the  French  Revolution  as  a 
unique  turning-point  in  the  history  of  the  world,  com- 
parable with  the  foundation  of  Christianity  or  the  Renais- 
sance. It  is  taking  its  historical  place  with  other  national 
commotions  of  which  the  effects  were  felt  beyond  the 
frontiers  of  their  origin.  A  century  hence  it  will  be  re- 
garded as  an  epoch  less  important  in  the  progress  of 
mankind  than  those  in  which  steam  and  electricity  were 
applied  to  means  of  communication.  But  whatever  view 
we  take  of  its  importance — whether  we  follow  Mr  Disraeli, 
who,  formulating  the  opinion  of  his  age  in  his  own  florid 
language,  said  that  the  only  two  events  which  mattered  in 
the  world's  history  were  the  Siege  of  Troy  and  the  French 
Revolution,2  or  whether  we  class  it  merely  with  the  revolu- 

1  Free  Trade  Hall,  Manchester,  December  10,  1858. 

2  I  am  unable  to  verify  this  saying  attributed  to  Disraeli.     Mr  W.  Sichel,  the  biographer 
of  Bolingbroke,  who  has  a  peculiar  knowledge  of  the  writings  of  Disraeli,  tells  me  that  the 
only  similar  passage  to  be  found  in  his  published  works  is  in  the  preface  to  the  Revolutionary 
Epic,  where  he  asks,  "  Is  the  Revolution  in  France  a  less  important  event  than  the  Siege  of 
Troy  ?  "    The  words,  as  I  have  quoted  them,  may  possibly  have  been  a  conversational  boutade, 
imparted  to  me  by  oral  tradition. 


26  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

tions  of  Athens  and  of  Florence — one  thing  is  certain 
about  it,  it  was  an  essentially  individualistic  movement. 
The  Declaration  of  the  Rights  of  Man  is  a  document  as 
individualistic  as  is  the  Decalogue.  Nevertheless,  modern 
socialism l  is  in  a  sense  an  emanation  of  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, as  in  its  name  it  was  first  popularised  in  Europe. 
Fourier  and  Saint  Simon  and  Robert  Owen  in  their 
respective  spheres  had  failed  to  do  this.  But  the  Revolu- 
tion of  1848  assumed  a  socialistic  character,  and  this  was 
mainly  due  to  the  influence  of  Louis  Blanc,  a  fervid 
apostle  of  the  French  Revolution.  His  Organisation  of 
Labour,  which  advocated  the  nationalisation  of  factories 
and  of  the  newly  laid  railways,  was  soon  followed  by  his 
History  of  the  Revolution,  which  read  into  that  movement 
communistic  doctrines,  repudiated  equally  by  the  philo- 
sophers of  1789  and  the  Terrorists  of  1793.  It  was  the 
fear  of  this  socialism,  preached  by  the  leaders  of  1848, 
which  threw  France  into  the  arms  of  Louis  Napoleon, 
whose  rule  interrupted  the  propaganda  in  that  country. 

The  socialists,  therefore,  who  were  all  ardent  repub- 
licans, had  to  remove  the  seat  of  their  operations  from 
France  to  other  lands,  England  being  the  favourite  asylum 
for  political  exiles.  In  Germany,  Marx,  who  had  come  to 
Paris  during  the  Revolution  of  1848,  had  a  wide  influence. 
He  too  took  refuge  in  London,  where,  in  1864,  he  founded 
the  International,  to  carry  out  his  idea  of  the  union  of  the 
proletariats  of  all  countries.  This  was  not  unconnected 
with  the  growth  of  a  republican  movement  in  England, 

1  The  term  socialism  is  here  used  in  its  modern  applied  sense.  Sodalisme,  when  that 
term  was  first  introduced  into  the  French  language,  signified  merely  a  system  which  sub- 
ordinated political  reform  to  social  reform.  Thus  communism,  saint-simonism,  fourieristn 
were  on  that  account  ranked  as  socialistic  systems,  and  not  because  of  the  collectivism,  to 
use  a  more  recent  term,  found  in  their  doctrines. 


THE   EVOLUTION    OF    BRITISH    LOYALTY  27 

which  before  it  died  out  was  supported  by  certain  politicians 
of  wealth  and  high  intelligence,  whose  subsequent  paths 
have  far  diverged,  but  who  in  their  dissevered  maturity 
profess  one  idea  in  common — the  consolidation  of  the 
British  Empire  under  the  hereditary  crown. 

One  reason  why  the  republican  movement  did  not  spread 
in  England  under  the  influence  of  revolutionary  missionaries 
from  the  continent  is  that  the  British  working-man,  like 
the  majority  of  his  compatriots,  cares  little  for  abstract 
doctrine.  He  is  not  more  selfish  or  materialistic,  but  only 
more  practical  than  the  French  proletarian,  who  occupies 
the  time  of  trade-union  congresses  by  chanting  the  Carmag- 
nole, cursing  the  bourgeois  and  talking  about  fraternity. 
He  has  daily  needs  which  he  wishes  to  satisfy  rather  than 
dim  ideals  which  he  aspires  to  realise.  The  word  republic 
has  no  magic  sound  for  him.  He  knows  little  of  the 
speculative  conception  according  to  which  republic  and 
democracy  are  synonymous  terms.  At  the  same  time  if 
the  throne  of  England  had  not  been  respected  during 
the  years  in  which  the  democracy  has  obtained  political 
power,  its  existence  might  have  been  held  responsible  for 
periodical  bad  times.  It  would  have  been  continually  in 
unequal  conflict  with  a  discontented  people  which  would 
have  looked  for  an  example,  not  across  the  Channel  to  the 
French  Republic,  which  has  no  attraction  for  the  English 
working-classes,  but  across  the  Atlantic  to  the  American 
Republic,  where  they  know  that  well-being  is  generally 
diffused  among  all  sections  of  the  community. 

But  the  English  monarchy  has  continued  in  the  path 
which  called  forth  the  praises  of  Mr  Bright.  Hence 
it  has  secured  the  suffrages  of  a  democracy  which  in  its 
social  principles  has  gone  far  beyond  the  extremest  views 


28  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

countenanced  by  that  so-called  democrat.  The  opening 
years  of  the  twentieth  century  are  as  remarkable  for  the 
growth  of  socialism  in  England  as  for  the  unprecedented 
loyalty  of  the  population.  The  socialistic  experiments, 
lightly  enterprised  by  the  municipalities  of  the  capital  and 
of  other  great  cities,  alarm  the  economist  but  cause  no 
fear  to  the  loyal.  The  Trades  Union  Congress  may  ban 
His  Majesty's  ministers  and  scorn  His  Majesty's  opposi- 
tion ;  but  its  members,  who  represent  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  working  men,  do  not  deny  a  tribute  of  respect  to  their 
newly-crowned  sovereign  who  is  outside  and  above  all 
parties  in  the  state.1 

Moreover,  the  crown  is  the  link  which  binds  to  the 
mother-country  not  only  subject  peoples  subdued  by  con- 
quest, but  advanced  democracies  of  English  speech  and 
origin,  in  which  the  diffusion  of  well-being  is  as  real  as  in 
the  United  States,  and  the  enjoyment  of  liberty  is  far 
beyond  that  of  the  citizens  of  the  French  Republic.  These 
free  colonies,  proud  to  be  members  of  the  mightiest  empire 
ever  seen,  have  imparted  their  pride  to  the  democracy  at 
home  with  which  they  are  in  constant  relation.  Identity  of 
race  and  of  language  would  not  have  sufficed  to  bind  the 
empire.  For  the  English  tongue  is  spoken  throughout 
the  American  Union,  which  also  contains  millions  of 
citizens  of  recent  British  origin  ;  while,  the  independent 
white  population  of  our  colonies  is  not  homogeneous,  and 
we  have  in  them,  notably  in  Canada,  loyal  fellow-subjects 
who  are  not  of  our  race  or  language. 

If  the  influence  of  the  French  Revolution  at  its  origin  in 
the  eighteenth  century,  or  in  either  of  its  later  phases  in 


1  Trades  Union  Congress,  September  1902.     Parliamentary  Committee's  Report, 


THE   EVOLUTION    OF    BRITISH   LOYALTY          29 

the  nineteenth,  had  induced  the  overthrow  of  the  British 
monarchy  and  the  edification  of  a  republic  in  its  place,  the 
tenacious  and  enterprising  genius  of  our  race  might  still 
have  made  it  the  foremost  to  utilise  the  newly-invented 
means  of  rapid  communication  in  peopling  and  developing 
the  lands  beyond  the  sea  where  now  flies  the  flag  of 
England.  But  that  British  flag  without  the  crown  would 
not  have  sufficed  to  retain  the  allegiance  of  those  distant 
settlements  to  the  mother-country.  In  the  period  which  is 
removing  the  world's  centre  of  gravity  from  Europe,  it 
would  have  become  a  glorious  relic  instead  of  an  ensign 
of  empire. 

When  Queen  Victoria  completed  the  fiftieth  year  of  her 
reign,  foreign  spectators  of  the  first  Jubilee  were  impressed 
by  the  escort  of  princes,  sent  by  every  court  of  Europe,  to 
do  homage  to  her  who  more  than  any  other  sovereign  of 
her  century  had  brought  honour  on  the  regal  office.  But 
when  ten  years  later  the  same  observers  returned  they 
witnessed  a  different  spectacle.  In  the  royal  procession 
again  were  seen  the  sumptuous  trappings  of  the  representa- 
tives of  monarchies,  some  of  which  in  the  lifetime  of  the 
Queen  had  belonged  to  the  Holy  Alliance  for  the  repression 
of  popular  liberties,  in  dread  of  the  influence  of  the  French 
Revolution  ;  others  had  come  into  being  during  her  reign, 
the  outcome  of  the  revolutionary  movements  initiated  in 
France.  But  whatever  the  history  of  their  dynasties,  the 
princely  envoys  of  Europe  were  no  longer  the  central 
figures  of  the  pageant.  All  eyes  were  turned  to  the  aged 
sovereign's  bodyguard,  formed  of  her  subjects  from  beyond 
the  seas.  Among  them  the  gold  and  the  jewels  of  her 
faithful  Indians  did  not  distract  the  gaze  from  the  modest 
uniforms  of  the  colonial  cavalry,  which  soon,  in  its  outfit 


3o  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

as  in  its  science,  was  to  set  a  pattern  to  the  valiant 
standing  army  of  the  Queen.  It  was  then,  perhaps,  that 
the  imperial  idea,  which  had  long  been  growing  in  the 
nation,  first  touched  the  imagination  of  the  populace,  as  it 
cheered  the  citizen  soldiery  of  the  young  colonies  guarding 
the  venerable  mother  of  all  the  Britains.  So  it  was,  when, 
in  the  first  hours  of  the  new  century,  she  was  borne  to  rest 
by  the  side  of  the  consort  who  had  supported  her  in  the 
critical  years  of  her  reign,  when  monarchical  sentiment  was 
but  feebly  rooted  in  the  hearts  of  the  people,  she  left  an  un- 
paralleled heritage  to  her  illustrious  son.  It  was  not  merely 
dominion  over  a  world-wide  empire  that  King  Edward  in- 
herited. He  likewise  inherited  devotion  to  his  kingly  office 
rendered  by  a  number  of  democracies,  within  which  social 
and  political  doctrines  were  put  into  practice,  so  advanced 
that  they  would  have  staggered  the  wildest  theorists  of  the 
French  Revolution  who  beheaded  first  their  sovereign  and 
then  one  another,  who  waged  war  on  the  ancient  monarchies 
of  Europe  to  propagate  their  relatively  mild  principles. 
The  basis  of  their  theory  was  that  the  institution  of  heredi- 
tary monarchy  was  incompatible  with  human  progress. 
The  basis  of  the  imperial  idea,  which  now  unites  the 
British  peoples,  is  that  the  hereditary  monarchy  is  the  sole 
instrument  capable  of  consolidating  the  most  progressive 
communities  ever  established  on  the  world's  surface. 
There  may  be  spots  of  discontent  within  the  King's 
domains  apt  to  check  our  exultation.  There  may  be 
insoluble  problems  in  the  eternal  struggle  between  rich 
and  poor,  developed  in  such  acute  form  in  the  metropolis 
of  the  empire  as  to  make  men  wonder  how  a  body  cor- 
porate can  remain  healthy  when  tainted  at  its  centre.  Yet 
the  dangers  arising  from  the  one  and  the  other  source  do 


THE   EVOLUTION   OF   BRITISH   LOYALTY  31 

not  menace  the  throne.  In  the  two  generations  succeeding 
the  French  Revolution  they  might  have  led  to  anti- 
monarchical  agitation.  But  of  the  hundred  and  ten  years 
which  stand  between  the  ending  of  the  ancient  regime  and 
the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  VII.,  nearly  sixty-four 
were  filled  by  a  reign  which  set  at  naught  the  dreams  of 
philosophers.  And  so  it  is  that  the  coincidence  of  the 
dates,  August  9,  1792,  and  August  9,  1902,  is  instructive 
to  ponder. 


BOOK    II 

THE  CORONATIONS  AND  SIMILAR  CEREMONIES 
ON  THE  EUROPEAN  CONTINENT  IN  THE 
NINETEENTH  CENTURY 


CHAPTER  I 

CORONATIONS   ON    THE   EUROPEAN    CONTINENT   IN    THE 
XIX   CENTURY 

IN    the   nineteenth   century,   more   than   three-fifths   of 
which  was  covered  by  the  reign  and  more  than  four- 
fifths  by  the  life  of  Queen  Victoria,  over  a  hundred1 
monarchs  ascended  the  different  thrones  of  Europe. 

The  territories  over  which  those  personages  were  called 
to  rule  were  dissimilar  in  size  and  in  importance.  The 
powers  with  which  they  were  invested  ranged  from  absolute 
autocracy  to  statutory  or  treaty-protected  monarchy  more 
limited  than  that  of  England.  The  circumstances  under 
which  they  assumed  different  degrees  of  sovereign  authority 
were  most  varied.  In  addition  to  the  lawful  inheritors  of 
ancient  crowns,  some  were  the  founders  of  dynasties, — like 
Napoleon,  sprung  from  lowly  origin,  whose  empire  dis- 
appeared, though  his  constructive  work  survived  ;  or  like 


1  The  number  seems  to  be  one  hundred  and  two,  counting  four  popes  who  were  territorial 
sovereigns ;  but  not  counting  the  princes  regnant  of  the  German  Federation  who  have  not 
kingly  titles,  nor  sovereign  and  semi-sovereign  princes  like  those  of  Montenegro,  Bulgaria, 
Liechtenstein  and  Monaco,  who  are  in  the  same  case,  nor  the  titularies  of  the  now  extinct 
duchies  of  Tuscany,  Parma,  Modena,  etc.  The  number  would  have  been  greater  had  not  the 
popes  of  the  nineteenth  century  been  singularly  few.  Including  Leo  XIII.,  who  was  never  a 
territorial  sovereign,  only  five  were  elected  in  the  nineteenth  century — Pius  VII.  having 
succeeded  in  the  last  days  of  the  eighteenth.  In  no  other  century  since  the  first,  either  before 
or  after  the  assumption  by  the  Papacy  of  temporal  power,  were  there  ever  less  than  double 
that  number.  In  the  tenth  century  as  many  as  twenty-four  pontiffs  ascended  the  throne 
of  Peter,  and  the  average  reign  of  a  pope  since  the  foundation  of  the  Papacy  has  been  seven 
years. 

35 


36  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

Victor  Emmanuel,  a  prince  of  illustrious  line,  whose  king- 
dom of  Italy,  which  he  created,  was  peacefully  inherited  by 
two  generations  of  his  progeny  before  the  century  ended. 
Some,  including  both  those  just  mentioned,  were  raised  to 
thrones  as  the  result  of  wars  and  of  revolutions,  or  were 
placed  on  them  by  the  will  of  conquerors,  the  vote  of 
congresses  or  the  acclamation  of  peoples.  Some  of  these 
were  by  birth  heirs  apparent  or  presumptive  to  the  crowns 
which  they  thus  prematurely  obtained,  as  was  Francis 
Joseph  of  Austria,  made  emperor  by  the  Revolution  of 
1 848  ;  or  were  princes  of  royal  lineage  who  might  never 
have  reigned  but  for  popular  uprising,  as  was  Louis 
Philippe,  first  and  last  king  of  the  French.  Others  again 
of  these  monarchs  of  irregular  succession  were  of  race  alien 
to  the  nations  they  were  set  over,  of  whom  some  remained 
only  for  a  brief  season  on  their  foreign  thrones,  like 
Joachim  Murat  at  Naples  or  Amadeus  of  Savoy  at 
Madrid,  while  others  founded  stable  dynasties  in  the  lands 
of  their  adoption,  as  did  Bernadotte  in  Sweden  and 
Leopold  of  Saxe-Coburg  in  Belgium. 

But  of  all  the  occupants  of  European  thrones  at  the 
dawn  of  the  twentieth  century,  whatever  the  origin  of  their 
sovereignty,  only  two  were  the  direct  successors  of  monarchs 
reigning  at  the  commencement  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
who  had  handed  down  from  that  time,  by  uninterrupted 
hereditary  devolution,  their  regal  attributes  unchanged  in 
constitutional  character.  The  King  of  England  and  the 
Tsar  of  Russia,  the  rulers  of  the  two  greatest  empires  in 
the  world,  were  alone  in  that  case. 

The  Kings  of  Prussia,  having  survived  the  Revolution  of 
1848,  which  modified  their  prerogatives,  became  in  1871, 
after  the  conquest  of  France,  German  Emperors.  The 


EUROPEAN  CORONATIONS  IN  THE  XIX  CENTURY    37 

last  Emperor  of  Germany,  for  the  converse  reason  of 
having  been  conquered  by  France,  had  early  in  the  century 
assumed  the  more  modest  style  of  Emperor  of  Austria. 
The  sole  rivals  in  antiquity  to  the  heirs  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire,  the  Popes,  ceased  to  be  territorial  sovereigns,  just 
before  the  title  of  emperor  was  revived  in  Germany. 
Their  states  were  merged  in  the  new  kingdom  of  Italy, 
united  by  a  scion  of  a  younger  branch  of  the  ancient  family 
of  Savoy,  who  had  climbed,  by  way  of  the  thrones  of 
Piedmont  and  Sardinia,  to  a  place  in  the  hierarchy  of  the 
great  powers.  The  Spanish  Bourbons  began  and  ended 
the  century  on  the  throne  of  Spain,  but  in  the  interval  had 
once  been  decoyed  and  once  expelled  from  that  country  to 
make  way  for  two  foreign  sovereigns  and  one  republic. 
France  began  and  ended  the  century  without  a  monarchy, 
but  in  the  interval  enjoyed  nine  different  regimes.  The 
house  of  Holstein-Gottorp  disappeared  from  Sweden  ;  but 
the  house  of  Orange,  more  fortunate,  was  advanced  to 
kingly  rank  by  the  Congress  of  Vienna,  and  was  reinstated 
in  the  Netherlands,  which  had  entered  the  century  a 
dependency  of  France.  The  dynasty  which  has  remained 
the  most  ancient  in  Europe  is  not  European.  The 
Othmans,  who  still  reign  at  the  Golden  Horn,  were 
monarchs  when  the  Plantagenets  were  Kings  of  England 
and  the  Capets  Kings  of  France,  a  hundred  and  fifty  years 
before  the  conquest  of  Constantinople ;  but  the  war  with 
Greece  in  1828  and  the  war  with  Russia  in  1877  left  the 
Sultans  with  only  a  strip  of  the  European  territory  over 
which  they  ruled  at  the  beginning  of  the  century. 

The  ceremonies  attending  the  formal  assumption  of 
sovereign  power  by  these  monarchs  have  been  of  great 
variety ;  but  few  of  them,  whether  coronations  or  pro- 


38  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

clamations,  have  had  more  than  local  significance.  If,  for 
example,  the  parallel  stability  and  might  of  the  British  and 
Russian  Empires  suggests  a  comparison  of  the  solemnities 
observed  in  the  crownings  of  their  respective  monarchs, 
there  at  once  arises  the  difficulty  of  selecting  the  Tsar,  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  whose  coronation  was  a  signal 
historical  event,  marking  a  distinct  epoch.  The  contrast 
between  the  British  and  the  Russian  Empires  is  always 
interesting,  the  one  enclosed  as  it  were  in  a  ring  fence, 
though  capable  of  expansion  and  stretching  across  two 
quarters  of  the  globe,  the  other  scattered  in  isolated 
portions  all  over  the  world.  The  coronation  of  a  Tsar, 
moreover,  appeals  to  Englishmen  of  our  age  more  than 
similar  ceremonials  elsewhere,  because  his  dominion,  like 
that  of  the  King  of  England,  extends  over  many  races. 
Pregnant  contrast  suggests  itself  between  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  distant  subjects  of  the  British  monarch  who 
have  to  cross  the  sea  to  pay  him  homage,  and  the  crowd 
composed  of  Lithuanians  and  Finns,  Armenians,  Georgians 
and  Mingrelians,  Tartars,  Kalmuks  and  Turcomans,  and 
of  other  peoples,  which  repair  to  Moscow  overland 
from  every  point  of  the  Russian  Empire.  Again  it  is 
interesting  to  note  how  widely  different  are  the  rites 
performed  at  Moscow  and  at  Westminster,  indicating  the 
distance  which  lies  between  the  attributes  of  our  con- 
stitutional king  and  those  of  the  autocrat  of  Russia.  The 
latter  is  crowned  not  at  Saint  Petersburg,  the  official 
capital  and  seat  of  government,  but  at  the  ancient  centre  of 
national  sentiment  and  religion.  The  crowds,  which  await 
him  there,  assemble  not  as  loyal  and  joyful  sightseers  at  a 
fine  pageant,  but  as  devotees  taking  part  in  a  sacred  rite, 
of  which  an  integral  part  is  the  entry  of  the  emperor  into 


EUROPEAN  CORONATIONS  IN  THE  XIX  CENTURY    39 

his  holy  city  five  days  before  the  coronation.  Not  in  a  vast 
minster,  crowded,  from  roof  to  pavement,  with  thousands 
of  the  notables  of  the  land,  does  the  Tsar  assume  the 
crown,  nor  does  he,  humbly  kneeling,  accept  the  communion 
at  the  hands  of  the  Church's  ministers.  The  scene  of 
his  coronation  is  the  chapel  of  the  Assumption  within  the 
Kremlin,  which  can  contain  only  a  few  hundred  spectators, 
and  there  the  autocrat  himself  invokes  aloud  the  divine 
authority  as  the  source  of  his  mystical  absolutism,  and 
entering  the  sanctuary  takes  the  elements  as  a  priest. 

In  a  general  way  such  comparisons  might  be  instructive. 
But  it  is  impossible  to  take  the  coronation  of  any  one  of  the 
five  Tsars  who  succeeded  one  another  after  the  murder 
of  Paul,  the  pitiful  son  of  the  great  Catherine,  in  1801, 
and  to  draw  any  special  lesson  from  the  circumstances 
attending  the  ceremony.  The  coronation  of  Alexander  I. 
was  marked  by  a  weird  feature,  if  it  be  true  that  he 
marched  to  it  preceded  by  the  assassins  of  his  grandfather, 
surrounded  by  the  assassins  of  his  father,  and  followed  by 
his  own.1  But  the  reign  was  not  remarkable  of  this 
doctrinaire,  who,  brought  up  in  the  philosophy  of  the 
French  Revolution,  took  delight  in  inflicting  constitu- 
tional government  on  France,  in  1814,  without  having 
much  success  with  similar  experiments  in  his  own  domain. 
His  brother,  Nicholas  I.,  at  whose  coronation  England  was 
represented  by  Wellington,  was  a  powerful  and  successful 
despot,  until  the  Crimean  War  broke  his  heart.  The  son 
of  Nicholas,  Alexander  II.,  conceived  a  noble  task  in 
proposing  the  commutation  of  servile  tenures,  and  died, 

1  The  anecdote  was  one  of  Talleyrand's  :  "  L'empereur  marchait  pre'ce'de'  des  assassins  de 
son  grandpere  (Pierre  III.),  entoure'  de  ceux  de  son  pere  (Paul  I.)  et  suivi  par  les  siens."  The 
end  of  Alexander  I. ,  in  1825,  was  surrounded  with  great  mystery. 


40  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

nevertheless,  the  death  of  a  tyrant,  like  his  grandfather, 
and  also  like  many  a  benevolent  monarch,  such  as 
Henry  IV.  of  France.  Alexander  III.,  like  his  son  and 
successor,  Nicholas  II.,  brought  by  his  marriage  the  courts 
of  Russia  and  of  England  into  close  intimacy,  with  bene- 
ficent result  to  the  peace  of  the  world  ;  but  the  coronations 
of  those  excellent  princes,  as  those  of  their  predecessors, 
marked  no  particular  epochs  in  the  history  of  Europe  or  of 
civilisation. 

If  the  description  of  picturesque  ceremonial  were  the  aim 
of  this  work,  it  would  be  tempting  to  dwell  upon  the 
coronation,  as  King  of  Hungary,  of  Francis  Joseph  of 
Austria,  whose  life  since  that  event  has  perhaps  been  the 
most  valuable  on  the  European  continent.  He  had  become 
emperor  a  youth  of  eighteen  ;  but  not  till  he  had  doubled 
that  age  did  he  come  to  the  capital  of  Hungary  to  be 
crowned  as  Apostolic  King.  He  had  succeeded  to  an 
empire  shaken  with  rebellion,  and  before  he  had  pacified  it 
he  saw  his  dominions  diminished  by  two  adverse  wars. 
Then  when  Solferino  had  been  succeeded  by  Sadowa,  the 
stricken  monarch  applied  his  courage  and  sagacity  to  the 
reconstruction  of  his  empire,  and  arranged  with  Deak  the 
compromise  which  gave  the  Hungarians  the  rights  for 
which  they  had  fought  in  1848.  Thus  he  assumed  the 
iron-crown  of  Saint  Stephen  as  the  symbol  of  the  autonomy 
of  Hungary,  over  which  hitherto  he  had  reigned  pro- 
visionally. At  Budapesth  it  was  placed  on  his  head, 
and  there,  mounted  on  a  white  charger  shod  with  gold, 
attended  by  the  magnates  in  their  sumptuous  Magyar 
attire,  he  drew  his  sword,  and,  amid  a  scene  of  mediaeval 
splendour,  pointing  it  north,  south,  east  and  west,  he  swore 
to  defend  the  kingdom  against  one  and  all,  and  to  maintain 


EUROPEAN  CORONATIONS  IN  THE  XIX  CENTURY    41 

its  ancient  constitution.  Francis  Joseph  on  that  day  of 
June  1867  inaugurated  a  period  of  peace  in  his  own 
dominions,  which,  thanks  to  the  duration  of  his  own  life, 
has  been  preserved,  to  the  great  benefit  of  Europe.  For 
his  disappearance  would  have  loosened  the  bonds  with 
which  he  had  attached  the  heterogeneous  peoples  com- 
posing the  Dual  Monarchy,  and  this  would  have  been  the 
signal  for  that  European  conflagration  which  all  the  powers 
anticipate  with  dread. 

There  were,  however,  in  the  nineteenth  century  three 
ceremonies  of  this  kind,  which  are  definite  landmarks  in  the 
annals  of  civilised  government,  and,  though  unequal  in 
importance,  may  with  advantage  be  compared  with  the 
Coronation  of  King  Edward  VII. 

The  three  which  so  stand  out,  amid  the  hundred 
pageants,  stately  and  simple,  associated  with  the  assumption 
of  regal  or  imperial  rank  by  European  potentates  in  the 
last  century,  are  the  coronation  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  as 
Emperor  of  the  French  at  Paris  in  1804,  tne  coronation 
of  Queen  Victoria  at  Westminster  in  1838,  and  the 
proclamation  of  William  of  Prussia  as  German  Emperor 
at  Versailles  in  1871.  The  coronation  of  Napoleon  was 
the  apotheosis  of  the  French  Revolution,  and  marked 
the  commencement  of  the  new  social  and  political  order 
of  things  in  continental  Europe.  The  coronation  of  Queen 
Victoria  was  the  inauguration  of  the  period  of  scientific 
inventions,  which,  first  emanating  from  England,  were 
destined  to  put  into  the  shade  the  boasted  results  of  the 
French  Revolution,  by  changing  the  face  of  the  world 
and  the  conditions  of  human  society  :  it  also  signalised 
the  beginning  of  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  the  British 
race,  leading  to  the  development  and  consolidation  of  the 


42  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

British  Empire.  The  proclamation  of  the  Emperor  William, 
when  the  conquest  of  France  was  utilised  to  give  thus  a 
semblance  of  completion  to  the  edifice  of  German  unity, 
was  less  important  than  the  other  two  ceremonials.1  But 
the  so-called2  unification  of  Germany,  finally  effected  by 
means  of  the  abasement  and  mutilation  of  France,  modified 
the  balance  of  power  in  the  Old  World,  diminished  the 
influence  of  France  in  Europe,  and  deprived  Paris  of  its 
position  as  the  political  and  intellectual  capital  of  the 
continent  without,  however,  transferring  that  primacy  to 
Berlin.  It  also  caused  a  development  of  industrial  enter- 
prise in  the  new  empire  which  enabled  Germany  to 
menace  the  commercial  supremacy  of  Great  Britain,  and 
made  it  ambitious  of  becoming  a  rival  colonising  power 
instead  of,  as  heretofore,  a  nursery  for  settlers  in  alien 
possessions. 

These  three  solemnities,  imposing  in  their  significance, 
stand  at  intervals  of  just  a  generation  apart  in  the  nineteenth 
century.  The  last  of  them  was  followed,  at  an  equal  in- 
terval, in  the  early  days  of  a  new  century,  by  a  coronation 

1  If  it  were  within  our  purpose  to  refer  to  analogous  ceremonies  in  nations  which  have  their 
seats  of  central  government  outside  Europe,  the  inauguration  of  Abraham  Lincoln  as  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  in  1861,  and  the  revival  of  the  Japanese  Empire  in  the  person  of  the 
Mikado  Mutsuhito  in  1868  might  be  mentioned  as  epoch-making  events  in  the  history  of  the 
world.     If  the  Federal  States  of  America,  under  a  weak  President,  had  failed  to  maintain  the 
Union,  in  the  War  of  Secession,  and  if  the  Japanese  reformers  had  not  succeeded  in  over- 
throwing the  Tycoon  and  the  Daimios  and  in  restoring  the  ancient  dynasty,  the  world  would 
have  been  less  "progressive,"  but  more  picturesque  in  the  twentieth  century — for  then  the 
Americanising  of  Europe  and  the  occidentalising  of  Japan  would  not  have  threatened  it  with 
economic  and  social  changes,  the  extent  of  which  cannot  be  grasped. 

2  There  are  about  thirteen  and  a  half  million  Germans  in  Europe  who  do  not  inhabit  the 
German  Empire,  including  more  than  nine  million  Austrians  and  more  than  two  million  Swiss. 
On  the  other  hand,  of  the  fifty-six  and  a  quarter  million  inhabitants  of  the  German  Empire, 
three  and  a  quarter  millions  are  non-Germanic.     Thus,  about  20  per  cent,  of  the  German 
population  of  Europe  are  not  subjects  of  the  German  Empire.     The  foregoing  calculation  is 
based  on  language,  not  on  race.     The  proportion  of  the  Europeans  of  Teutonic  origin,  in- 
habiting the  German  Empire,  is  smaller,  as  a  large  proportion  of  the  so-called  Germans, 
notably  in  Silesia  and  in  other  parts  of  Prussia,  are  Germanised  Slavs. 


EUROPEAN  CORONATIONS  IN  THE  XIX  CENTURY   43 

which,  perhaps,  in  the  future,  will  be  accounted  of  greater 
historical  importance  than  any  of  them.  For  the  crowning 
of  King  Edward  not  only  marked  the  maintenance  of  an 
immemorial  tradition,  which  has  been  handed  down  with 
archaic  splendour  of  rite  and  circumstance  to  be  the  envy 
of  nations  cut  adrift  from  their  past.  It  was  also  the  solemn 
recognition  of  the  British  Empire,  as  developed  during  the 
reign  of  Queen  Victoria.  It  was  the  consecration  of  the 
imperial  idea,  which  the  latter  period  of  her  reign  had 
inspired  in  the  hearts  of  her  people. 

Before  approaching  the  august  ceremonial  of  1902,  it  will 
be  instructive  to  note  some  of  the  features  characterising 
the  three  similar  events  which  stand  out  in  the  history  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  As  there  is  such  intimate  connec- 
tion between  the  coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  and  that  of 
her  illustrious  successor,  departing  from  chronological  order, 
it  will  be  better  to  leave  our  consideration  of  it  until  we 
have  dealt  with  the  two  other  famous  spectacles  which 
signalised  historical  turning-points  in  the  annals  of  Europe. 
No  apology  is  needed  for  referring  to  them  in  these  pages. 
There  is  no  better  way  of  arriving  at  a  clear  understanding 
of  the  significance  of  our  own  great  national  celebrations 
than  by  observing  some  of  the  points  of  difference  which 
distinguish  them  from  the  solemnities  which  marked  the 
zenith  of  power  or  prestige  attained,  in  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, by  the  two  leading  nations  of  the  continent. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE    CORONATION    OF    NAPOLEON    I 

IN  the  spring  of  1 804  the  Senate  of  the  French  Republic 
presented  an  address  to  the  First  Consul  submitting 
that  the  supreme  magistracy  ought  to  be  made  heredi- 
tary in  his  person,  to  protect  the  nation  from  the  designs  of 
its  enemies  abroad  and  from  rival  ambitions  at  home.     To 
this  petition  Citizen-Consul  Bonaparte  deigned  to  give  a 
favourable  answer,  in  order,  he  said,  to  enable  the  people 
of  France,  on  the  fifteenth  anniversary  of  the  fall  of  the 
Bastile,  to  feel  sure  that  their  children  would  inherit  the 
benefits  of  the  Revolution.1 

On  the  famous  date  of  July  14,  1789,  to  which  he  referred, 
the  Emperor-designate  was  a  needy  lieutenant  of  not  quite 
twenty,  wearing  the  uniform  of  Louis  XVI.,  at  Auxonne, 
and  saving  his  pittance  to  visit  his  widowed  mother,  who 
was  struggling  to  support  her  orphans  in  Corsica,  whither  he 
went  on  leave  a  few  weeks  after  the  Constituent  Assembly 
had  decreed  the  abolition  of  privilege  at  Versailles.2  Events 

1  Correspondance  de  Napolton : — Message  au  S6nat  Conservateur,  5  Flore'al,  An  xii.  (April 
24,  1804).    Carnot  was  the  only  member  of  the  Senate  who  opposed  the  creation  of  the  Empire. 
The  last  letter  which  the  First  Consul  signed  "  Bonaparte,"  was  written  on  the  day  he  became 
emperor  (May  18,  1804)  to  his  colleague  CambaceYes  to  appoint  him  Arch-chancellor  of  the 
Empire,  and  it  began  "  Citoyen  Consul,  Votre  litre  va  changer."    Up  to  this  date  he  had  ad- 
dressed Talleyrand  and  Berthier  as  "Citoyen  Ministre."    After  this  Berthier  as  a  marshal  and 
Cambaceres  as  arch-chancellor,  became  ' '  Mon  Cousin  " ;  but  Talleyrand  was  addressed  as 
"Monsieur  Talleyrand"  without  the  nobiliary  particule  "de"  until  1806,  when  he  became 
"Monsieur  le  Prince  de  Benevent,"  but  never  "  Mon  Cousin." 

2  lung  :  Bonaparte  et  son  temps,  I.    For  reasons  of  health  he  did  not  return  to  Auxonne  till 
January  1791,  when  to  relieve  his  mother's  poverty  he  brought  back  his  brother  Louis,  aged 


THE   CORONATION   OF  NAPOLEON  45 

had  marched  swiftly  since  then.  The  frugal  subaltern  of  the 
King's  army  soon  gained  the  good  graces  of  the  Jacobins, 
and  the  year  1793,  which  opened  with  the  execution  of  his 
royal  master,  ended  with  his  first  exploit  of  arms,  in  their 
service,  at  Toulon.  Then  came  the  victory  in  the  streets 
of  Paris  over  the  anti-revolutionaries  won  by  Colonel 
Bonaparte,  his  appointment  to  the  command  of  the  army 
of  Italy,  the  glorious  campaign  ending  with  the  Treaty  of 
Campo  Formio,  which  gave  Belgium  and  the  Rhine  to 
France,  the  Egyptian  expedition,  whence  he  returned  to 
liberate  the  nation  from  the  anarchy  into  which  the  Revolu- 
tion had  turned.  What  is  not  so  generally  recognised  is 
that  his  seizure  of  the  supreme  power  on  November  9,  1799, 
possibly  prevented  a  royal  restoration. 

The  disorderly  and  corrupt  tyranny  of  the  Directory, 
under  which  public  credit  was  bankrupt,  commerce  para- 
lysed, life  and  property  insecure,  and  crime  unpunished, 
was  producing  a  widespread  feeling  of  hostility  to  the 
Revolution  ; l  not  indeed  to  the  original  principles  of  the 
Revolution,  but  to  its  palpable  results  as  seen  and  suffered 
in  the  misgovernment  which  it  had  inflicted  on  France.  To 
domestic  trouble  within  was  added  the  fear  of  invasion  from 
without,  the  lately  victorious  armies  of  the  Republic  being 
checked  in  Holland,  on  the  Rhine  and  beyond  the  Alps. 
Thus  the  idea  was  gaining  ground  that  the  only  alternative 
to  the  Directory  was  the  monarchy.  If  its  restoration  had 
taken  place  then,  before  the  reconstruction  of  France  by 

twelve,  though  he  had  only  900  francs  (^36)  a  year  to  support  them  both.  This  hungry  little 
brother,  who  shared  his  mean  chamber,  was,  fifteen  years  afterwards,  made  by  him  King  of 
Holland,  and  in  1808  became  the  father  of  the  future  Napoleon  III. 

1  "Tout  le  monde  e'tait  de'goute'  de  la  Revolution":  Cambace'res  JLclaircissements  intdits 
(quoted  by  M.  Vandal  in  his  Avenement  de  Bonaparte,  1902  :  an  instructive  work  which  contains 
many  valuable  references  to  unpublished  documents  in  the  Archives  de  la  Guerre  and 
Archives  Nationales,  relating  to  the  period  of  the  Coup  d'Etat  du  18  Brumaire). 


46  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

Napoleon,  to  anarchy  must  have  succeeded  a  fatal  civil  war. 
For  the  emigres  and  the  Chouans,  aided  by  the  monarchies 
of  the  continent,  burning  to  avenge  themselves  on  the  Re- 
volution, which  had  defied  and  chastised  them,  would  have 
brought  back  the  Bourbons — not  to  be  mere  figure-heads 
of  a  constitutional  government,  as  happened  in  1814,  but  to 
rule  as  kings  of  the  old  regime  refurbished  with  its  privi- 
leges— and  France,  divided  and  exhausted,  could  not  have 
survived  this  second  struggle. 

Fearing  this,  those  who  had  benefited  from  the  Revolu- 
tion turned  their  thoughts  to  General  Bonaparte,  on  his 
way  back  from  Egypt.  On  the  eve  of  his  landing  at 
Frejus,  the  dispirited  nation  was  roused  from  its  dejection 
by  the  successive  news  of  the  victories  of  Brune  at  Bergen, 
of  Massena  at  Zurich,  and  of  the  home-coming  hero  at 
Aboukir.  So,  when  he  reached  Paris,  the  soldier  of  the 
Revolution,  who,  in  the  first  year  of  the  Republic,  had  routed 
the  armies  of  kings,  was  hailed  as  the  master  whom  France 
needed  and  desired.  Not  by  the  reactionaries,  for  they 
foresaw  their  schemes  undone  by  him.  Those  who  rejoiced 
were  the  regicides  of  the  Convention,  the  possessors  of  con- 
fiscated lands  of  the  Church  and  of  the  nobles,  and  also  the 
men  whom  later  he  called  the  ideologues,1  who  had  a  dis- 
interested love  for  the  doctrines  of  the  Revolution.  All  of 
these  saw  in  Bonaparte  the  stoutest  obstacle  to  a  restoration 
of  the  old  monarchy,  and  to  them  were  joined  the  people 
of  the  towns  and  the  emancipated  peasantry,  who  greeted 
him  as  the  genius  and  the  fortune  of  the  Revolution  come 
to  life  again. 

1  While  preparing  the  Coup  d'etat  General  Bonaparte  took  great  pains  to  conciliate  this 
class,  for  which  subsequently  he  expressed  his  contempt.  On  the  icr  Brumaire  he  attended  a 
meeting  of  the  Academic  des  Inscriptions  et  Belles  Lettres,  of  which  he  was  a  member,  and 
discoursed  to  the  philosophers  on  the  antiquities  of  Egypt. 


THE   CORONATION   OF  NAPOLEON  47 

That  popular  appreciation  of  Napoleon  was  accurate. 
Without  him  the  Revolution  would  have  been  discredited 
when  ten  years  old,  and  France,  probably  dismembered, 
would  have  departed  from  the  ranks  of  great  nations.  He 
was  the  "  counter-revolution  "  only  in  the  sense  in  which 
Robespierre  had  deserved  that  title.  Indeed,  the  terrorist 
was  the  more  anti-revolutionary  of  the  two,  as  there  is 
reason  to  believe  that  he  aimed  at  the  restoration  of  the 
monarchy  in  the  person  of  the  Comte  de  Provence. 
Napoleon  was  the  organiser  of  the  Revolution,  doing  his 
work  of  reconstruction  so  well  in  four  brief  years,  inter- 
rupted by  war,  that,  a  century  after,  it  remains  the  sole 
durable  monument  in  France  of  the  great  upheaval.  Nor 
did  the  imperial  attributes,  wherewith  he  completed  the 
administrative  edifice,  alter  the  character  which  the  French 
Revolution  had  assumed  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  They  only  substituted  one  sort  of  arbitrary  rule 
for  another.  The  Consulate,  which  succeeded  to  the 
tyranny  of  the  Directory,  was  as  absolute  a  regime  as  the 
Empire,  and  as  destitute  of  representative  institutions — 
which  had  never  been  seriously  tried  in  either  of  the  stages 
of  the  Revolution,  and  were  not  imported  into  France  from 
England  until  the  Restoration. 

On  the  lines  of  the  Revolution  Napoleon  had  reorganised 
France  during  the  Consulate.  The  proof  of  that  fact  is 
seen  at  the  present  day  when  a  republic,  claiming  descent 
from  the  great  Revolution,  has  lasted  for  more  than  a 
generation  without  effecting  any  material  change  in  the 
institutions  which,  through  many  regimes,  it  inherited  from 
the  Napoleonic  settlement.  The  salient  revolutionary 
principle  perpetuated  by  Napoleon,  in  his  reconstruction  of 
France,  was  the  total  abolition  of  privilege,  which  had 


48  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

oppressed  the  people  and  ruined  the  finances  of  France 
under  the  old  regime.  The  change  of  the  Consulate-for- 
life,  created  in  1802,  into  a  hereditary  empire,  confirmed 
by  the  vote  of  the  nation,  was  not  a  negation  of  the 
essential  principles  of  the  Revolution.  The  Constituent 
Assembly  had  sundered  France  from  its  past  long  before 
there  was  any  question  of  abolishing  the  hereditary 
monarchy,  and  Louis  XVI.  might  have  reigned  as  a 
constitutional  king  had  he  known  how  to  sail  with  the 
popular  current.  It  is  true  that  with  the  Jacobin  conquest 
the  anti-monarchical  principle  was  rapidly  adopted  by  the 
revolutionary  leaders,  after  the  death  of  Mirabeau.  We 
have  seen  how  they  wished  to  impose  it  on  all  the  nations 
of  Europe.  But  Napoleon  in  inviting  the  French  people 
to  repudiate  it,  was  no  more  disloyal  to  the  doctrine  of 
1789  than  he  was  when  he  restored  liberty  of  public  wor- 
ship suppressed  under  the  Terror. 

The  very  fact  of  a  soldier  of  fortune  making  himself,  by 
popular  voice,  the  equal  and  soon  the  superior  of  the  chiefs 
of  all  the  ancient  monarchies,  except  that  of  England,  which 
refused  to  recognise  his  imperial  rank — that  was  the  most 
revolutionary  proceeding  of  all  those  with  which  France 
had  astonished  Europe  since  the  meeting  of  the  States- 
General  in  1789.  Napoleon  made  no  pretence  of  coming 
into  the  hierarchy  of  monarchs  as  the  representative  of  any 
royalist  sentiment  that  survived  in  France.1  The  royalist 
conspiracy  of  Georges  Cadoudal  was  fomented  by  his 
police  so  that  after  crushing  it  he  might  mount  his  revolu- 
tionary throne  as  the  manifest  enemy  of  the  old  monarchy. 

1  In  the  inaccurate  literature  of  Saint  Helena,  Napoleon  is  said  to  have  regarded  himself 
as  the  inheritor  of  Louis  XVI.  But  the  adoption  of  such  ideas,  the  outcome  of  the  ambitious 
vanity  which  brought  him  to  his  ruin,  belong  to  that  later  period,  when  after  his  marriage 
with  Marie  Louise  he  is  said  to  have  referred  to  Marie  Antoinette  as  ' '  ma  tante. " 


THE   CORONATION   OF   NAPOLEON  49 

Then,  as  a  supreme  act  of  defiance  to  the  princes  of 
Europe,  he  threw  them  the  murdered  body  of  the  young 
Duke  of  Enghien,  to  signify  the  nature  of  the  imperial 
title,  which  he  was  to  assume  just  two  months  after  the 
crime. 

A  coronation  not  graced  by  the  presence  of  princely 
personages  would  be  a  maimed  rite.  The  courts  of  Europe 
were  not  likely  to  send  royal  or  imperial  envoys  to  assist 
at  the  apotheosis  of  the  French  Revolution,  the  monarchs 
of  the  continent  not  yet  being  vassals  of  the  Jacobin 
general.  So  Napoleon  provided  himself  with  home-made 
princes  and  princesses,  giving  those  titles  to  his  brothers 
and  sisters,  the  threadbare  orphans  of  Ajaccio  of  the  early 
days  of  his  military  career.1  Three  of  the  brothers  were 
soon  to  be  kings  by  his  fraternal  favour,  and  one  of  the 
sisters  a  queen  ;  but  those  transient  honours  did  not  arrive 
in  time  for  the  coronation, — the  map  of  Europe  required  some 
preliminary  adjustments,  soon  to  be  made  on  the  battlefields 
of  the  Empire.  But  though  the  monarchies  refrained  from 
sending  their  sons,  one  venerable  sovereign  took  a  journey 
of  twenty-four  days  to  assist  at  the  coronation  of  the  hero 
of  the  Revolution.  Pius  VII.  did  not  come  a  willing  guest 
to  Paris.  Yet  his  treatment  at  the  hands  of  the  revolu- 
tionary autocrat  was  only  the  obvious  consequence  of  his 
own  opportunist  policy,  which  had  earned  him  the  papacy, 
when,  as  "  Citizen  Cardinal "  Chiaramonti,  he  had  in  a 
famous  homily  blessed  the  French  Revolution,  and  thus 
obtained  from  General  Lannes  the  promise  of  the  succes- 

1  Only  three  years  before  their  arrival  at  princely  rank,  their  position  was  not  brilliant. 
M.  de  Barante,  who  was  a  functionary  of  the  Empire,  relates  that  in  1801  he  met  the  First 
Consul's  sister,  Mme.  Bacciochi  (Elisa),  travelling  alone  at  Carcassonne  "  dans  une  mauvaise 
auberge,  couche"e  sur  un  matelas  par  terre,  pour  e'chapper  aux  punaises."  Barante :  I.  app.  v. 
Elisa  was  made  sovereign  Princess  of  Lucca  and  Grand  Duchess  of  Tuscany. 
D 


50  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

sion  to  Pius  VI.,  who  was  to  die  the  prisoner  of  the  Directory 
at  Valence.1 

The  royal  sanctuary  at  Reims  was  no  place  for  the 
crowning  of  the  soldier  of  the  Revolution.  His  choice  was 
the  Invalides,  where,  under  Mansard's  gilded  dome,  he  was 
to  be  laid  nearly  twenty  years  after  his  death,  when  his 
second  burial  evoked  feeling  which  eventually  brought 
Louis  Bonaparte  to  the  throne  and  gave,  for  a  season,  the 
semblance  of  hereditary  character  to  the  Napoleonic  crown. 
But  the  church  which  Louis  XIV.  had  built  for  his  veterans 
was  too  cramped  for  a  popular  pageant,  so  Napoleon 
decided  to  go  to  Notre  Dame.  In  view  of  the  crowds 
attracted  by  the  spectacle,  he  issued  characteristic  orders  to 
pull  down  houses  to  clear  the  way  for  the  procession 
through  the  narrow  streets  which  then  lay  between  the 
Tuileries  and  the  island  of  the  City.2  The  throng  was  not 
swelled  by  many  foreign  sightseers.  Means  of  locomotion 
were  not  easy  in  1804,  and  the  only  nation  which  then  sent 
forth  intrepid  tourists  was  warned  off.  Eight  weeks  before 
the  great  day  Napoleon  told  Fouche,  not  yet  a  duke  but 
only  a  regicide  turned  policeman,  that  he  wanted  no  English 
in  Paris.3  This  was  not  surprising,  as  the  previous  week  he 
had  informed  Berthier  that  when  the  Irish  expedition  was 
ready  the  army  of  Boulogne  would  cross  the  straits  and 
penetrate  into  the  county  of  Kent.  Nevertheless,  at  this 

1  The  Bishop  of  Imola's  eulogy  of  the  republican  system  on  Christmas  Day,  1797,  when  his 
diocese  was  overrun  by  the  revolutionary  army  under   Lannes,   must  perhaps   not  be  too 
harshly  criticised.     Some  authorities  say  that  his  election  to  the  papacy,  at  the  Conclave  of 
Venice  in  1799,  was  unexpected.     The  Abb6  de  Montgaillard  speaks  of  the  future  Pope  as 
"  Citoyen  Cardinal "  (Montgaillard,  v.  86),  and  there  are  letters  of  GeneVal  Bonaparte  extant  in 
which  archbishops  are  addressed  as  "  Citoyen  Archeveque. "  The  death  of  Pius  VI.  was  entered 
by  the  municipal  officer  of  Valence  as  that  of  "  Jean  Ange  Braschi,  profession,  Pontife." 

2  Correspondance  de  Napolton :  15  Thermidor,  an  xii.  (August  3,  1804). 

3  "  Je  ne  veux  point  d'anglais  a  Paris :  e'loignez  tous  ceux  qui  s'y  trouvent."    Correspondance 
de  NapoUon  :  15  Vend^miaire,  an  xiii.  (October  7,  1804). 


THE    CORONATION   OF   NAPOLEON  51 

period  of  hostile  relations,  when  England  was  the  only 
implacable  enemy  of  France  and  of  the  Revolution,  so 
little  trace  of  Anglophobia  was  there  in  the  Parisian  press 
that  even  the  official  Moniteur  found  space,  during  the  busy 
season  of  the  coronation,  for  courteous  reference  to  English 
topics.1 

The  nations  of  Europe  were  however  represented  in  Paris 
by  a  small  company  of  envoys,  whose  august  masters  had 
sent  them  not  from  love  of  the  Revolution,  but  from  fear  of 
its  victorious  hero.  The  British  ambassador  had  departed 
a  year  before  the  proclamation  of  the  Empire.  Lord 
Whitworth's  mission,  after  the  Peace  of  Amiens,  was  brief 
and  stormy,  and  his  despatch  to  Lord  Hawkesbury  describ- 
ing his  altercation  with 'the  First  Consul  on  February  20, 
1803,  was  soon  followed  by  his  recall.  The  monarchs  of  the 
continent,  who  were  soon  to  be  the  bondsmen  of  Napoleon, 
were  not  brilliantly  represented  at  his  coronation.  Prussia, 
whose  subserviency  to  him  roused  the  scorn  of  England, 
had,  as  ambassador  at  the  new  imperial  court,  Luchesini,  an 
Italian  marquis,  who  began  his  career  as  librarian  to  the 
great  Frederick  and  ended  it,  when  Frederick  William  III. 
and  Napoleon  had  come  to  blows,  in  his  native  Tuscan  city 
as  chamberlain  to  Elisa  Bonaparte,  sovereign  Princess  of 
Lucca.  The  Emperor  of  Germany  and  Austria,  the  doub- 
ling of  whose  title  the  previous  August  presaged  the  dis- 
appearance of  its  Holy  Roman  heritage,  was  represented  at 

1  Thus  in  the  Moniteur  of  2  Brumaire,  an  xiii.  (October  24,  1804),  five  weeks  before  the 
coronation,  there  is  a  long  and  amiable  review  of  "  Parson's  and  Galignani's  British  Library 
in  verse  and  prose,"  which  is  welcomed  as  a  valuable  selection  of  the  admirable  literature  of 
England.  The  week  after  the  coronation,  the  Moniteur  of  19  Frimaire  (December  10)  denies 
in  polite  language  the  rumour  that  George  III.  and  the  Prince  of  Wales  are  on  bad  terms. 
The  acrimony  towards  England  which  has  often  been  a  characteristic  of  Parisian  journals 
under  the  friendly  Third  Republic  is  entirely  absent  from  Napoleon's  official  organs  in  1804 
when  we  were  at  war  with  France. 


52  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

the  coronation  of  his  future  son-in-law  by  Cobenzl,  a  cousin 
of  the  better-known  diplomatist  of  that  name  who  was 
colleague  of  Lord  Whitworth  at  the  court  of  Catherine  of 
Russia.  The  ambassador  of  his  Catholic  Majesty,  whose 
throne  was  soon  destined  for  Joseph  Bonaparte,  was  the 
ill-starred  Gravina,  the  admiral  of  the  Spanish  fleet,  who  a 
year  later  lay  dying  of  the  wound  he  had  received  at 
Trafalgar  the  day  that  Nelson  fell.  Two  republics  likewise 
were  represented.  The  ephemeral  Batavian  Republic  sent 
Schimmelpenninck,  whom  Napoleon  the  next  year  made 
grand-pensionary  of  Holland,  and  then  deprived  him  of 
the  post  when  he  put  his  brother  there  as  king.  The 
other  one,  the  new  American  Republic,  was  the  only 
government,  represented  at  the  coronation,  which  neither 
disliked  the  Revolution  nor  feared  Napoleon.  The  envoy 
of  the  United  States  was  also  the  accredited  representative 
of  the  hostility  of  the  revolted  colonies  for  their  mother- 
country,  which  they  were  soon  actively  to  renew  by  their 
alliance  with  Napoleon  against  England  in  its  struggle 
with  him.1 


1 1  am  unable  to  ascertain  who  represented  the  United  States  at  the  Coronation  of  Napoleon. 
His  name  does  not  appear  in  the  Moniteur,  and  M.  Sorel,  who  knows  almost  everything  con- 
nected with  the  diplomatic  history  of  this  period,  could  not  help  me.  The  Secretary  of  the 
United  States  Embassy  in  Paris,  kindly  informed  me  that  Robert  R.  Livingston  was  American 
Minister  to  France  up  to  November  18,  1804,  when  he  took  formal  leave  and  was  succeeded 
by  John  Armstrong,  who  had  been  appointed  on  June  3oth,  1804.  Mr  Vignaud  added, 
"  Livingston  could  not  therefore  have  attended  the  coronation  in  any  official  capacity,  for  he 
was  no  longer  U.  S.  Minister ;  but  there  is  no  record  of  the  day  that  Armstrong  arrived  in 
Paris  and  assumed  the  duties  of  his  post."  Now  Livingston  was  an  old  colonist  of  great 
distinction,  the  last  chancellor  of  the  State  of  New  York  and  the  first  minister  for  Foreign 
Affairs  of  the  revolted  colonies.  It  was  to  a  member  of  his  family,  Edward  Livingston,  that 
Bonaparte  wrote,  the  month  before  he  became  Emperor  (15  Germinal,  an  xii. ),  accepting  mem- 
bership of  the  Literary  Society  of  New  York.  It  therefore  seemed  unlikely  that  Robert  Living- 
ston should  depart  from  Paris  on  the  very  eve  of  the  coronation ;  so  I  asked  Mr  Whitelaw 
Reid  if  he  could  clear  up  the  matter.  Mr  Reid  in  an  interesting  communication  told  me  that 
the  records  of  the  State  Department  at  Washington  failed  to  do  so,  as  on  December  2,  1804, 
there  were  three  American  ministers  in  Paris,— Livingston,  who  had  presented  his  letters  of 


THE    CORONATION   OF  NAPOLEON  53 

The  spectacle  which  these  envoys  witnessed  was  remark- 
able even  at  the  revolutionary  period  when  diplomatists 
were  used  to  curious  sights.  Everything  connected  with 
the  coronation  was  born  of  the  Revolution,  except  the 
ecclesiastics  at  the  altar  and  the  old  church  itself,  which  for 
six  centuries  had  watched  the  growth  of  France  under  the 
ancient  monarchy,  since  its  walls  arose  when  Philippe 
Auguste  was  making  her  a  nation.  Everything  was  new  in 
the  procession  which,  on  this  cold  Sunday  morning  in 
December  1804,  took  two  hours  to  wind  through  a  short 
mile  of  narrow  streets.  The  imperial  arms  and  crown  on 
the  state  coach  were  new,  so  were  the  pompous  heralds,  so 
were  the  five  princesses  who  were  to  bear  the  train  of  their 
imperial  sister-in-law.  Not  with  Josephine  alone  did 
Napoleon  proceed  to  Notre  Dame.  In  the  carriage  with 
them  were  Louis,  the  husband  of  Hortense,  the  daughter 
of  the  Empress,  and  Joseph,  another  future  king,  whose 
seating  on  the  throne  of  Spain  was  to  cause  the  downfall  of 
his  brother's  empire.  The  family  coach-load  was  completed 
by  the  notable  woman  on  whose  tomb  at  Ajaccio  is  graven 
the  inscription  Mater  Regum,  and  who  on  that  day  was 
saluted  as  ''Madame  Mere" — the  noblest  and  the  only 
durable  title  of  those  which  Napoleon  showered  on  his 
relatives.  At  the  head  of  the  procession  rode  a  gorgeous 

recall,  Armstrong,  who  had  handed  his  credentials  to  Talleyrand,  but  was  not  formally  intro- 
duced to  the  Emperor  till  three  weeks  after  the  coronation,  and  James  Monroe,  who  had  come 
on  a  special  mission  about  the  Louisiana  purchase,  but  had  not  been  received  by  Napoleon. 
Mr  Reid,  who  is  related  to  the  family  of  two  of  these  ministers,  says  that  in  David's  picture  of 
the  Sacre,  the  portrait  of  the  American  Minister,  who  is  represented  in  "colonial  costume," 
is  not  unlike  a  French  portrait  of  Livingston,  of  the  same  date,  which  belongs  to  the  New 
York  Historical  Society.  Mr  Whitelaw  Reid  was  the  distinguished  envoy  chosen  by  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  to  be  its  special  ambassador  :\t  the  Coronation  of  King 
Edward  VII.,  and  to  his  deep  regret  was  not  permitted  to  remain  for  the  postponed  ceremony. 
As  his  name  is  printed  in  the  early  official  lists  of  the  guests  invited  to  Westminster  Abbey, 
perhaps  in  days  to  come  a  similar  controversy  will  arise  as  to  whether  or  not  he  was  present 
at  the  coronation,  which  may  be  cleared  up  by  the  unearthing  of  this  note. 


54  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

horseman,  Murat,  the  son  of  a  village  innkeeper,  who  on 
the  day  that  his  brother-in-law  sighted  Saint  Helena,  was 
put  to  death,  a  discrowned  king,  on  the  shore  of  Calabria. 

Within  the  church,  Murat's  fellow-chiefs  of  the  army 
of  the  Revolution  were  the  most  distinguished  figures. 
Eighteen  of  them  were  created  marshals  of  France  the  day 
after  the  proclamation  of  the  Empire.  They  were  not  yet 
adorned  with  ducal  and  princely  titles,  taken  from  the 
battles  they  had  helped  to  win  and  the  provinces  which 
they  had  helped  to  annex — titles,  be  it  said,  which  were 
merely  decorations  and  did  not  confer  on  their  holders  any 
of  the  privileges  associated  with  nobility  under  the  old 
regime.  In  the  first  rank  was  Bernadotte,  the  son  of  a 
notary  at  Pau,  who  from  Prince  of  Pontecorvo  became 
Crown  Prince  of  Sweden,  and  separating  from  his  master 
before  his  fall,  unlike  him  founded  a  permanent  dynasty. 
Near  him  was  Lannes,  who  started  life  as  a  dyer,  and  who 
was  Duke  of  Montebello  when  he  fell  in  the  hour  of  victory 
at  Essling.  There  was  Augereau,  the  fruiterer's  son,  to 
whom  the  campaign  of  Italy  gave  his  future  name  of  Duke 
of  Castiglione,  and  who  was  as  audacious  in  his  apostasies 
as  he  was  on  the  field  of  battle.  There  was  old  Keller- 
mann,  who  had  risen  from  the  ranks  before  the  Revolution, 
and  whose  future  title  of  Valmy  was  taken  from  a  revolu- 
tionary victory  won  while  Louis  XVI.  was  still  alive.  There 
was  Berthier,  whose  father  was  a  land  surveyor,  and  who  as 
Prince  of  Wagram  and  sovereign  Prince  of  Neufchatel  was 
able  to  wed  a  highborn  princess  of  royal  blood.  There  was 
Lefevre/the  husband  of  "  Madame  Sans-Gene,"  who  enlisted 
to  escape  from  holy  orders,  and  who  as  Duke  of  Dantzic  lived 
to  be  a  peer  under  the  clerical  government  of  Louis  XVIII. 
There  was  Ney,  the  son  of  a  cooper,  the  "bravest  of  the 


THE   CORONATION    OF   NAPOLEON  55 

brave,"  whose  title  of  Prince  of  Moskowa  was  not  so 
recognised  by  that  monarch,  who  had  him  shot  by  French 
soldiers  six  months  after  his  supreme  exploits  of  courage 
at  Waterloo.  There  was  Soult,  who  had  a  unique  experi- 
ence of  coronations,  as  after  the  emperor,  crowned  to-day, 
was  buried  at  Saint  Helena,  the  Duke  of  Dalmatia  bore 
the  sceptre  of  Charles  X.  at  Reims,  and  also  lived  to 
represent  Louis  Philippe,  the  supplanter  of  the  legitimate 
king,  at  the  crowning  of  Queen  Victoria. 

The  significance  of  the  scene  at  Notre  Dame  was  centred 
in  this  group  of  revolutionary  warriors.  They  and  their 
crowned  chief  represented  the  triumph,  by  armed  force,  of 
the  French  Revolution,  which  rescued  it  from  anarchy  at 
home  and  caused  it  to  leave  a  permanent  impression  on 
Europe.  The  civilian  performers  in  the  pageant  had  not 
the  same  importance,  though  they  too  were  characteristic  of 
the  Revolution.  Maret,  one  of  the  ablest,  a  lawyer  from 
Dijon,  was  soon,  as  Duke  of  Bassano,  to  arrange  the  second 
marriage  of  Napoleon,  after  the  divorce  of  Josephine,  in 
which  delicate  negotiations  he  was  tactfully  aided  by  her 
own  son  Eugene  de  Beauharnais,  Viceroy  of  Italy,  who,  as 
a  general  officer,  attended  his  mother's  coronation.  But 
the  most  interesting  figure  among  the  non-combatant  sons 
of  the  Revolution  was  the  grand-chamberlain  of  the  Empire, 
M.  de  Talleyrand,  sometime  Bishop  of  Autun,  and  soon  to 
be  Prince  of  Beneventum — ex-chaplain  of  Louis  XVI., 
ex-agent  of  the  Convention,  ex-minister  of  the  Directory, 
future  minister  of  the  Restoration,  future  ambassador  of  the 
Monarchy  of  July.  At  Vale^ay,  which  he  acquired  by  the 
grace  of  his  imperial  master,  until  the  chateau  was  dis- 
mantled in  1899,  his  bust  by  Houdon  smiled  with  lifelike 
complacency  on  the  full-length  portraits  of  Napoleon,  Louis 


56  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

XVI II.,  Charles  X.,  and  Louis  Philippe,  presented  to  him 
by  those  respective  monarchs,  who  had  no  illusions  about 
the  sincerity  of  the  services  which  he  rendered,  untroubled 
by  prejudice,  to  three  successive  dynasties.  Talleyrand, 
more  than  any  other  of  his  prodigious  generation,  personified 
the  Revolution  in  all  its  phases.  The  ceremony  he  took 
part  in  at  Notre  Dame  was  presided  over  by  another 
opportunist,  Pope  Pius  VII.,  who,  two  years  before,  by 
special  brief,  had  limited  for  him  the  effect  of  the  sacred 
formula  Tu  es  sacerdos  in  aeternum. 

The  sacrament  of  orders  was  not  the  only  one  which  the 
papacy  made  light  of  at  the  behest  of  its  new  protector.  It 
made  equally  short  work  of  the  sacrament  of  marriage, 
when  Josephine,  most  solemnly  consecrated  here  to-day  as 
the  wife  of  Napoleon  by  the  infallible  Vicar  of  Christ,  was 
repudiated,  in  order  that  the  Church  might  bless  the  union 
of  the  organiser  of  the  Revolution  with  a  daughter  of  the 
Caesars.  Nor  can  the  Church  be  blamed  for  having  dis- 
played its  vital  flexibility  at  this  crisis  in  the  history  of 
Christendom.  It  was  better  for  Pius  VII.  to  bow  to  the 
imperious  will  of  the  author  of  the  Concordat,  who  had 
restored  public  worship,  than  to  die,  like  Pius  VI.,  the 
exiled  prisoner  of  the  revolutionary  government.  The 
nephew  of  that  pontiff,  Cardinal  Braschi,  evidently  took 
that  view,  for  he  was  at  the  high  altar,  in  attendance 
on  his  uncle's  successor.  Three  other  princes  of  the 
Church,  also  present,  had  been  witnesses  of  its  vicissi- 
tudes in  the  eighteenth  century,  or  had  displayed  the 
versatility  of  its  ministers  in  the  revolutionary  period. 
The  most  venerable  of  these  was  Cardinal  de  Belloy,  who, 
nearly  a  hundred  years  old,  had  seen  Madame  de 
Maintenon,  Minister  of  Public  Worship,  and  Fenelon,  Arch- 


THE   CORONATION   OF   NAPOLEON  57 

bishop  of  Cambrai,  and  had  succeeded  to  the  mitre  of  the 
saintly  Belsunce  at  Marseilles  when  Massillon  had  laid 
aside  his  only  twelve  years.  Born  under  Louis  XIV.,  in 
the  year  of  Malplaquet,  when  Anne  was  Queen  of  England, 
and  Peter  the  Great  Tsar  of  Russia,  thirty  years  before 
Frederick  the  Great  began  to  make  Prussia  a  power,  the 
First  Consul  had  named  him  Archbishop  of  Paris  at  the  age 
of  ninety-three.  Relatively  young  was  the  Cardinal  Legate 
Caprara,  who,  beginning  his  career  fifty  years  before,  under 
the  protection  of  Benedict  XIV.,  the  learned  and  sagacious 
Lambertini,  inspired  the  confidence  of  Maria  Theresa,  and 
before  his  death  was  to  anoint  Napoleon  King  of  Italy  at 
Milan.  There  was  also  Cardinal  Fesch,  who  had  deserted 
his  pious  vocation,  when  it  became  unpopular,  for  a  post 
in  the  commissariat  of  the  revolutionary  army,  and  only 
resumed  it  when  his  nephew  became  the  patron  of  the 
Church,  by  whose  affection  the  strayed  parish  priest  was 
consoled  with  the  primacy  of  the  Gauls  and  a  scarlet  hat. 

The  best-known  incident  of  the  day,  which  distinguished 
this  coronation  from  all  others,  was  when  Napoleon  himself 
placed  the  laurel  crown  upon  his  head,  to  show  that  the 
Pope  had  been  summoned  from  Rome  only  as  a  figure 
to  embellish  the  spectacular  triumph  of  the  Revolution. 
But  this  was  not  a  sudden  act  of  masterful  impulse. 
Napoleon  was,  to  use  the  language  of  our  day,  a  con- 
summate actor-manager.  Pius  VII.  himself  recognised 
his  dramatic  genius  when,  on  another  forced  visit  to 
France,  during  his  captivity  at  Fontainebleau  in  1813,  he 
addressed  the  Emperor,  in  their  native  Italian,  as  comediante, 
tragediante.  The  great  master  of  detail  did  not  improvise l 

1  Isabey,  whose  sketches  of  the  Sacre  are  as  valuable  to  the  historian  as  is  the  better- 
known  painting  by  David  at  the  Louvre,  gives  an  interesting  account  of  how  the  Emperor 


58  THE    CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

the  most  significant  feature  in  the  pageant.  Posing  as  the 
Charlemagne  of  the  French  Revolution,  he  pretended  that 
in  crowning  himself  he  followed  the  legendary  ritual 
ordained  by  his  prototype  for  the  coronation  of  his  son 
Louis  le  Debonnaire — an  unfortunate  precedent,  seeing 
that  under  that  virtuous  and  twice-deposed  prince  the 
Carlovingian  Empire  was  dismembered.1  However  that 
may  be,  there  is  evidence  that  Napoleon  always  intended 
to  crown  himself.  On  the  eve  of  the  coronation  the 
Moniteur'2-  published  the  authorised  ceremonial,  and  was 
most  explicit  about  the  blessing  of  the  crown,  the  anoint- 
ing of  the  Emperor,  and  the  other  functions  attributed  to 
the  Pope.  It  also  indicated  that  the  Empress  would  be 
crowned  on  her  knees  by  her  husband  ;  but  it  significantly 
said  nothing  about  the  crowning  of  Napoleon.  He  had, 
however,  a  month  before  this,  in  a  letter  to  Cardinal  Fesch, 
directing  him  to  hasten  the  Pope  on  his  way,  said  distinctly 
that  if  the  Holy  Father  were  not  in  Paris  by  the  appointed 
day,  the  coronation  would  take  place  without  him,  and  the 

arranged  in  advance  every  detail  of  the  ceremony.  M.  de  Se'gur,  the  author  of  the  famous 
memoirs,  an  old  courtier  and  diplomatist  of  the  monarchy  who  had  rallied  to  the  new  regime, 
had  been  appointed  Grand  Master  of  the  Ceremonies.  His  ideas  were  trammelled  by  the 
traditions  of  the  ancient  court,  so  Napoleon  sent  for  Isabey,  and  ordered  him  to  make  seven 
drawings,  representing  the  ceremony  at  its  different  stages,  as  he  thought  it  ought  to  take 
place.  The  great  draughtsman  found  this  commission  beyond  his  powers,  so  in  thirty-six 
hours  he  got  modelled  an  army  of  dolls,  all  dressed  to  represent  the  persons  taking  part  in 
the  coronation.  These  he  took  to  the  Emperor  at  Fontainebleau,  who  was  delighted  at  the 
invention  of  the  artist,  and  with  these  marionettes  rehearsed  every  detail  of  the  ceremony. 
/.  B.  Isabey,  sa  vie  ses  ceuvres,  par  E.  Taigny. 

1  The  invocation  of  the  legendary  Carlovingian  precedent  was  of  course  merely  a  piece  of 
theatrical  pose.     The  examples  are  not  rare  of  modern  sovereigns  crowning  themselves, 
including  some  who  were  not  great  potentates.     The  Elector  of  Brandenburg,  who  became 
first  King  of  Prussia  in  1701,  crowned  himself  at  Konigsberg.     He  was  the  monarch  of  whom 
Macaulay  said,  "Compared  with  the  other  crowned  heads  of  Europe  he  made  a  figure  re- 
sembling that  which  a  nabob  who  had  bought  a  title  would  make  in  the  company  of  peers 
whose  ancestors  had  been  attainted  for  treason  against  the  Plantagenets. "     King  William  I. 
of  Prussia  followed  this  precedent  and  crowned  himself  on  October  18,  1861,  and  afterwards 
crowned  Queen  Augusta.     It  is  still  the  practice  of  the  Tsars  of  Russia  to  crown  themselves. 

2  Moniteur,  9  Frimaire,  an  xiii.  (November  30,  1804). 


THE    CORONATION   OF   NAPOLEON  59 

anointing  would  be  postponed  until  such  time  as  he  could 
officiate.1 

The  coronation  of  Napoleon  placed  the  French  Revolu- 
tion on  a  new  footing.  The  chief  of  the  revolutionary 
army,  who  between  two  campaigns  had  created  out  of 
chaos  a  new  France,  orderly  and  prosperous,  was  hence- 
forth a  member  of  the  hierarchy  of  European  sovereigns. 
Already  he  addressed  himself  to  them  as  their  "good 
brother," 2  and  prepared  to  treat  them  with  that  fraternity 
which  was  the  device  of  his  Jacobin  masters  under  the 
Terror.  Soon  the  proudest  monarchies  of  the  continent 
were  in  as  subservient  a  posture  before  him  as  was  the 
papacy  at  Notre  Dame.  Without  his  assumption  of  the 
imperial  crown  his  European  supremacy,  won  on  the  field 
of  battle  as  the  chief  of  the  revolutionised  nation  which  he 
had  reconstructed,  would  have  taken  a  different  and  less 
effective  form.  As  an  uncrowned  dictator  of  a  republic, 
with  all  his  military  prowess  and  his  administrative  genius, 
he  could  never  have  contrived  the  striking  effects  produced 
when  he  made  monarchies  his  vassals  or  carved  out  new 
kingdoms  for  himself  and  his  kindred.  His  personal 
ambition,  no  doubt,  and  not  a  desire  to  propagate  the 
influence  of  the  French  Revolution,  caused  him  to  crown 
himself  emperor  and  to  proceed  to  fresh  conquests  which 
put  the  whole  continent  at  the  feet  of  France.  But,  what- 
ever his  motives,  he  was,  as  emperor,  the  instrument 
whereby  the  after  effects  of  the  Revolution  left  their 

1  Correspondance  de  Napoldon,  14  Brumaire,  an  xiii.  (November  5,  1804).     "  Je  veux  bien 
differer  jusqu'au  n  Frimaire,  pour  tout  de"lai :   et  si,  a  cette  e"poque,  le  Pape  n'6tait  point 
arrive",  le  couronnement  aurait  lieu,  et  Ton  serait  forc6  de  remettre  le  sacre." 

2  On  September  23,  1804,  he  wrote  to  the  Emperor  of  Germany  to  congratulate  him,  with 
some  irony,   "Surl"  ejection  de  sa  maison,  en  maison  h6r6ditaire  d'Autriche,"  and  signed 
himself  "de  votre  Majest6  Impe"riale.  le  bon  frere,  Napol6on."     The  letter  was  dated  in  the 
revolutionary  style  (like  all  his  correspondence  at  this  period)  "  Ier  Vend^miaire,  an  xiii." 


60  THE    CORONATION    OF  EDWARD   VII. 

impress,  in  one  way  or  another,  on  every  country  of 
Europe.  England,  whose  government  refused  to  recognise 
the  Empire,1  and  whose  people  to  the  end  called  the 
Emperor  "  Bonaparte,"  was  less  affected  than  other  lands, 
never  having  had  to  submit  to  him.  Indeed,  the  identifica- 
tion in  English  minds  of  the  French  Revolution,  in  its 
later  stages,  with  their  bugbear  Napoleon  was,  as  we  have 
seen,  the  cause  which  checked  the  spread  of  the  revolutionary 
idea  in  our  nation. 

In  the  view  of  English  writers  and  caricaturists  of  the 
period,  the  coronation  of  Napoleon  was  the  triumph  of 
the  Revolution,  recognised  by  the  ancient  monarchies  of 
the  continent. 2  They  were  his  tributaries  two  and  a  half 
years  later,  when,  after  Austerlitz,  Jena  and  Friedland,  he 
had  in  the  space  of  eighteen  months  crushed  Austria, 
Prussia  and  Russia.  At  Notre  Dame  he  had  sworn  not 
to  diminish  the  territories  of  the  Republic — as  the  govern- 
ment continued  to  be  called,  until  1807,  on  his  coins  and  in 
his  official  documents.  He  kept  his  word,  and  when  the 
Empire  took  over  the  domains  of  the  Republic,  Hamburg 
and  Aix-la-Chapelle,  Amsterdam  and  Brussels,  Cologne 
and  Geneva,  had  become  capitals  of  French  departments, 

1  There  was  a  slight  movement  towards  the  recognition  of  the  Empire  by  England  in  1806, 
during  Fox's  short  term  of  office  as  Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs.     Fox,  as  the  friend  of  the 
French  Revolution,  after  the  death  of  its  implacable  enemy  Pitt,  wished  to  recognise  Napoleon, 
and  on  August  i,  1806,  Lords  Yarmouth  and  Lauderdale  were  appointed  commissioners  for 
negotiating  a  peace  with  France.    Fox,  however,  went  out  of  office  for  ever  the  following  month, 
as  he  died  on  the  following  September  13.     In  the  Memorial  de  Sainte  Htlene  Napoleon  is 
said  to  have  lamented  that  "La  mort  de  Fox  a  et6  une  des  fatalities  de  ma  carriere." 

2  e.g.  the  caricature  of  Gilray,  entitled  The  Grand  Procession  of  Napoleone,  the  ist  Emperor 
of  France,  from  the  Church  of  Notre  Dame,  in  which  the  various  groups  are  labelled  "  Berthier, 
Bernadotte,  Augereau,  and  all  the  brave  train  of  republican  generals  "  ;  "  Puissant  continental 
powers,  train-bearers  to  the  Emperor";    "Ladies  of  Honour,  ci-devant  Poissardes,  train- 
bearers  to  the  Empress  "  ;  "  His  Holiness  Pope  Pius  VII.,  conducted  by  his  old  faithful  friend, 
Cardinal  Fesch,  offering  the  incense";  "  Talleyrand- Perigord,  Prime  Minister  and  King  of 
Arms,  bearing  the  Emperor's  genealogy." 


THE   CORONATION   OF   NAPOLEON  61 

to  say  nothing  of  the  French  prefectures  of  his  kingdom  of 
Italy  which  he  had  installed  at  Turin,  Genoa,  Florence 
and  Rome.  But  France  retained  none  of  his  conquests 
after  he  had  disappeared  in  the  abyss  into  which  his 
insensate  ambition  had  drawn  him.  In  November  1811 
he  said  to  De  Pradt,  the  confidential  chaplain,  whom  he 
made  archbishop  and  ambassador,  "  In  five  years  I  shall 
be  master  of  the  world."  l  At  the  date  indicated  he  had 
been  for  thirteen  months  a  helpless  captive  on  the  narrow 
rock  of  Saint  Helena,  and  the  limits  of  France  had  been 
reduced  to  those  which  bounded  it  till  1860,  when  Nice  and 
Savoy  were  reannexed.  The  coronation  of  Napoleon  did 
not  therefore  mark  the  permanent  establishment  of  a  wide 
territorial  empire.  Nor  had  it  any  dynastic  importance. 
The  hereditary  character,  attributed  to  his  crown  by  the 
vote  of  the  same  people  which  had  made  the  Revolution 
fifteen  years  before,  was  ineffective ;  and  when  another 
Bonaparte  restored  the  empire,  forty-eight  years  after  the 
coronation  at  Notre  Dame,  he  had  to  declare  that  his  style 
and  title  of  Napoleon  the  Third  implied  no  pretension  to 
that  imperial  heredity  which  was  condemned  by  the  powers 
at  the  Congress  of  Vienna.2 

The  coronation  of  Napoleon  is  of  historical  importance, 
because  it  was  the  consecration  of  the  French  Revolution 
in  the  person  of  its  organiser,  who,  with  his  sword  and  the 
glamour  of  his  imperial  attributes,  carried  the  doctrine  and 
the  institutions  of  the  Revolution  all  over  Europe.  The 

1  De  Pradt,  23. 

2  "  Mon  regne  ne  date  pas  de  1815,  il  date  de  ce  moment  meme  ou  vous  venez  de  me  faire 
connaitre  les  volont^s  de  la  nation,"  Discours  aux  stnateurs  et  dtputts  a  Saint  Cloud,  i" 
Dfcembre  1852.     His  friend,  Lord  Malmesbury,  who  was  Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs,  made 
an  elaborate  explanation  in  the  House  of  Lords  the  same  week,  in  the  same  sense,  with 
reference  to  the  title  of  Napoleon  III. 


62  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

codes  which  he  enacted,  the  system  of  administration  which 
he  devised  for  the  reconstitution  of  France,  he  imposed  on 
the  lands  he  conquered.  Those  countries,  though  they 
soon  threw  off  his  domination,  have  retained  many  institu- 
tions born  of  the  Revolution  as  the  basis  of  their  civic  life. 
Moreover,  before  the  French  Revolution  political  power  in 
the  nations  of  the  continent  was  shared,  in  different  degrees, 
by  the  monarch,  the  clergy  and  the  nobles,  to  the  exclusion 
of  the  commonalty.  It  was  the  Emperor  Napoleon,  although 
the  most  absolute  of  autocrats  by  temperament,  who,  by  a 
paradox,  readjusted  the  political  systems  of  central  and 
southern  Europe  in  the  direction  of  admitting  the  Third 
Estate  to  a  share  of  the  government.  It  was  the  Emperor 
Napoleon  who,  with  the  warlike  prestige  of  his  revolu- 
tionary crown,  put  an  end  to  the  Holy  Roman  Empire  and, 
less  definitively,  exiled  from  their  thrones  the  Bourbons 
who  remained  after  the  deposition  of  Louis  XVI.  They  re- 
turned after  his  disappearance  to  misgovern  their  kingdoms, 
while  other  territories  annexed  by  Napoleon  were  severed 
again  from  France.  But  in  spite  of  the  reaction  which 
followed  his  fall,  and  the  re-arrangement  of  the  map  of 
Europe  at  the  Congress  of  Vienna,  the  traces  left  on  these 
lands  by  the  soldier  of  the  Revolution  were  ineffaceable. 

That  Napoleon  was  the  dreaded  propagandist  of  the 
Revolution  was  shown  by  the  attitude  and  policy  of  the 
arch-enemies  of  modern  progress,  the  chiefs  of  the  con- 
tinental monarchies,  as  soon  as  he  was  overthrown  and  put 
away  safely  out  of  reach.  Then  only  did  they  venture  to 
form  the  Holy  Alliance  for  the  purpose  of  arresting  the 
doctrines  of  the  French  Revolution.  In  the  next  genera- 
tion the  revolutionary  movements  of  1830  and  1848  were 
the  indirect  result  of  Napoleon's  work.  They  were 


THE   CORONATION   OF  NAPOLEON  63 

provoked  by  the  reactionary  policy  of  the  monarchies 
which  had  leagued  themselves  together  to  counteract  his 
influence  as  the  instrument  of  the  great  Revolution,  which 
he  consecrated  to  the  use  of  Europe  when  he  crowned 
himself  at  Notre  Dame  in  1804. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE    PROCLAMATION    OF    WILLIAM    OF    PRUSSIA    AS 
GERMAN    EMPEROR 

IN  the  years  succeeding  the  Coronation   of   Napoleon, 
when 

"  Tons  les  rois  Padoraient,  lui  marchant  sur  leurs  tetes, 
Eux  baisant  son  talon," l 

the  son  of  one  of  those  prostrate  kings  was  having  his 
childish  memory  impressed  with  the  humiliation  by  France 
of  his  mother,  of  his  father,  and  of  his  fatherland. 

Prince  William  of  Prussia,  who  in  his  seventy-fourth 
year  became  the  first  German  Emperor,  was  born  in  1797, 
eight  months  before  the  death  of  his  grandfather,  Frederick 
William  II.,  the  inglorious  successor  and  nephew  of  the 
great  Frederick,  who,  after  largely  increasing  his  territory, 
ended  his  reign  by  ceding  to  France  all  the  Prussian 
possessions  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine.  The  young 
William  was  therefore  nine  years  old  when  his  father, 
Frederick  William  III.,  fled  from  the  field  of  Jena  before 
Napoleon,  who  ten  days  later,  in  token  of  the  annihilation 
of  Prussia,  sent  to  Paris  the  sword  of  Frederick  the  Great, 
taken  from  his  tomb  at  Potsdam,  with  his  trophies  of  the 
Seven  Years'  War.2 

1  Victor  Hugo,  Les  Chatiments. 

2  "  L'empereur  a  e"t6  voir  le  tombeau  du  Grand  Fre'de'ric.      II  a  fait  present  a  1'Hotel  des 
Invalides  de  Paris,  de  l'6pee  de  Frederic,  de  son  cordon  de  1'Aigle  Noir,  de  sa  ceinture  de 
general,    ainsi  que  des  drapeaux  que  portait  sa  Garde  dans  la  Guerre  de  Sept  Ans"  (/<?< 
Bulletin  de  la  Grande  ArnUe.     Potsdam,  26  Octobre  1806).    And  the  following  day,  "  L'Em- 
pereur  s'est  saisi  de  ces  trophies  et  a  dit :  '  J'aime  mieux  cela  que  vingt  millions.' " 

64 


THE   PROCLAMATION   OF  THE   GERMAN   EMPIRE     65 

The  mother  of  the  young  prince  was  the  beautiful  Queen 
Louise,  who  almost  fell  into  the  hands  of  Napoleon  at 
Jena,  when  he  had  her  pursued  by  a  squadron  of  hussars 
to  Weimar,  as  he  boasted  in  a  letter  to  his  minister,  Talley- 
rand.1 After  many  cruel  privations  she  escaped  with  the 
King  to  Konigsberg,  where  she  was  so  destitute  that  she 
appealed  to  friends  in  England  to  supply  her  with  clothing.2 
It  was  when  wearing  one  of  the  gowns  so  provided  that 
she  had  to  submit  to  the  insolent  compliments  of  the  con- 
queror. For  no  mortification  was  spared  her ;  and  at 
Tilsit,  when  Prussia  was  reduced  to  the  secondary  position 
which  it  had  held  before  the  partition  of  Poland,  Napoleon, 
not  content  with  having  the  Tsar  Alexander  and  King 
Frederick  William  in  waiting  upon  him,  insisted  on  the 
presence  of  Queen  Louise  at  his  table,  and  then  refused  all 
the  concessions  which  she  had  hoped  so  to  earn.3 

1  Correspondance  de  Napolton,  15  October  1806. 

Stafford  House  Letters,  edited  by  Lord  Ronald  Gower,  Part  I.  These  letters  from  Lord 
G  wer  to  his  mother,  Lady  Stafford,  afterwards  Duchess-Countess  of  Sutherland,  were 
written  during  a  tour  in  1806-7,  when  the  writer  was  the  witness  of  the  vicissitudes  of  the 
King  and  Queen  of  Prussia.  On  December  8,  1806,  he  writes:  "At  Ortelsburg,  the  last 
headquarters,  the  Queen  had  only  one  small  room  to  sleep  in,  and  that  full  of  bugs."  Two 
months  later  he  sends  to  his  mother  a  gown  of  the  Queen  as  a  pattern  for  one  to  be  made  in 
London,  which  "she  begs  may  not  be  very  expensive,"  and,  he  adds,  "God  only  knows 
where  the  Queen  may  be  obliged  to  fly  to,  so  that  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  tell  you  where  to 
send  the  gown."  A  letter  of  June  17,  1807,  announces  the  arrival  of  three  gowns  at  Memel, — 
just  in  time  for  the  dinners  she  was  forced  to  accept  from  Napoleon  at  Tilsit  in  the  first  days 
of  July.  Lord  Gower,  who  became  second  Duke  of  Sutherland  and  the  husband  of  the  Duchess 
who  took  an  important  part  in  the  Coronation  of  ueen  Victoria,  was  as  a  child  in  Paris  with 
his  father,  who  was  ambassador  to  Louis  XVI.  The  editor  of  his  letters,  who  is  a  well-known 
writer  in  the  twentieth  century,  is  thus  the  son  of  a  playmate  of  the  Dauphin  who  died  in  the 
Temple  in  1795. 

3  The  epithet  ' '  insolent "  is  not  too  strong  to  apply  to  the  treatment  of  the  Queen  of 
Prussia  by  Napoleon.  On  July  8,  1807,  he  writes  from  Tilsit  to  Josephine;  "La  reine  de 
Prusse  est  re"ellement  charmante :  elle  est  pleine  de  coquetterie  pour  moi :  mais  n'en  sois 
pas  jalouse:  je  suis  une  toile  cire'e,  sur  laquelle  tout  cela  ne  fait  que  glisser.  II  m'en 
couterait  trop  cher  pour  faire  le  galant."  This  letter  is  from  the  Memorial  de  Sainte  Httenc, 
which  is  not  ordinarily  a  trustworthy  source ;  but  it  is  printed  in  the  official  edition  of  the 
Correspondance  de  NapoUon.  That  magnificent  work,  published  in  twenty-four  folio  volumes, 
by  command  of  Napoleon  III.,  in  1854-58,  is  not  to  be  relied  upon  as  a  complete  collection  of 
Napoleon's  letters,  as  many  are  omitted  which  show  him  in  a  too  unfavourable  light.  The 
E 


66  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

The  unhappy  queen  succumbed  to  her  afflictions  in  1810. 
It  was  the  year  in  which  Napoleon,  to  show  that  the  re- 
volutionary ruler  of  France  was  the  suzerain  of  all  the  states 
of  vanquished  Germany,  had  claimed  in  marriage  Marie 
Louise  of  Hapsburg, — the  kinswoman  of  Marie  Antoinette, 
another  German  princess  who  died  the  victim  of  the 
French.  Four  years  later  Prince  William,  at  the  age  of 
seventeen,  began  the  revenge  which  as  an  aged  man  he 
was  destined  to  complete.  With  his  father  and  the  allied 
sovereigns  he  entered  Paris  in  triumph  after  the  campaign 
of  1814,  which  ended  with  the  first  abdication  of  Napoleon. 
In  1815  he  returned  after  the  crowning  victory  of  Waterloo, 
to  which  the  Prussians  had  joyfully  contributed,  when  the 
Congress  of  Vienna  restored  to  Prussia  the  territories  taken 
by  Napoleon  and  added  to  its  domain. 

Prince  William  was  not  the  heir  to  the  Prussian 
monarchy.  His  elder  brother,  who  succeeded  as  Frederick 
William  IV.  in  1840,  like  him  had  conceived  a  deep 
antipathy  to  France  during  the  wars  with  Napoleon.  But 
unlike  him  he  was  no  soldier,  and  had  no  desire  to  make 
Prussia  the  head  of  the  German  Confederation.  A  romantic 
pietist,  he  hated  the  French  Revolution  because  it  had 
destroyed  the  Holy  Roman  Empire,  and  his  ideal  of  a 
united  Germany  was  one  in  which  Austria  should  have  the 
primary  and  Prussia  the  second  place. 

The  advance  of  Prussia  to  be  the  predominant  German 
power  dates  from  1851,  when,  after  the  revolution  which 
gave  a  representative  form  of  government  to  that  country, 

above  letter  would,  therefore,  have  not  been  included  had  there  been  any  doubt  as  to  its 
authenticity.  In  the  Bulletins  de  la  Grande  Arm^e,  dated  from  Potsdam,  Napoleon  compares 
Queen  Louise  with  Lady  Hamilton,  and  says  that  she  and  her  intrigues  with  the  Tsar 
Alexander  are  the  causes  of  the  war — an  imputation  which  roused  the  indignation  of  Taine, 
Le  Rtgime  Moderne,  I.  c.  II.  5.  The  insolence  of  Napoleon  to  the  Queen  is  corroborated  in 
the  Stafford  House  letters  quoted  above. 


THE    PROCLAMATION   OF  THE   GERMAN   EMPIRE    67 

Otto  von  Bismarck  took  his  seat  as  its  delegate  at  the 
Imperial  Diet  at  Frankfort.  From  that  moment  there  was 
a  vigorous  influence  at  work  in  Germany  which  had  no  other 
aim  than  the  aggrandisement  of  Prussia.  The  career  of 
Bismarck  thus  began  in  the  same  period  as  that  of  Louis 
Napoleon,  in  whom  he  recognised  a  possible  obstacle  to  his 
projects.  His  object  henceforth  was  to  prevent  a  union 
between  Austria  and  France.  Events  favoured  his  plans 
when,  in  1859,  France  joined  Sardinia  in  the  war  against 
Austria,  and  when,  after  the  inconclusive  Peace  of  Villa- 
franca,  Prince  William,  who  was  in  sympathy  with  his 
ideas,  and  had  already  been  acting  as  Regent,  was  defini- 
tively named  Regent  of  Prussia,  by  reason  of  the  incapacity 
of  the  King.  Austria,  deserted  in  the  hour  of  need  by  her 
natural  ally,  looked  with  misgiving  on  the  development  of 
Prussia  under  the  active  rule  of  the  Regent,  who  undertook 
the  much-needed  reform  of  the  army.  When  William  I.  at 
last  mounted  the  throne  in  1861,  he  was,  in  spite  of  the 
opposition  of  his  parliament,  the  chief  of  a  growing  military 
power,  and  when  the  next  year  he  made  Bismarck  his 
prime  minister,  the  doom  of  Austrian  supremacy  was  sealed, 
though  few  suspected  the  importance  of  that  appointment.1 
Henceforth  the  united  aims  of  master  and  man  became 
more  ambitious  Not  only  was  Prussia  to  be  supreme  in 
Germany,  but  Germany  under  the  leadership  of  Prussia 
was  to  take  the  place  in  Europe  of  France,  which, 
advancing  in  influence  under  the  Second  Empire,  seemed 


1  The  Times  "Annual  Summary"  for  1862  did  not  even  mention  the  name  of  Bismarck, 
though  it  devoted  considerable  space  to  Prussian  affairs.  It  called  King  William  "  the 
commonplace  soldier  now  on  the  throne"  ;  it  referred  to  the  late  King  as  "  his  more  gifted 
brother,"  and  it  exhorted  the  King  of  Prussia  to  study  the  example  of  the  Emperor  of  the 
French.  It  also  announced  that  "In  the  minor  states  of  Germany  the  authority  of  Austria 
has  increased  in  consequence  of  the  internal  dissensions  which  impair  the  credit  of  Prussia." 


68  THE  CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

to  be  for  ever  secure  against  a  revenge  for  Jena.  Inter- 
national events,  however,  aided  Bismarck's  cunning  diplo- 
macy. Among  them  were  the  refusals  of  England  and 
France  to  intervene  on  behalf  of  the  Poles,  oppressed  by 
Russia  with  the  support  of  Prussia,  in  1863,  and  to  take 
up  arms  for  Denmark,  attacked  by  Prussia  and  Austria  in 
1 864.  When  little  Denmark  was  plundered  by  the  two  great 
German  powers,  the  partition  of  the  annexed  duchies  of 
Schleswig,  Holstein  and  Lauenburg,  afforded  the  pretext 
for  the  rupture  between  Austria  and  Prussia,  which  was 
essential  to  the  projects  of  Bismarck  and  of  William.  The 
neutrality  of  France  was,  however,  necessary  to  their  accom- 
plishment, and  Napoleon  III.  lent  himself  to  that  suicidal 
policy  by  a  series  of  unforeseeing  acts. 

It  was  at  Biarritz,  during  the  season  of  1865,  tnat  tne 
nephew  of  the  marauder  of  the  tomb  of  Frederick  the 
Great  finally  played  into  the  hands  of  the  restorers  of 
Prussia,  and  allowed  the  astute  agent  of  King  William  to 
secure  for  his  master  the  imperial  sceptre  of  Germany  and 
the  abasement  of  the  nation  which  had  humiliated  his  father 
and  mother  at  Tilsit.  The  tourists  who  now  frequent  the 
inn,  which  was  once  the  marine  villa  built  to  please  the 
fancy  of  the  Empress  Eugenie,  little  know  that  within  its 
walls  the  history  of  modern  Europe  was  changed.1  For  it 
was  there  that  Bismarck  so  prevailed  upon  Napoleon  III., 
that  he  returned  to  Berlin  taking  with  him  the  amazing 
assurance  that  France  would  regard  with  favour  the 
aggrandisement  of  Prussia.  On  his  way  to  Biarritz  he 
called  at  Ferrieres  to  shoot  the  pheasants  of  Baron  de 
Rothschild,  in  company  with  Colonel  de  Galliffet  and 

1  The  Villa  ImpeYiale,  known  of  late  years  as  the  Hotel  du  Palais,  was  burnt  down  while 
this  page  was  being  printed. 


THE    PROCLAMATION   OF   THE    GERMAN   EMPIRE     69 

other  Frenchmen,1  whom  he  treated  with  that  boisterous 
cordiality  which  was  one  of  his  diplomatic  weapons.  Five 
years  later  he  returned  to  Ferrieres,  an  uninvited  guest,  to 
superintend  a  different  kind  of  shooting.  This  time  he  was 
accompanied  by  his  monarch,  and  Generals  von  Moltke 
and  von  Roon,  to  all  of  whom  he  had  been  able,  three 
weeks  before,  to  point  out  Colonel  de  Galliffet,  from  the 
hill  above  Sedan  where  the  King  and  his  counsellors 
watched  the  futile  bravery  of  the  French  light  horse  as  it 
fell  beneath  the  calvary  of  Illy.  The  mission  to  Biarritz 
had  succeeded  beyond  his  most  sanguine  dreams.  Napoleon 
III.  had  looked  on  while  Austria  was  crushed  by  Prussia. 
Sadowa  had  led  to  Sedan,  where,  in  delivering  his  sword  to 
his  "  good  brother  "  King  William,  he  used  for  the  last  time 
the  formula  with  which  his  uncle  liked  to  address  monarchs 
of  ancient  dynasties.  His  good  brother  was  now  on  the 
road  to  Versailles,  to  try  the  endurance  of  the  people  of 
Paris,  who  had  deposed  their  emperor  instead  of  surrender- 
ing with  him. 

On  January  18,  1871,  the  Germans  had  been  for  four 
months  at  Versailles.  On  a  fine  October  morning  the 
King  of  Prussia  had  driven  over  from  Ferrieres  to  take  up 
his  quarters  with  the  besieging  army,  passing  sumptuous 
chateaux  and  picturesque  villages,  scattered  among  the 
woodlands  of  Seine-et-Oise,  now  deserted  by  their  inhabi- 
tants and  occupied  by  his  troops.  Paris  would  capitulate  in 

1  It  was  on  October  5,  1865,  that  Bismarck  left  M.  de  Rothschild's  table  to  catch  the  train 
which  took  him  on  his  fateful  mission  to  Biarritz,  where,  under  the  pretext  of  sea-bathing,  he 
stayed  till  the  end  of  the  month.  Busch,  in  his  infamous  Secret  Pages,  puts  the  date  of  this 
famous partie  de  chasse  as  November  3rd,  1856.  1856  may  be  a  misprint,  but  November  3rd 
is  a  characteristic  inaccuracy  in  a  work  worthy  of  the  worst  traditions  of  journalism.  General 
de  Galliffet  has  since  been  heard  to  regret  that  he  did  not  have  a  shot  at  Count  Bismarck  in 
the  covers  of  Ferrieres,  an  accident  which  would  have  changed  the  fate  of  France.  Bismarck 
returned  to  Ferrieres  on  September  19,  1870,  and  left  for  Versailles  on  October  5. 


70  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

three  weeks,  it  was  then  predicted.  But  now  the  autumn 
had  passed,  and  the  new  year  had  come.  To  the  rigours  of 
the  siege  were  added  the  horrors  of  the  bombardment,  and 
the  doomed  city  still  held  out.  While  Paris  was  thus  in 
the  grip  of  the  invader  blow  after  blow  had  fallen  on  the 
diminished  armies  of  France.  Metz  had  been  betrayed  ; 
the  devastated  valley  of  the  Loire  was  a  forlorn  monument 
of  brave  but  vain  resistance  ;  the  fair  suburbs  of  the  capital, 
from  Champigny  to  Bougival,  were  soldiers'  sepulchres,  to 
commemorate  dauntless  sorties  of  the  beleagured  garrison. 
M.  Thiers  had  come  and  gone.  The  tragic  mission  of  the 
old  French  patriot,  supplicating  for  easier  terms  of  peace 
from  a  relentless  conqueror,  beneath  the  shadow  of  the 
palace,  reared  by  Louis  the  Great  to  all  the  glories  of 
France,  had  been  the  supreme  humiliation  of  the  statesman 
who  had  foretold  the  disastrous  results  of  the  policy  of 
Napoleon  III.1  The  harshest  winter  of  recent  years  had 
set  in,  weeks  before,  with  premature  severity,  and  the 
frozen  air,  which  added  to  the  tortures  of  the  wounded  and 
the  privations  of  the  besieged,  was  now  lit  up  at  night  by 
the  flames  of  burning  Paris. 

But  the  end  was  at  hand.  So  it  was  decided  that  King 
William  should  be  proclaimed  German  Emperor  on  the 
anniversary  of  the  day,  in  1701,  when  the  Elector  Frederick 
crowned  himself  first  King  of  Prussia  at  Konigsberg.  This 
imperial  act  was  to  be  not  only  the  revenge  for  Jena  and 
for  the  outrages  of  Napoleon.  France  had  begun  to  incur 
the  debt  of  Prussian  vengeance  a  century  before  the 
French  Revolution,  when  the  petty  ruler  of  Brandenburg 

1  "  Si  la  guerre  est  heureuse  a  la  Prusse,  on  verra  refaire  un  grand  empire  germanique,  cet 
empire  de  Charles-Quint,  qui  r^sidait  autrefois  a  Vienne,  qui  r6siderait  maintenant  a  Berlin, 
qui  serait  bien  pres  de  notre  frontiere,  qui  la  presserait,  qui  la  serrerait,"  Corps  Ugislalif: 
Stance  du  3  Mai  1866  (exactly  two  months  before  Sadowa). 


THE    PROCLAMATION   OF   THE    GERMAN   EMPIRE    ;i 

was  earning  the  title  of  king,  in  reward  for  the  hosts  he 
sent,  as  allies  of  the  Emperor,  to  be  slain  by  the  armies  of 
Louis  XIV.  It  was  a  stupendous  coincidence,  therefore, 
which  permitted  the  head  of  the  lucky  house  of  Hohen- 
zollern  to  receive  imperial  rank,  which  Frederick  the  Great 
had  never  attained,  in  the  palace  built  by  the  Grand 
Monarque  to  commemorate  the  ascendancy  of  France  over 
Germany,1  of  which  the  proudest  trophy  was  the  annexed 
province  of  Alsace. 

German  unity,  outside  the  Austrian  dominions,  had  been 
effected  the  day  when  Napoleon  III.  declared  war  which 
menaced  German  territory  with  French  invasion.  The 
common  labours  and  successes  of  a  victorious  campaign  had 
ratified  the  union  of  the  states  comprising  the  Germanic 
Confederation.  It  was  impossible  to  contest  the  leadership 
of  Prussia.  The  only  question  was  that  of  the  title  to  be 
borne  by  the  chief  of  the  refashioned  combination.  The 
Holy  Roman  Empire  could  not  be  restored  even  in  name  :  at 
the  Congress  of  Vienna  Metternich  had  persuaded  Francis 
of  Austria,  who  for  fourteen  years  of  his  reign  had  been 
called  Emperor  of  Germany,  that  it  was  even  then  too  late 
to  revive  that  appellation.  The  title  of  King  of  Germany, 
which  had  been  borne  by  the  emperors,  was  suggested, 
but  rejected  lest  it  should  seem  to  limit  the  sovereignty 
of  the  Kings  of  Bavaria,  Saxony  and  Wurtemberg.  The 
first  named  of  those  kingdoms,  which,  after  siding  with 
Austria  in  the  war  of  1866,  had  loyally  served  under 


1  In  1680  two  medals  were  simultaneously  struck  by  Louis  XIV.,  one  in  honour  of  the 
submission  of  the  ten  cities  of  Alsace,  "  Alsatia  in  provinciam  redacta,"  the  other  to  com- 
memorate the  construction  of  the  Chateau  de  Versailles.  Previous  medals  of  Louis  XIV. 
of  that  decade  have  as  their  legends,  "  LX.  Millia  Germanorum  ultra  Rhenum  pulsa,"  and 
"A  Rheno  ad  Albim  pulso  Brandeburgico  Electore."  All  these  events  took  place  in  the 
lifetime  of  the  father  of  the  first  King  of  Prussia,  Frederick  William,  "  the  Great  Elector.' 


72  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

Prussia  during  the  French  campaign,  was  the  only  member 
of  the  Confederation  which  might  have  made  serious  opposi- 
tion to  the  formal  consecration  of  German  unity.  The 
Bavarians  had  hoped  that  the  new  dignity  given  to  the 
Germanic  chief  might  be  alternately  held  by  Bavaria  and 
Prussia.  But  that  unpractical  idea  was  waived,  and  the 
King  of  Bavaria  consented  to  propose,  in  the  name  of  all 
the  German  princes,  that  the  King  of  Prussia  should  adopt 
for  himself  and  his  heirs  the  title  of  German  Emperor. 

The  anniversary  of  the  Prussian  Monarchy  was,  there- 
fore, chosen  as  the  day  when  that  offer  should  be  solemnly 
accepted.  There  was  to  be  no  crowning  and  no  anointing. 
There  were  to  be  none  of  the  haughty  rites  with  which  the 
Hohenzollerns  were  wont  to  receive  the  crown  of  Prussia. 
In  no  respect  did  the  ceremony  resemble  a  coronation, 
although  it  was  an  assumption  of  sovereign  dignity  more 
important  than  any  excepting  two  of  the  coronations  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  In  outward  aspect  it  was  merely 
an  imposing  military  parade.  It  was  the  culminating  in- 
cident in  a  victorious  campaign.  No  multitude  was  there 
to  greet  with  cheers  the  consecration  of  the  imperial  title. 
A  conquered  city  was  the  scene  of  the  unusual  spectacle, 
and  the  only  subjects  of  the  new  emperor,  assembled  to 
hail  him,  were  men  in  uniform,  not  donned  to  embellish 
a  pageant,  but  worn  as  the  working  dress  in  which  for 
six  months  they  had  fought  their  way  through  an  enemy's 
country,  and  won  for  their  aged  leader  the  primacy  of  the 
fatherland,  while  smiting  to  death  their  hereditary  foe. 

The  feeling  which  seemed  to  inspire  many  of  these 
warriors  was  satisfaction  that  their  labours  were  nearly 
over,  rather  than  enthusiasm  for  the  personifier  of  German 
unity.  The  Prussian  has  never  been  loved  in  Germany. 


THE   PROCLAMATION    OF   THE    GERMAN   EMPIRE     73 

The  minor  tribe,  which  became  a  power  in  Europe  under 
the  military  servitude  of  the  great  Frederick,  cares  only 
to  be  feared  and  obeyed,  so  Prussia  neither  expected  nor 
obtained  from  its  subordinate  allies  in  the  conquest  of 
France  those  sentimental  effusions  of  which  other  branches 
of  the  German  family  are  capable.  Here  to-day  the  Saxons 
and  Hessians  who  had  pressed  back  the  French  on  Metz 
from  Gravelotte  and  Saint- Privat,  the  Bavarians  who  had 
left  their  hundreds  in  the  burning  streets  of  Bazeilles,  the 
Wurtemburgers  who  only  the  previous  month  had  fought 
on  the  frozen  field  of  Champigny,  at  the  gates  of  Paris,  had 
no  desire  or  intention  to  lose  their  identity.1  They  were 
proud  of  that  German  unity  which  had  brought  France 
beneath  their  feet ;  they  were  willing  to  proclaim  it  in 
Europe  ;  they  accepted  the  predominance  of  the  military 
genius  of  Prussia  which  had  led  them  to  victory ;  but  even 
in  the  supreme  hour  of  triumph  over  the  common  enemy  of 
the  fatherland  they  clung  to  that  idea  which  is  known  as 
particularism. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  conquered  France,  the  exist- 
ence of  that  feeling  in  the  German  ranks  made  no 
difference  to  the  harsh  significance  of  the  scene.  On  this 
cold  grey  day  the  streets  of  Versailles  were  lined  with 
horse  and  foot,  buttoned  and  bestrapped,  after  half  a  year's 
hard  campaigning,  with  a  stiff  smartness  which  French 
troops  never  display  even  on  a  parade-ground  in  time  of 
peace.  The  flag  of  the  Hohenzollerns  was  flying  from  the 
roof  of  the  palace  to  denote  not  only  the  celebration  of  the 
triumph  of  Germany  over  France,  but  the  apotheosis  of  a 
modern  reigning  family  which  had  survived  the  old  French 

1  "  Un  homme  du  peuple  injurie  un  des  captifs  et  1'appelle  '  Sale  Prussian. '  Celui-ci  de 
se  retourner  fierement  et  de  r6pondre  :  'Saxon,'"  Par  ballon  monti  (Lettres  envoye"es  de 
Paris  pendant  le  siege),  par  Louis  Moland,  1872. 


74  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

Bourbons  and  had  seen  the  beginning  and  end  of  the 
Bonapartes.  The  past  exploits  of  both  those  dynasties  on 
German  soil  are  pictured  on  the  walls  and  ceilings  of  the 
galleries,  which  lead  to  the  great  hall  where  the  imperial 
ceremony  was  to  take  place.  The  Prussian  warriors  on 
their  way  to  it  might  notice  a  series  of  paintings  represent- 
ing scenes  within  the  memory  of  their  monarch  and  of  his 
veterans  :  the  combat  of  Saalfeld,  where  the  gallant  Prince 
Louis  of  Prussia  fell  four  days  before  Jena  ;  the  capitulation 
of  Magdeburg,  whither  a  remnant  of  the  Prussian  army  had 
fled  from  that  disastrous  field  ;  Napoleon  visiting  the  tomb 
of  Frederick  the  Great ;  the  Imperial  Guard  on  its  return 
from  Prussia  marching  into  Paris — that  same  Paris  soon  to 
witness  another  entry  of  an  Imperial  Guard  which  likewise 
came  from  Prussia.  On  the  upper  floor  the  sumptuous 
chambers,  through  which  the  German  soldiery  clanked  on 
the  way  to  the  Galerie  des  Glaces,  is  decorated  with  earlier 
memorials  of  the  mastery  of  France  over  Germany.  In 
the  Salon  d'Hercule  is  the  picture  of  the  operation  known 
as  the  passage  of  the  Rhine  in  1672,  celebrated  by  Voltaire,1 
when  Louis  XIV.  commanded  in  person,  with  Conde, 
Turenne  and  Vauban  as  his  lieutenants,  and  provoked  the 
coalition  of  the  Germanic  league.  In  the  Salon  de  la 
Guerre,  the  ceiling  represents  France  surrounded  by  the 
victories  of  Louis  the  Great,  who,  sculptured  on  the  wall, 
rides  in  triumph  beneath  the  effigy  of  Germany  succumbing 
to  superior  force. 

This  is  the  antechamber  of  the  Gallery  of  Mirrors,  which 
was  chosen  for  the  great  ceremonial.  That  splendid  hall, 
planned  by  Mansar,  was  painted  by  Lebrun  with  subjects 
to  illustrate  the  glories  of  Louis  XIV.,  who  from  the  centre 

1  Siicle  de  Louis  XIV.,  c.  x. 


THE    PROCLAMATION   OF   THE   GERMAN   EMPIRE    75 

of  the  gilded  roof,  habited  as  Jove,  hurls  thunderbolts  at 
Germany  and  other  subject  powers.  Boileau  and  Racine 
composed  the  inscriptions,  telling  of  French  triumphs  over 
Germany,  which  the  Germans  might  read  while  they 
waited  for  the  chieftain  with  whom  they  had  overrun 
France.  Seventeen  colossal  mirrors  reflected  the  uniforms 
of  every  arm  of  every  state  of  the  new  empire.  The 
Emperor-elect,  to  the  strains  of  a  chorale  chanted  by  the 
regimental  bands,  entered  the  hall,  bowing  to  the  black- 
robed  Lutheran  ministers  who  were  to  consecrate  the 
predominance  of  Protestant  Prussia  in  the  palace  of  the 
king  who  revoked  the  Edict  of  Nantes.  Only  a  wall 
divides  the  gallery  from  the  chamber  where  Louis  XIV. 
died,  leaving  trouble  in  store  for  the  French  monarchy,  which 
on  the  balcony  of  this  same  room  received  its  death  sentence 
when  Louis  XVI.  and  Marie  Antoinette  in  1789  were 
summoned  to  return  to  the  Tuileries  by  the  Parisian 
mob — whose  invasion  was  more  formidable  than  that  of 
the  German  hordes  come  here  to-day  to  avenge  some  of  the 
later  achievements  of  the  French  Revolution.  The  palace 
of  Versailles  had  witnessed  many  a  curious  scene  in  the 
lifetime  of  the  old  carps  within  the  ponds,  on  the  other  side 
of  the  building,  among  the  greensward  upon  which  the 
windows  of  the  Gallery  of  Mirrors  look.  To-day  the  ponds 
were  frozen,  and  the  greensward  covered  with  snow ;  but 
the  crowd  in  the  great  hall  took  no  heed  of  the  dazzling 
prospect.  Their  eyes  were  turned  towards  William  of 
Prussia  twisting  his  white  moustaches  beneath  a  symbolic 
effigy  of  Germany  as  it  once  appeared  to  victorious  France 
— an  affrighted  eagle  screaming  on  a  withered  tree.  Stand- 
ing apart  from  the  leaders  of  the  hosts,  which  had  made  the 
king  an  emperor,  was  the  minister  who  prepared  the  way 


76  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

for  their  victory  and  changed  the  note  of  the  German 
eagle's  cry  to  one  of  triumph.  Bismarck,  pale  yet  stalwart, 
with  one  hand  on  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  had  risen  from  a 
bed  of  pain  to  assist  at  the  consummation  of  the  work  he 
had  conceived  and  directed.  To  witnesses  of  the  scene 
his  eyes  seemed  to  rest  on  the  noble  figure  of  the  Crown 
Prince,  whom  he  detested,  and  who,  in  spite  of  him,  became 
emperor  for  three  short  months,  and  thus  gave  the  title  of 
empress  to  the  high-minded  daughter  of  Queen  Victoria. 
During  these  winter  days  her  humane  efforts  in  distant 
Germany  to  stay  the  bombardment  of  Paris  had  pro- 
voked anew  the  aversion  in  which  Bismarck  held  the 
illustrious  pair.1 

Near  the  aged  monarch  was  a  brilliant  group  of  thirty 
princes  of  the  sovereign  houses  of  Germany.  Foremost 
among  them  was  his  brother,  only  four  years  younger  than 
he,  whose  son,  Frederick  Charles,  the  Red  Prince,  had 
fought  on  nearly  every  field  from  the  Moselle  to  the 
Loire.  Near  him  the  heir  of  Saxony,  who  afterwards 


1  "  It  appeared  from  some  further  remarks  of  the  minister  that,  in  his  opinion,  first  Queen 
Victoria  and  then,  at  her  instance,  the  Crown  Princess,  and  finally  the  Crown  Prince, 
persuaded  by  his  consort,  will  not  have  Paris  bombarded,"  Busch,  Bismarck :  Some  Secret 
Pages  of  his  History.  This  was  on  November  19,  1870.  On  November  24,  according  to 
the  same  authority,  Bismarck  again  refers  to  the  Princess  having  delayed  the  bombardment, 
and  exultingly  quotes  her  saying  about  the  number  of  tears  he  had  cost  her.  Again,  on 
December  2,  "  The  Crown  Prince  does  not  want  it,  and  behind  him  are  the  two  Victorias," 
and  on  December  24,  ' '  Bucher  told  us  that  he  had  heard  from  Berlin  that  the  Queen  (of 
Prussia)  and  the  Crown  Princess  had  become  very  unpopular  owing  to  their  intervention  on 
behalf  of  Paris ;  and  that  the  Princess  struck  the  table  and  exclaimed  :  '  For  all  that,  Paris 
shall  not  be  bombarded.'"  The  bombardment,  notwithstanding,  began  on  December  27. 
Busch,  in  his  minute  daily  diary  of  the  siege,  when  he  was  living  with  Bismarck  at  Versailles, 
says  not  a  word  about  the  ceremony  in  the  Galerie  des  Glaces,  except  that  he  went  for  a  walk 
while  it  was  going  on.  Bismarck  evidently  thought  his  reptile  Boswell  unworthy  of  an 
invitation.  Several  of  the  details  of  the  historic  scene  I  owe  to  the  vivacious  memory  of  Sir 
William  Howard  Russell,  an  eye-witness  of  the  ceremony,  whose  well-merited  honours  were 
appropriately  added  to  at  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  VII.,  in  recognition  of  his  graphic 
and  invaluable  contributions  to  the  history  of  Europe  in  the  nineteenth  century. 


THE   PROCLAMATION   OF  THE   GERMAN   EMPIRE     77 

reigned  for  almost  thirty  years,  was  fresh  from  bombarding 
Paris  only  the  day  before.  Hard  by  were  regnant  princes, 
come  in  person  to  accept  the  chieftainship  of  Prussia, 
Grand  Duke  of  Baden,  son-in-law  of  the  new  emperor, 
Grand  Duke  of  Saxe-Weimar,  and  Duke  of  Schleswig- 
Holstein.  All  three  had  had  to  submit  to  the  insolence  of 
the  Prussian  chancellor  during  these  days  of  his  triumph  at 
Versailles.  Saxe-Weimar,  who  had  in  his  veins  Romanoff 
blood,  did  not  like  it  ;  but  the  duke,  whom  Bismarck  dis- 
dainfully called  the  Augustenburger,  had  his  revenge  when 
his  daughter  became  German  Empress.  Here  was  young 
Otto  of  Bavaria,  future  king  of  that  important  state  of  the 
new  empire,  but  fated  to  be  stricken  with  the  malady  which 
attended  his  race,  when  his  uncle  Luitpold,  by  his  side, 
became  regent.  Here,  too,  was  Augustus  of  Wurtemberg, 
whose  judgment,  unequal  to  his  valour,  had  cost  the 
Prussian  guards  a  battalion  at  Gravelotte.  Most  con- 
spicuous among  the  generals,  not  of  princely  rank,  was 
Moltke,  of  the  clean-shaved,  finely  -chiselled  face,  the 
military  genius  of  the  war,  whom  Bismarck  admired 
more  than  he  loved ;  and  Blumenthal,  who  had  opposed, 
for  strategic  reasons,  the  bombardment  of  Paris.  Near 
them  was  Alvensleben,  who  opened  the  fight  at  Spicheren 
and  ended  it  at  Mars-la-Tour,  and  who  now  wanted 
to  annex  all  eastern  France  right  up  to  the  Marne, 
Here  were  Kirchbach,  whose  hardihood  won  the  first 
decisive  battle  of  the  war  at  Worth ;  Hartmann,  who 
commanded  the  Bavarians  at  Villiers,  beneath  the  walls  of 
Paris  ;  Bothmer,  who  at  Sedan  sent  word  to  the  King  that 
the  French  were  ready  to  capitulate.  Every  name  in  the 
assembly,  with  two  or  three  exceptions,  had  been  associated 
in  the  last  six  months  with  ruthless  slaughter.  The  civilian 


78  THE   CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

population  of  Germany,  which  had  given  its  thousands  to 
be  slain,  was  represented  by  four  persons,  of  whom  one 
was  Delbruck,  the  minister  whom  Bismarck  had  appointed 
to  show  that  office  in  Prussia  was  not  reserved  exclusively 
for  the  aristocracy.  It  was  not  easy  for  the  powers  of 
Europe  to  send  ambassadors  to  salute  the  new  German 
Empire,  proclaimed  in  the  heart  of  conquered  France. 
Three  or  four  foreigners  were  invited  as  guests  to  the 
ceremony,  including  Beauchamp- Walker  and  Kutusow,  the 
English  and  Russian  generals,  who,  in  the  circle  of  King 
William,  had  witnessed  the  battle  of  Sedan.  But  the  only 
accredited  envoy  present  was  Odo  Russell,  who  represented 
Queen  Victoria.1  As  he  gazed  on  this  scene,  the  fruit  of 
bloodshed,  suffering  and  hatred,  the  diplomatist  must  have 
contrasted  it  with  that  of  his  previous  mission.  For,  only 
nine  months  before,  he  was  at  Rome,  plotting  peacefully 
with  Manning,  on  behalf  of  the  Protestant  government 
of  England,  to  obtain  the  definition  of  the  dogma  of  in- 
fallibility, which  was  voted  by  the  Vatican  Council,  on 
the  very  eve  of  the  war  which  now  had  destroyed  the 
sovereignty  of  the  Pope,  the  most  ancient  in  Europe,  and 
had  revived  here  at  Versailles  a  modern  simulacrum  of  the 
Holy  Roman  Empire. 

When  all    was   ready,  psalms   were  sung  and    prayers 
recited  for  the  first  time  beneath  the  painted  ceiling,  and  a 

1  The  widow  of  this  eminent  diplomatist,  Emily,  Lady  Ampthill,  informs  me  that  the 
circumstances  which  led  to  a  diplomatic  representative  of  England  being  present  were  as 
follows :— Mr  Odo  Russell  was  sent  on  a  confidential  mission  to  the  German  authorities  at 
Versailles  to  support  England's  views  on  the  subject  of  the  Black  Sea  Treaty.  These  negotia- 
tions lasting  till  the  proclamation  of  the  Empire,  the  British  envoy  was  specially  invited  to  be 
present  by  the  King  of  Prussia.  It  was  during  this  mission  that  Mr  Russell  won  the  friend- 
ship of  Bismarck,  who  advised  the  German  Emperor  to  ask  for  his  nomination  as  British 
ambassador  at  Berlin,  where  he  remained  for  fourteen  years,  as  Lord  Odo  Russell  and  Jx>rd 
Ampthill. 


THE    PROCLAMATION   OF  THE   GERMAN   EMPIRE     79 

court-chaplain  preached  a  sermon.  But,  for  all  these  pious 
observances,  the  high-priest  of  the  ceremony  was  not  a 
robed  ecclesiastic.  It  was  the  soldier-minister  Bismarck, 
who,  having  made  the  empire,  administered  to  his  aged 
master  the  oath,  which  consecrated  it.  Then  amid  the 
waving  of  swords  and  of  helmets,  William  of  Prussia 
was  proclaimed  German  Emperor,  and  received  the 
homage  of  the  princes  of  united  Germany  ;  while  above 
ithe  roll  of  the  drums  was  heard,  not  the  sound  of 
jjoy-bells,  but  the  boom  of  the  cannon  bombarding 
Paris. 

A  few  hours  later  the  Gallery  of  Mirrors  was  a  blood- 
stained hospital.  Rows  of  cots  were  ranged  along  the 
i  walls,  and  the  gilded  mirrors  reflected  the  pale  and  scarred 
faces  of  wounded  German  soldiers — the  victims  of  the  last 
sortie  from  Paris,  of  the  last  despairing  effort  of  vanquished 
France.  This  scene  in  the  hall,  where  the  German  Empire 
had  been  proclaimed,  was  an  appropriate  epilogue  to  the 
drama  of  German  unity,  which  had  been  composed  and 
executed  under  the  direction  of  a  manager  whose  avowed 
instruments  of  success  were  "  blood  and  iron."  In  three 
more  days  the  capitulation  of  Paris  was  negotiated,  and 
before  the  end  of  January  the  German  flag  flew  on  Mont 
Valerien.  Nothing  then  remained  in  the  way  of  ceremonial 
but  the  triumphal  entry  of  the  victorious  army  into  Paris. 
The  German  Emperor  made  his  first  public  progress  amid 
circumstances  which  rarely  attend  a  monarch  on  his  first 
appearance  after  being  invested  with  new  sovereign 
dignity.  It  was  not  amid  cheering  crowds  that  the 
Emperor  rode  to  the  great  playground  of  Paris,  at  Long- 
champ,  to  review  his  troops.  They  alone  saluted  him  ;  and 
when  they  left  him  to  march  into  the  centre  of  the  capital, 


8o  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

which  it  was  not  deemed  prudent  for  him  to  enter,  the 
silence  of  a  cowed  city  denoted  that  the  revenge  for  Jena 
had  swiftly  followed  the  vengeance  for  the  exploits  of 
Louis  XIV.  which  had  been  accomplished  in  the  palace  of 
Versailles. 


CHAPTER    III 

(PART    n) 

THE    PROCLAMATION    OF    THE    GERMAN    EMPIRE — Continued 

IT  now  remains  to  consider  what  was  the  importance  to 
Europe  of  the  constitution  of  the  new  German  Empire, 
and  of  the  events  immediately  leading  up  to  it,  which 
were  symbolised  by  the  installation  of  William  of  Prussia  as 
emperor,  in  the  ancient  palace  of  the  French  kings,  on  the 
eve   of  the   occupation   of   Paris   by   the  army  of   united 
Germany. 

Just  two  months  before  the  significant  ceremony  at 
Versailles,  Thomas  Carlyle  had  written  :  "  That  noble, 
patient,  deep  and  solid  Germany  should  be  at  length 
welded  into  a  nation,  and  become  queen  of  the  continent 
instead  of  vapouring,  vain-glorious,  gesticulating  and  over- 
sensitive France,  seems  to  me  the  hopefullest  public  fact 
that  has  occurred  in  my  time."  l  Carlyle  was  not  only  a 
lover  of  Germany,  and  the  first  to  make  the  influence  of 
German  literature  felt  in  Britain.  The  biographer  of  Schiller 
and  the  friend  of  Goethe  was  also  the  eulogist  of  Frederick 
the  Great  and  the  eager  expositor  of  the  Prussian  system. 
Hence,  the  possible  preponderance  of  Germany  in  Europe, 
under  the  lead  of  Prussia,  appealed  more  to  his  sympathies 
ihan  had  any  event  which  had  occurred,  within  the  realm 
of  his  allegiance,  since  his  birth  in  1795 — though  that 

1  Letter  to  the  Times,  November  18,  1870. 


82  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

period  had  witnessed  the  public  policy  of  Mr  Pitt,  saving 
Europe  from  the  domination  of  Bonaparte,  in  spite  of  the 
craven  subserviency  and  merited  chastisement  of  Prussia, 
and  though  it  had  seen  later  the  colonisation  of  Australia 
and  the  accession  of  Queen  Victoria. 

The  hopes  of  the  teutonised  Scotsman  have  not  been 
fulfilled,  although  the  unification  of  Germany,  consequent 
on  the  German  conquest  of  France,  has  had  results  of  wide 
importance  in  the  history  of  the  world.  In  some  respects 
Germany  has  taken  the  place  which  France  held  on  the 
continent  before  the  war  of  1870.  Germany  has  un- 
doubtedly ousted  France  from  its  position  as  the  first 
military  power  of  Europe,  though  not  as  the  direct  result  of 
the  superiority  of  its  troops  on  the  field  of  battle.  A  whole 
generation  has  passed  since  the  last  trial  of  strength.  We 
know  nothing  of  the  respective  combatant  value  of  the  armies 
of  France  or  of  Germany  in  the  twentieth  century.  But  we 
do  know  that  in  an  appraisal  of  two  such  neighbouring  nations 
which  submit  to  universal  military  service,  the  primacy  in 
time  of  peace  and  the  probable  supremacy  in  warfare  must 
be  attributed  to  the  one  which  has  the  vaster  population.1 
At  the  time  of  the  war  of  1870  France  was  in  this  respect 
practically  on  an  equality  with  the  combination  of  states 
which  now  compose  the  German  Empire.  France  had 
about  two  million  fewer  inhabitants  than  all  those  German 
territories,  but  its  slight  disadvantage  in  population  was 
more  than  made  up  for  by  its  compactness.  The  annexa- 


i  It  is  interesting  to  note,  in  view  of  the  possibilities  of  a  struggle  between  France  and 
Germany,  and  of  their  present  relative  conditions  of  strength,  that  Napoleon  two  days  before 
Jena,  when  Prussia  was  crushed  by  the  superior  force  of  French  arms,  wrote  to  Frederick 
William  III.  :  "  Sire,  votre  Majest6  sera  vaincue  :  .  .  .  ce  n'est  pas  pour  1'Europe  une  grande 
d^couverte  d'apprendre  que  la  France  est  du  triple  plus  populeuse  que  les  Etats  de  votre 
Majest6."  Correspondan.ee  de  Napolton,  12  Octobre  1806. 


THE   PROCLAMATION   OF   THE   GERMAN  EMPIRE     83 

tion  of  Alsace  and  Lorraine  took  from  France  a  million 
and  a  half  of  its  inhabitants  and  gave  them  to  Germany. 
If,  therefore,  the  population  of  the  two  countries  had 
progressed  at  an  equal  rate,  the  increased  advantage  thus 
obtained  by  Germany  would  not  have  produced  an  over- 
whelming superiority  over  France  in  armed  force.  But  in 
the  generation  which  has  elapsed,  the  birthrate  of  France 
has  been  so  feeble  that,  even  with  a  considerable  immigra- 
tion from  Italy,  Switzerland  and  Belgium,  it  has  barely 
made  up  for  the  population  of  the  provinces  lost  in  1871; 
while  in  Germany  the  natality  has  so  increased  that,  in  spite 
of  a  very  large  emigration  which  has  had  no  counterpart 
in  France,  the  German  Empire  has  entered  the  twentieth 
century  with  seventeen  and  a  half  million  more  inhabitants 
than  those  of  the  French  Republic.  France,  therefore,  in  a 
duel  with  Germany,  uncomplicated  by  alliances  on  either  side, 
would  enter  upon  the  conflict  against  overwhelming  odds. 

The  superiority  of  numbers  achieved  by  united  Germany 
has  not  been  employed  merely  as  a  warlike  safeguard 
against  French  reprisals.  The  increased  population  of 
that  German  Empire,  which  was  consolidated  on  the 
battlefields  of  France,  has  developed  the  arts  of  peace 
with  such  enterprise  that  Germany  boasts  to  be  the  greatest 
industrial  nation  which  ever  existed  on  the  continent  of 
Europe.  In  commerce,  as  in  arms,  France  has  had  to 
yield  precedence  to  its  neighbour  and  conqueror.  But 
commercial  and  military  supremacy  are  not  the  sole 
elements  of  international  influence.  In  the  history  of  the 
world,  from  the  days  of  Pericles  and  of  Augustus,  they 
have  often  been  conspicuous  features  in  the  communities 
which  have  been  paramount  among  nations.  Yet  the 
position  of  Germany  in  Europe  at  the  dawn  of  the 


84  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

twentieth  century  proves  that  they  alone  do  not  suffice. 
They  have  not  made  Germany  "the  Queen  of  the 
Continent,"  as  Carlyle  portended,  in  language  which  Bis- 
marck and  his  satellites  found  perfect.1  If  France  has  been 
dethroned,  an  interregnum  has  ensued,  and  while  its 
restoration  is  the  desire  of  many  people  of  Europe, 
Germany  is  a  pretender  without  hereditary  title  to  the 
vacant  throne  and  without  a  single  adherent  beyond  its 
own  frontiers. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  France  and  its  capital  have 
not  the  position  in  Europe  which  they  held  before  the  war 
of  1870.  This  is  not  the  place  in  which  to  inquire  if  the 
form  of  government  adopted  by  the  French  after  the  battle 
of  Sedan  has  had  anything  to  do  with  their  failure  to 
regain  their  international  influence.  All  that  need  be  said 
is,  that  after  France  had  been  crushed  as  a  military  power 
in  1815,  its  revival  as  a  moral  and  intellectual  force  in 
Europe  was  rapid,  and,  what  is  more  remarkable,  it  soon 
recovered  a  large  measure  of  its  political  authority  among 
nations,  in  spite  of  changes  in  its  own  regime.  The  period 
which  saw  the  restored  legitimate  dynasty  give  way  to  the 
revolutionary  Monarchy  of  July,  only  half  a  generation 
after  worse  disasters  than  those  of  the  campaign  of  [870, 
was  one  worthy  to  compare  with  the  Grand  Siecle,  in  the 
sway  which  France  held  over  the  mind  and  imagination  of 


1  Dr  Busch  considered  that  Carlyle's  letter  to  the  Times,  which  seems  to  have  reached 
Bismarck  at  Versailles  only  on  December  I2th,  1870,  was  as  good  as  anything  written  by  his 
own  hand  for  the  reptile  press.  "  It  would  be  impossible  for  us  to  improve  upon  it,"  he  says, 
"an  excellent  letter  which  we  must  submit  to  the  people  of  Versailles  in  the  Afoniteur."  In 
addition  to  the  epithets  in  the  passage  quoted  above,  which  Carlyle  applied  to  France,  he  de- 
scribed the  French  nation  as  insolent,  rapacious,  insatiable,  unappeasable,  delirious,  miserable, 
contemptible,  mendacious,  sordid.  On  the  other  hand,  he  described  Bismarck  as  "patient, 
grand  and  successful. "  These  flowers  from  the  Prussian  agency  in  Cheyne  Row  in  no  wise 
mollified  Bismarck's  hatred  for  England,  during  or  after  the  Franco-German  war. 


THE   PROCLAMATION   OF   THE   GERMAN   EMPIRE     85 

the  civilised  world.  Paris,  which  was  the  unrivalled 
intellectual  capital  of  Europe  under  Louis  Philippe,  became, 
under  the  Second  Empire,  also  a  political  and  diplomatic 
centre,  foremost  in  importance  whenever  international 
affairs  were  in  question. 

Paris  has  not  that  same  high  position  at  the  beginning  of 
the  twentieth  century ;  but  no  part  of  its  lost  prestige  has 
been  transferred  to  the  capital  of  the  German  Empire.  At 
the  time  of  the  Franco-German  war  the  population  of 
Berlin  was  not  half  that  of  Paris.  In  thirty  years  its 
population  has  more  than  doubled,  while  that  of  Paris,  in 
spite  of  the  great  influx  of  inhabitants  from  the  provinces, 
has  increased  at  the  rate  of  only  forty  per  cent.  But 
though  Berlin  is  now  a  more  populous  place  than  was 
Paris  at  the  zenith  of  its  prosperity,  it  is  not  a  centre  of 
international  influence.  The  capital  of  the  German  Empire 
is  not,  in  the  eyes  of  the  nations  of  Europe,  a  more 
important  centre  than  Vienna,  which  it  has  outstripped  in 
population,  or  St  Petersburg  or  Rome  ;  it  remains  inferior 
to  Paris  in  spite  of  the  diminished  relative  importance  of 
that  city.  Its  geographical  situation,  far  from  the  great 
thoroughfares  of  Europe,  except  that  which  leads  to  Russia, 
is  not  sufficient  to  account  for  this.  There  have  been  cities 
even  in  Germany,  mere  villages  in  point  of  size  compared 
with  Berlin,  remote  from  international  highways,  in  days 
when  means  of  communication  were  difficult,  which  have 
exercised  an  influence  on  the  civilised  world,  and  that 
without  the  advantages  which  military  strength  and 
commercial  prosperity  have  always  given  to  a  community. 

Such  a  city  was  seen  in  Germany  a  hundred  years  ago. 
The  whole  duchy  of  Saxe-Weimar  at  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  century  had  not  one-ninth  of  the  number  of 


86  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD  VII. 

inhabitants  which  Berlin  contains  at  the  beginning  of  the 
twentieth.  The  capital  of  the  little  state  was  a  modest 
country  town,  and  yet  it  did  more  to  spread  German 
influence  in  the  world,  in  thirty  years  of  war  and  invasion, 
than  the  great  capital  of  the  united  German  Empire  has 
effected  in  thirty  years  of  prosperous  peace.  Schiller  came 
to  Weimar  from  Wurtemberg,  Goethe  from  Frankfort, 
Herder  from  Prussia,  Wieland  from  Suabia.  Thence, 
under  the  wise  protection  of  an  unwarlike  petty  potentate 
they  sent  forth  messages  to  the  world  which,  in  a  period 
disastrous  to  German  arms,  gave  higher  prestige  to  Germany 
than  all  the  conquests  of  Frederick  the  Great,  who  ignored 
the  real  genius  of  the  fatherland,  regarding  it  as  a  barrack- 
yard  or  a  recruiting  ground,  and  importing  from  France  his 
poets  and  philosophers.  In  other  parts  of  politically  divided 
Germany  illustrious  Germans  were  proving  that  true 
German  unity,  which  added  immortal  glory  to  the  German 
name,  had  nothing  to  do  with  military  success  or  federal 
combination.  Immanuel  Kant  was  pursuing  his  calm 
speculations  in  the  dark  days  of  Valmy  and  Jemappes, 
having  stepped  to  the  first  rank  of  European  philosophers 
when  his  sovereign,  Frederick  the  Great,  was  taking  counsel 
of  D'Alembert,  adulating  and  squabbling  with  Voltaire  or 
making  Maupertuis  president  of  his  Prussian  Academy. 
Beethoven,  who  belonged  to  a  younger  generation,  com- 
posed many  of  the  divine  melodies,  which  he  never  heard, 
when  Prussia  was  the  feudatory  of  France.  Arndt,  who 
was  a  year  older,  was  inspired  by  Jena  and  the  subsequent 
invasion  of  Germany  by  France,  to  pen  his  patriotic  pam- 
phlets and  lyrics,1  which  more  than  the  writings  of  any  one 

1  e.g.  Der  Rhein,  Deutschlarufs  Strom  aber  nicht  DeutschlancTs  Grente,  and   Was  ist  des 
Deutschen  Vaterland,  which  was  the  national  hymn  of  united  Germany  in  the  war  of  1870. 


THE    PROCLAMATION   OF   THE    GERMAN   EMPIRE     87 

man  encouraged  unity  of  sentiment  among  German-speaking 
peoples  ;  yet  his  patriotism  was  of  a  kind  so  little  appre- 
ciated in  Prussia  that  after  the  peace  of  1815  he  was 
deprived  of  his  civil  rights  for  twenty  years. 

The  influence  which  Germany  has  had  in  the  world 
attained  its  height  in  the  years  when  German  political 
unity  seemed  a  chimerical  dream,  when  German  industry 
supplied  only  local  needs,  and  when  German  arms  inspired 
no  dread.  In  England,  when  Frederick  the  Great  was 
making  Prussia  a  military  power,  the  name  of  Kant  was 
scarcely  known  at  Oxford,  and  the  cultured  society  of 
London  was  unaware  that  Lessing  was  the  foremost  critic 
of  the  age.  The  considerable  trace  which  German 
philosophy  and  literature  have  left  on  English  thought  and 
letters  dates  from  the  generation  succeeding  the  French 
Revolution,  when  all  Germany  had  submitted  to  Napoleon, 
and  when  Prussia,  having  been  thrust  back  to  the  rank  of  a 
second-rate  power,  was  reinstated  only  by  the  aid  of  the 
allied  armies  of  Europe.  Then  it  was  that  Coleridge,  and 
less  known  but  more  profound  thinkers,  began  the 
Germanising  work  which  Carlyle  made  popular  with  his 
thoroughness  and  rugged  energy.  Germany  still  retains 
certain  traditions  of  philosophy,  of  criticism  and  of  research. 
But  in  the  thirty  years  which  have  elapsed  since  its  political 
unity  was  proclaimed  at  Versailles,  it  has  produced  few  writers 
in  any  one  of  those  branches  of  human  knowledge  whose 
names  are  quoted  as  authorities,  in  the  sense  in  which  that 
title  was  accorded  to  illustrious  German  workers  in  the  days 
before  Bismarck  had  accomplished  his  more  practical  task. 

France,  more  than  England  in  some  respects,  fell  under 
German  influence  before  its  conquest  by  Germany  in  1870. 
At  the  end  of  the  Napoleonic  epoch  the  French,  disillusioned 


88  THE   CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

and  wearied  of  the  philosophy  of  the  Encyclopaedists,  which 
had  led  to  the  Revolution  and  the  revolutionary  wars, 
longed  for  a  vague  reposeful  ideal.  Madame  de  Stael 
in  her  book  on  Germany,  published  in  1810,  but  sup- 
pressed by  Napoleon,  moved  them  to  seek  it  beyond 
the  Rhine.  From  this  point  started  two  different  currents 
in  France — which  both  sprang  from  German  influence — the 
romantic  movement  in  literature  and  the  metaphysical 
movement  led  by  Victor  Cousin  who  Germanised  Plato.  For 
France,  Germany  was  a  land  of  gentle  melancholy,  where 
dreaming  philosophers  consorted  with  blond  and  sentimental 
maidens.  That  epoch  came  to  an  end  with  the  interchange 
of  lyrical  insults  between  Becker  and  Alfred  de  Musset,1  on 
the  subject  of  the  Rhine,  in  the  year  when  Frederick 
William  III.,  the  victim  of  Jena,  died.  From  1840  France 
regarded  Germany  with  unsympathetic  eyes,  but  continued 
to  cultivate  its  learning.  It  was  during  this  second  period 
when  Renan,  steeped  in  German  exegesis  at  Saint  Sulpice, 
took  the  step  which  made  him  the  leader  of  a  popular 
school,  and  when  Taine,  who  influenced  nobler  minds,  never 
let  a  day  pass  without  reading  Hegel.  The  influence  of 
the  great  German  tone-poets  on  French  music  ranges  over 
a  wider  period,  from  the  school  which  adopted  Bach  as  its 
master,  long  after  his  death,  to  the  less  melodious  disciples 
of  Wagner,  who,  in  his  lifetime,  followed  him  only  in  his 
eccentricities,  and  who  still  continue  to  perplex  unlearned 
lovers  of  tunefulness. 

But  Wagner,  though  he  lived  for  twelve  years  after  the 
proclamation  of  the  German  Empire,  was  born  in  the  year 
of  Leipzig,  and  all  his  greatest  work  was  composed  in  the 

1  Becker's  Rheinlied,  "Sie  sollen  ihn  nicht  haben,"  and  Mussel's  "Nous  1'avons  eu  votre 
Rhin  Allemand." 


THE    PROCLAMATION   OF   THE   GERMAN   EMPIRE     89 

days  when  German  political  unity  was  a  dim  theory.  The 
vogue  in  France,  at  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century,  of 
his  music,  which  before  the  war  provoked  bitter  hostility 
in  Paris,  shows  that  the  loss  of  German  influence  over 
the  French  is  not  due  to  the  resentment  of  a  vanquished 
people.  At  the  dawn  of  the  twentieth  century  that  patriotic 
rancour  lingers  only  in  the  hearts  of  the  older  generation 
which  saw  the  invasion.  Even  on  the  morrow  of  the  war 
the  French  were  willing  to  take  lessons  from  a  victorious 
enemy.  The  reorganisation  of  their  army,  up  to  a  certain 
point,  was  carried  out  on  German  lines,  and  educational 
reformers  did  not  lose  sight  of  the  scholastic  superiority  of 
their  conquerors.  One  notable  effect  of  the  German  con- 
quest on  French  education  is  the  assiduity  with  which  the 
study  of  the  German  language  has  been  pursued  in  France. 
Not  only  is  it  a  more  popular  subject  of  voluntary  study 
than  English  in  the  secondary  schools  :  for  certain 
examinations  German  is  compulsory,  while  English  is  only 
alternative  with  Italian  or  Spanish.1  This  premium  put  on 
the  acquisition  of  an  unpractical  language  is  not  a  sign  of 
French  desire  to  drink  at  the  sources  of  German  erudition, 
undiluted  by  translation.  It  is  a  relic  of  the  days  of 
revengeful  hope  when  Frenchmen  thought  it  would  be 
agreeable  for  their  sons  to  be  able  to  address  the  citizens 

1  For  the  "  Baccalaure'at  de  1'enseignement  secondaire  moderne  "  German  is  compulsory,  but 
Spanish  or  Italian  may  be  substituted  for  English.  German  alone  is  compulsory  for  the 
entrance  examinations  for  the  Ecole  polytechnique  and  the  Ecole  militaire  de  Saint-Cyr.  and 
also  for  the  "  Certificat  d'aptitude  au  professorat  des  classes  etementaires  de  1'enseignement 
secondaire."  The  only  public  examination  in  which  English  is  compulsory  is  that  for  the 
Ecole  navale.  M.  Liard,  the  vice-rector  of  the  Acade'mie  de  Paris,  the  permanent  head  of 
French  secondary  education,  informs  me  that  in  November  1902,  in  the  secondary  schools 
(lyce'es  et  colleges)  47,000  pupils  were  learning  German,  and  only  26,000  English.  The  same 
eminent  authority  tells  me  that,  in  his  opinion,  this  zeal  for  the  study  of  German  has  no  effect 
whatever  upon  the  young  generation,  as  a  philosophic  influence.  The  language  is  learned 
solely  for  ' '  practical "  purposes, 


90  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

of  Berlin  in  their  own  tongue  after  the  occupation  of  that 
capital  by  the  army  of  France.  Although  this  strange 
outcome  of  the  vanished  purpose  of  vengeance  causes  a 
large  proportion  of  the  youth  of  France  to  struggle  with 
the  subtleties  of  German  syntax,  German  influence  is  less 
marked  in  French  education  than  when  it  was  imparted 
second-hand  by  Cousin,  Renan  or  Taine.  Almost  the 
only  German  author  of  united  Germany  who  has  influenced 
French  thought  is  Nietzche,  and  his  rare  disciples  study 
him  in  the  French  versions  of  his  uneven  work,  where  they 
may  read  that  the  most  regrettable  result  of  the  conquest 
of  France  by  Germany  was  the  erroneous  idea  that  German 
culture  was  going  to  profit  from  the  victory,  consecrated  by 
the  proclamation  of  the  empire. 

This  observation  points  to  the  course  of  the  decadence  of 
German  influence,  under  the  united  Empire  which  was  welded 
by  the  policy  of  "  blood  and  iron."  All  nations  in  the  last 
period  of  the  nineteenth  century  have  become  tainted  with 
materialism,  to  the  great  detriment  of  culture  and  learning. 
The  German  people  more  than  any  other  has  been  injured 
by  it,  because  the  genius  of  Germany,  which  had  its  luxuriant 
springtime  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century,  is  essenti- 
ally idealistic.  German  philosophy,  poetry  and  music  is 
of  such  a  nature  that  it  cannot  flourish  in  an  atmosphere 
of  materialism,  military  or  commercial.  Bismarck,  whose 
ideas  on  humanism  were  those  of  a  serjeant-major  who  had 
become  a  company-promoter,1  transformed  by  his  policy 
the  character  and  the  aspirations  of  the  Germans.  He 

1  Bismarck's  opinions  on  this  subject  were  those  of  British  materialists  who  wish  to  do 
away  with  the  classical  basis  of  secondary  education  :  "  I  cannot  understand  why  people  take 
so  much  trouble  with  Latin  and  Greek.  It  must  be  merely  because  learned  men  do  not 
wish  to  lessen  the  value  of  what  they  have  themselves  so  laboriously  acquired,"  Busch,  Some 
Secret  Pages,  VoL  I.  c.  viii. 


THE   PROCLAMATION   OF  THE    GERMAN   EMPIRE    91 

Prussianised  Germany  by  enchaining  it  to  the  militarism 
which  is  now  the  basis  of  life  in  the  Empire.  All  the  other 
features,  which  are  said  to  constitute  the  greatness  of  united 
Germany,  are  importations  from  beyond  the  frontiers  of  the 
fatherland.  The  colonial  enterprise  of  the  Empire  is  a 
manifest  and  unsuccessful  imitation  of  the  expansion  of 
England  ;  its  naval  policy,  which  may  be  more  effective,  is 
likewise  copied  from  England  ;  the  new  development  of  its 
commerce  and  industry  has  for  its  model  that  of  the  United 
States  of  America.  When  the  centenary  of  Bismarck's 
birth  in  1815  is  celebrated,  those  who  admire  his  almost 
single-handed  work  will  perhaps  be  able  to  boast  that  the 
political  regenerator  of  Germany  made  it  henceforth  im- 
probable that  German  soil  should  ever  again  produce  a 
Kant  or  a  Hegel,  a  Lessing,  a  Schiller  or  a  Goethe,  a  Mozart 
or  a  Wagner. 

There  are  other  consequences  of  the  consolidation  of 
the  German  Empire  under  the  hegemony  of  Prussia  which 
may  be  accounted  as  beneficial.  From  the  day  when  the 
Emperor  William  received  the  imperial  title  at  Versailles 
peace  has  prevailed  among  the  Christian  powers  of 
Europe.  Though  Russia  has  waged  war  upon  Turkey 
and  though  the  Balkan  powers  have  come  to  blows, 
the  peace  of  Europe  has  been  less  disturbed  even  than 
in  the  period  of  repose  which  followed  the  downfall 
of  Napoleon.  For  between  Waterloo  and  the  Crimean 
campaign  there  took  place  the  French  expedition  to  Spain 
in  1823  to  strengthen  the  power  of  the  Bourbons,  the  French 
intervention  in  the  Low  Countries  in  1831,  out  of  which 
arose  the  kingdom  of  Belgium,  and  the  reduction  of 
northern  Italy  by  Austria.  Although  each  of  those 
operations  was  provoked  by  a  revolutionary  movement 


92  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD    VII. 

they  were  none  the  less  breaches  of  the  peace  of  Europe. 
The  settlement  of  1871  sated  the  ambition  of  Prussia,  which 
in  the  previous  seven  years  had  produced  three  European 
wars.  It  likewise  disabled  France  as  the  chief  military 
power  of  Europe,  and  the  warmest  lover  of  that  country 
cannot  doubt  that  the  French  victorious  would,  under  the 
restless  guidance  of  Louis  Napoleon,  have  turned  their 
emboldened  ardour  to  other  fields  of  conquest.  The 
proclamation  of  the  German  Empire  at  Versailles  thus 
marked  the  opening  of  a  new  era  of  peace,  but  a  peace 
so  prepared  for  war  that  it  has  strained  the  resources  of 
Europe  more  severely  than  the  most  costly  campaigns  of 
past  ages. 

In  one  other  respect  the  foundation  of  the  German 
Empire  may  be  deemed  to  have  had  consequences  advan- 
tageous to  Europe.  At  the  hour  when  German  literature 
and  philosophy  was  exercising  the  most  potent  influence 
on  European  thought  it  was  constantly  said  that  no  political 
influence  ever  emanated  from  Germany,  as  did  the  doctrine 
of  the  Revolution  from  France  or  the  theory  of  repre- 
sentative government  from  England.  A  power  has  arisen 
in  Germany,  the  direct  product  of  the  imperial  office  vested 
in  the  hands  of  the  Hohenzollerns,  which  has  removed  that 
reproach.  The  Emperor  William  II.,  having  inherited  the 
imperial  dignity  almost  immediately  from  the  monarch  who 
received  it  at  Versailles,  has  so  adorned  it  that  he  has 
strengthened  monarchical  sentiment  in  Europe  even  be- 
yond the  frontiers  of  his  imperial  domain.  Across  the 
Vosges  his  neighbours,  whom  he  may  not  visit  for  fear  of 
reopening  an  ancient  wound,  sometimes  reflect  that  if  they 
had  such  a  prince  to  personify  their  government  they  might 
regain  the  position  which  was  taken  from  them  by  the 


THE   PROCLAMATION   OF  THE   GERMAN   EMPIRE     93 

armies  of  his  grandfather.  The  Emperor  William  in  his 
military  zeal  displays  qualities  which  are  the  appropriate 
heritage  of  the  successor  of  Frederick  the  Great  on  the 
throne  of  Prussia.  He  also  evinces  a  tendency  to  idealise, 
which  shows  him  to  be  imbued  with  the  noblest  traditions 
of  greater  Germany.  But  his  faculty  of  popularising  the 
monarchical  idea,  even  beyond  the  boundaries  of  Germany, 
does  not  come  from  his  ancestors  in  the  male  line.  This 
beneficent  gift  the  German  Emperor  illustrates  as  a  scion 
of  the  royal  family  of  England. 


BOOK    III 

THE    CORONATION   OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA 


CHAPTER    I 

THE    INAUGURATION    OF    A    NEW    ERA 
I 

THE   two  great  ceremonies  which  we  have  been  con- 
templating were  landmarks  of  high  importance  in 
European    history.       The    Coronations    of    Queen 
Victoria  and  of  her  illustrious  son,  to  which  we  now  turn, 
were   events  of  world-wide  significance — the  one  as  the 
inauguration  of  a  new  era  of  scientific  inventions,  which, 
emanating  from  England,  changed  the  conditions  of  human 
society  and  at  the  same  time  enabled  the  British  Empire 
under  the  British  crown  to  expand  in  every  quarter  of  the 
i  globe ;  the  other  as  the  consecration  of  the  imperial  idea, 
developed  by  the  British  race  during  the  previous  reign. 

Germany,  under  the  steel-clad  empire,  proclaimed  in  an 
hour  of  victory,  has  abdicated  the  wider  realm  of  moral 
authority  in  which  it  once  set  its  mark  on  the  progress  of 
human  civilisation.  It  now,  with  less  sentimental  aspira- 
tions, sends  its  ships  of  war  and  of  commerce  all  over  the 
world,  in  pursuit  of  what  is  called  a  mondial  policy.  But, 
though  it  has  entered  into  successful  rivalry  with  England 
in  carrying  its  trade  beyond  the  seas,  and  has  also  annexed 
tracts  of  savage  territory  for  commercial  purposes,  there  is 
no  prospect  of  distant  portions  of  the  earth  being  effectively 
Germanised.  Two  million  German  settlers  who  have  gone 
to  the  United  States,  since  the  empire  was  founded,  to 

<5  97 


98  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

rear  up  generations  bound  to  disown  the  language  as  well 
as  the  flag  of  the  fatherland,  are  a  standing  proof  that 
Germany  will  never  be  a  colonising  power,  whatever  the 
artificial  encouragement  given  by  its  rulers. 

Napoleon  Bonaparte,  before  he  crowned  himself  Emperor 
of  the  French,  had  led  the  soldiers  of  the  Revolution  into 
Asia  and  into  Africa,  where  the  way  of  his  ambition  to 
establish  an  Oriental  empire  was  barred  by  British  arms. 
But  the  vendor  to  the  American  government  of  Louisiana, 
which  acquisition  almost  doubled  the  area  of  the  United 
States,  had  no  sense  of  colonial  expansion.  The  colonial 
enterprises  which  France  has  essayed,  since  his  time,  can- 
not be  traced  to  his  influence,  and,  unlike  the  institutions 
which  he  founded,  they  have  not  been  effective.  French 
patriotism  since  the  Revolution  has  taken  the  form  of  an 
ardent  clinging  to  the  soil  of  France.  Hence,  the  extensive 
foreign  dependencies  acquired  by  the  French,  whether  in 
temperate  or  in  tropical  zones,  are  regarded  by  them  not  as 
places  of  permanent  domicile  or  of  settlement  for  their 
citizens,  but  of  temporary  exile  for  soldiers  and  function- 
aries. Without  these  official  classes,  even  in  Algeria,  the 
French  would  form  a  minority  of  the  European  population 
in  that  magnificent  French  possession  at  the  gates  of  France. 
French  colonial  expansion  is  a  question  which  chiefly  con- 
cerns custom-house  officers  and  map-makers.  It  is  of 
international  importance,  because  its  principal  aim  is  the 
exclusion  of  the  products  of  rival  nations  from  vast  regions 
of  Africa  and  Asia.  But  the  spheres  of  French  commercial 
traffic,  so  created,  do  not  tend  to  establish  a  domain  beyond 
the  seas  in  any  respect  comparable  with  the  British 
Empire.  At  the  dawn  of  the  twentieth  century  the  French 
possessions  in  Africa,  according  to  their  claims  on  paper, 


THE   INAUGURATION    OF    A   NEW   ERA  99 

are  of  wider  area  than  those  of  England  ;  but  the  only 
portion  of  the  globe  outside  Europe  where  French  speak- 
ing people  are  rooted  to  the  soil,  and  are  multiplying  upon 
it,  is  under  the  British  crown  in  the  Canadian  settlements  of 
ancient  France.1 

Another  point  which  distinguishes  the  assumption  of 
imperial  dignity  by  Napoleon  Bonaparte  and  William  of 
Hohenzollern  from  the  coronations  of  Queen  Victoria  and 
of  King  Edward  VII.,  is  that  the  ceremonies  attending  the 
former  were  the  immediate  result  and  the  consecration  of 
the  triumph  of  armed  force.  The  coronation  of  Napoleon 
took  place  between  two  campaigns.  The  laurel  crown  which 
he  put  on  his  head  was  a  trophy  won  on  a  score  of  battle- 
fields, from  Castiglione  to  Marengo.  The  elevation  of 
the  Emperor  William  was  the  consequence  of  a  series 
of  wars  profitable  to  Prussia,  and  the  proclamation  of 
his  imperial  title  was  the  culminating  incident  in  the  last  of 

1  Since  this  passage  was  written  the  following  corroboration  of  it  was  published,  from  the 
pen  of  a  distinguished  Frenchman,  Dr  Adrien  Loir,  of  the  Pasteur  Institute,  Paris,  who  went 
to  South  Africa  on  a  scientific  mission.  It  appeared  in  the  Temps  of  February  15,  1903,  in 
one  of  a  series  of  articles  written  in  Rhodesia,  which  cannot  be  read  without  satisfaction  by 
Englishmen,  constituting  as  they  do  a  gratifying  testimony  to  the  progress  of  that  great  terri- 
tory. Dr  Loir  is  a  traveller  familiar  with  many  oversea  possessions  of  England  and  of  France, 
and  he  has  to  confess  that  what  he  says  of  Tunisia,  a  day's  voyage  from  Marseilles,  can  also 
be  said  of  distant  Madagascar.  The  quotation  from  his  letter,  though  long,  is  worth  putting 
on  record,  as  it  shows  why  the  British  Empire,  in  its  expansion,  has  now  nothing  to  fear  from 
one  of  the  two  chief  nations  of  the  continent,  its  great  colonial  rival  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury :— "  J'ai  v6cu  dans  une  de  nos  colonies,  voisine  de  la  France  ;  j'y  6tais  venu  apres  avoir  fait 
un  sejour  de  quatre  ann^es  en  Australie.  J'arrivais  avec  la  ferme  intention  de  m'e'tablir  dans 
ce  pays  fran9ais  et  d'y  concentrer,  en  meme  temps  que  mes  occupations,  mes  inte'rets,  mon 
oyer,  ma  vie  et  tout  ce  qui  faisait  mon  existence.  Anime'  par  1'esprit  de  colonisation  du  pays 
que  je  venais  de  quitter,  je  croyais  retrouver  le  mSme  enthousiasme  dans  cette  Tunisie  qui,  a 
juste  litre,  est  appele'e  la  perle  des  colonies  fran9aises.  Je  comptais  trouver  des  colons  et  des 
fonctionnaires  partageant  mes  sentiments  et  travaillant  de  tous  leurs  efforts  a  1'avenir  de  la 
contr^e  dans  laquelle  ils  s'e'taient  transplanted.  Je  n'ai  pas  tard6  a  6prouver  une  re'elle  decep- 
tion presque  a  mon  arrive'e.  Au  lieu  de  cette  entente,  de  cette  homoge'ne'itg  de  sentiments,  je 
rencontrai  des  fonctionnaires  ennuye"s,  des  colons  moroses,  des  militaires  avouant  qu'ils  ne 
venaient  dans  le  pays  que  pour  avoir  des  campagnes  a  leur  actif ;  tous  paraissaient  s'entendre 
pour  d^nigrer  le  pays  et  ne  songeaient  qu'au  moment  de  retourner  en  France." 


ioo  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

them,  amid  the  sound  of  battle,  before  the  Germans  and  their 
vanquished  foes  had  ceased  killing  one  another.  These 
solemnities  moreover,  and  the  crises  which  they  signalised, 
were  each  the  work  of  one  man,  by  birth  unconnected  with 
dynastic  lineage.  The  first  was  a  soldier  of  fortune,  who  by 
his  military  genius  turned  the  great  movement  of  the  French 
Revolution  to  his  own  profit.  The  other  was  a  statesman 
who  revived,  and,  with  the  aid  of  armies,  organised  the 
principle  of  German  political  unity,  for  the  benefit  of  a 
royal  house  which  he  served  and  aggrandised. 

Neither  personal  nor  vicarious  ambition  has  had  any 
bearing  on  the  assumption  of  the  British  crown  by  those 
who  have  worn  it  since  the  wars  of  the  Roses  ;  nor  since  that 
epoch  has  it  been  affected  by  the  exploits  of  armies  against 
a  foreign  foe.  The  wide  domain  which  Queen  Victoria 
inherited,  as  the  heir  of  the  British  monarchy,  and  which  she 
handed  on  with  its  bounds  largely  extended,  was  no  doubt 
partly  the  fruit  of  conquest.  But  the  consolidation  of  her 
dominions,  into  an  empire  of  unexampled  area  and  splendour, 
has  been  due  much  more  to  the  peaceful  enterprise  of  the 
British  race  than  to  its  military  prowess.  It  is  true  that, 
excepting  the  great  Australian  continent,  there  are  few  of 
our  possessions  which  have  not  been  acquired  or  enlarged 
or  kept  by  armed  force.  During  nearly  ninety  years  the 
armies  of  England  have  only  once  been  in  conflict  with  those 
of  a  European  power ;  but  rarely  has  one  of  those  years 
passed  without  a  British  force  being  actively  engaged 
beyond  the  seas  in  defence  of  the  Empire.  When  King 
Edward  was  crowned  we  had  only  just  ended  our  gravest 
colonial  war  since  the  revolt  of  the  American  colonies. 
So  also,  soon  after  the  coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  the 
protection  of  our  Indian  frontier  led  to  a  bloody  campaign, 


THE   INAUGURATION   OF  A  NEW  ERA  101 

which  included  the  greatest  military  disaster  sustained  by 
England  in  the  nineteenth  century,  when  an  entire  army 
perished  in  the  Khyber  Pass.  But  those  incidents  of  a 
great  dominion,  scattered  all  over  the  world,  with  boundaries 
touching  those  of  other  peoples,  do  not  greatly  modify  the 
truth  of  the  proposition  that  the  British  Empire  is  a  monu- 
ment of  peaceful  development. 

Again,  the  crowning  of  Queen  Victoria  is  a  notable  land- 
mark in  the  history  of  the  world,  not  only  because  of  the 
expansion  of  the  British  Empire  which  took  place  in  her 
reign,  but  also  because  her  accession  coincided  with  the 
moment  when  her  realm  of  England  began  to  send  forth 
inventions,  or  applications  of  scientific  discoveries,  which 
were  soon  to  transform  the  conditions  of  human  society  all 
over  the  globe.  Her  contemporaries  were  a  privileged 
generation,  if  it  be  a  privilege  to  witness  in  a  lifetime  social 
and  material  changes  vaster  than  those  which  had  been 
effected  in  the  three  previous  centuries. 

When  Sir  Robert  Peel  was  sent  for  from  Italy  to  form 
the  short-lived  ministry  which  preceded  that  which  Queen 
Victoria  found  in  office  on  her  accession,  the  statesman 
was  unable  to  travel  from  Rome  to  England  much  more 
quickly  than  Augustine  might  have  journeyed  when  he 
visited  the  Isle  of  Thanet  in  597,  had  not  the  Benedictine 
missionary  halted  on  his  way  to  enjoy  Gallic  hospitality  at 
Aries  and  at  Autun.  It  took  Sir  Robert  Peel  as  long 
to  come  from  Rome  to  London  in  1834  as  it  took  the 
messengers  of  Clement  VII.  to  reach  Cardinal  Campeggio 
at  Whitehall,  after  his  arrival  in  1528  to  try  the  divorce  of 
Catherine  of  Arragon.  The  distance  between  London  and 
Rome  the  year  that  Queen  Victoria  died  could  be  travelled 
in  forty-one  hours,  an  hour  less  than  Her  Majesty's  mails 


102  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

took  to  go  from  London  to  Edinburgh  when  she  came  to 
the  throne,  and  the  time  which  Sir  Robert  Peel  occupied 
in  travelling  from  Rome  to  London  now  suffices  for  a 
journey  from  England  to  the  Pacific  shore  of  our  Dominion 
of  Canada.1 

II 

No  particular  date  is  associated  in  men's  minds  with  the 
great  revolution  which  took  place  when  means  of  communi- 
cation were  accelerated  by  mechanical  agencies.  Yet  it 
marks  an  epoch  which,  in  the  history  of  the  human  race, 
will  rank  in  importance  as  high  as  the  Renaissance,  and 
infinitely  higher  than  the  French  Revolution.  For  this 
reason  the  year  1838,  when  Queen  Victoria  assumed  the 
crown  of  England,  deserves  to  be  signalised  as  a  conven- 
tional date,  marking  an  epoch  more  distinctly  than  1453, 
when  the  Turks  took  Constantinople,  or  1789,  when  the 
Bastile  fell.  The  figure  of  the  young  queen  at  that  epoch 
seems  to  stand  as  an  emblem  of  the  new  order  of  things 
which  her  coronation  inaugurated.  In  all  the  great  crises 
which  have  interrupted  the  unity  of  the  world's  history,  there 
never  was  a  change  effected  with  such  sudden  rapidity  as 
that  produced  by  the  application  of  scientific  discoveries  to 

1  When  William  IV.  dismissed  Lord  Melbourne  on  November  15,  1834,  a  messenger  was 
sent  post-haste  to  Rome  to  summon  Sir  Robert  Peel,  who,  hurrying  back,  arrived  only  on 
December  9.  In  the  same  interval  of  time  it  would  now  be  possible,  and  even  easy,  to  travel 
from  England  to  Vancouver  and  back  if  the  Atlantic  passages  were  good  and  special  trains 
were  organised  between  New  York  and  Montreal,  and  then  over  the  Canadian- Pacific  line. 
As  far  back  as  1891  the  "China  Mail"  was  once  sent  over  this  route  in  21^  days  from 
Yokohama  to  St  Martin's-le-Grand,  the  time  occupied  between  Vancouver  and  London  being 
10  days  and  21  hours.  But  in  this  case  the  transit  from  New  York  to  London  was  unusually 
slow,  taking  7  days  and  5  hours,  whereas  the  journey  from  Vancouver  to  New  York  took  only 
3  days  and  16  hours.  The  time-bills  of  January  1838,  six  months  after  Queen  Victoria's 
accession,  announced  that  a  mail-coach  left  the  Bull-and-Mouth,  St  Martin's-le-Grand,  every 
evening  at  8,  arriving  at  Edinburgh  the  next  day  but  one  at  2.23  P.M. 


THE   INAUGURATION   OF  A  NEW   ERA  103 

means  of  communication.  The  children  born  when  Queen 
Victoria  was  a  child  received  their  first  impressions  in  an 
old  world,  of  which  the  calm  was  disturbed  only  by 
occasional  political  convulsions,  by  pestilence  or  by  war- 
fare, and  in  which  the  progress  of  civilisation  slowly 
transformed  by  invisible  degrees  the  outward  aspect  of 
things.  The  children  born  during  the  infancy  of  Queen 
Victoria's  eldest  son,  our  present  King,  never  knew  any 
other  world  than  that  which,  in  a  more  developed  stage, 
we  have  before  our  eyes  at  the  beginning  of  his  reign. 
They  grew  up  in  the  restless  age  of  the  railway,  of  the 
steam-engine,  and  of  the  utilisation  of  electric  force. 

The  other  great  revolutions  in  the  history  of  mankind 
were  slow  in  their  effects.  Of  Christianity  it  need  only  be 
said  that  it  had  been  founded  for  centuries  before  its  results, 
social  or  material,  were  visible.  The  Renaissance,  which 
commenced  before  the  earliest  date  ever  assigned  to  it, 
though  less  slow  in  its  influence  than  Christianity,  was  not 
a  rapid  movement.  The  flight  of  the  Greek  scholars, 
before  the  inroad  of  the  Turks,  from  the  shores  of  the 
Bosphorus  to  Italy,  where  already  the  revival  of  the 
antique  had  quickened  the  artistic  instinct  of  the  Floren- 
tines, opened  up  the  learning  of  the  ancients  to  a  Europe 
obscured  by  the  darkness  of  the  Middle  Ages.  At  the 
same  moment  printing  was  invented  by  Gutenberg  to  be 
the  instrument  of  diffusing  the  new  learning.  Yet,  in  spite 
of  these  simultaneous  forces,  the  Renaissance  was  in  process 
for  a  hundred  years  before  it  began  to  stamp  its  impress  on 
the  life  of  Europe.  The  splendours  of  the  Italian  schools 
of  painting,  the  sumptuous  domestic  architecture  of  the 
French,  the  astronomical  researches  of  Copernicus,  the 
finding  of  the  Western  Continent  and  of  the  ocean  route 


io4  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

to  India,  by  English,  Spanish  and  Portuguese  navigators, 
the  spread  of  Greek  philosophy,  the  Reformation  in  England 
and  in  Germany,  altered  the  conditions  of  human  existence 
or  expanded  the  limits  of  human  understanding  in  a  manner 
unexampled  in  the  history  of  the  world.  But  while  these 
great  phenomena  were  being  produced,  generations  passed 
away.  The  movement  began  before  the  wars  of  the 
Roses  in  England,  when  France  was  throwing  off  English 
domination  and  struggling  with  its  own  feudatories.  It 
did  not  come  to  fruition  till  half  of  the  sixteenth  century 
had  gone,  when  united  France  was  soon  to  pass  from  the 
feeble  hands  of  the  last  of  the  Valois  to  the  powerful  rule 
of  the  first  of  the  Bourbons,  when  the  Empire  had  seen  the 
end  of  the  ambitious  reign  of  Charles  V.,  and  when  a  still 
mightier  monarch  was  showing  that  in  England  the  instru- 
ment of  directing  a  great  movement  to  the  glory,  honour 
and  welfare  of  the  realm,  was  a  woman  on  the  throne,  dux 
feminafacti. 

Three  centuries  later  another  queen  revived  that  tradi- 
tion of  Elizabeth.  The  movement  which  developed  in  the 
reign  of  Victoria  differed,  however,  from  the  Renaissance 
in  three  important  particulars.  It  was  swift  in  its  effect ;  it 
emanated  from  England  instead  of  being  imported  to  our 
shores  from  the  continent ;  and,  whatever  benefits  it  con- 
ferred on  mankind,  it  did  not  beautify  the  world  as  did 
the  movement  out  of  which,  at  various  stages,  sprang 
Brunelleschi's  dome  by  the  Arno  and  Philibert  Delorme's 
towers  by  the  Loire,  which  filled  the  canvasses  of  Dtirer 
and  of  Leonardo,  or  guided  the  chisel  of  Michel  Angelo. 

The  French  Revolution,  compared  with  the  Renaissance 
or  with  the  change  of  things  dating  from  the  accession  of 
Queen  Victoria,  can  no  longer  be  classed  as  a  great  move- 


THE   INAUGURATION   OF  A  NEW   ERA          105 

ment  in  the  history  of  the  world.  It  was  swift  in  its  action 
but  not  durable  in  its  effect.  As  we  have  seen,  had  it  not 
been  organised  by  Napoleon,  and  by  him  imposed  on 
Europe  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  its  place  in  history 
might  probably  have  been  only  that  of  a  political  and 
social  upheaval,  which  began  in  philosophy  and  ended  in 
anarchy.  The  real  revolution  which  has  taken  place  in 
France  is  that  unrecognised  one  which  British  engineers 
and  contractors  carried  across  the  channel  in  the  first  years 
of  the  reign  of  Victoria.  The  chief  opponent  of  railways 
in  France,  who  delayed  their  serious  introduction  for  some 
years,  was  M.  Thiers,  the  minister  of  Louis  Philippe.  He 
was  reproached  with  lack  of  prescience.  But  perhaps  the 
ardent  evangelist  of  1789,  always  jealous  for  the  tradition 
of  the  Revolution,  then  in  its  prime,  foresaw  that  it  was 
fated  to  be  overshadowed  by  the  new  order  of  things, 
which  would  bring  into  the  modern  state  conditions  un- 
dreamed of  by  the  framers  of  the  Declaration  of  the 
Rights  of  Man.  France  still  claims  to  be  the  land  of  the 
Revolution  ;  but  its  revolutionaries  in  the  twentieth 
century,  who  constitute  the  most  compact  party  in  the 
Third  Republic,  of  which  they  are  the  chief  defence,  are 
the  socialists.  They  repudiate  the  individualism  of  the 
French  Revolution.  They  have  no  hereditary  connection 
with  any  of  the  controversies  which  came  to  a  head  in 
1789,  although  they  burden  their  arguments  with  irrelevant 
references  to  the  violent  events  which  followed  that  date. 
They  are  the  issue  not  of  the  French  Revolution  but  of 
the  industrial  development  which  commenced  fifty  years 
later.  It  is  still  the  fashion  of  French  politicians  to  appeal 
to  eighteenth-century  personages,  just  as  the  Romans,  in 
their  rhetorical  exercises,  used  to  invoke  the  immortal  gods 


106  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

long  after  they  had  ceased  to  believe  in  them.  Neverthe- 
less, it  is  certain  that  at  the  present  hour  the  theories 
of  the  encyclopaedists,  and  the  actions  of  Danton  and 
Robespierre,  have  less  influence  on  French  daily  life  than 
the  inventions  of  the  Stephensons  and  the  enterprise  of 
Brassey.  When,  before  the  advent  of  those  agents  of  the 
new  civilisation,  Jules  Simon,  who  was  five  years  older 
than  Queen  Victoria,  and  Renan,  who  was  four  years 
younger,  came  to  Paris  by  diligence  from  their  native  pro- 
vinces, the  scenes  of  their  boyhood,  then  distant  several 
days'  journey  from  the  capital,  retained  their  ancient 
characteristics.  The  Revolution  had  passed  over  France 
like  a  whirlwind,  uprooting  many  political  and  fiscal  institu- 
tions. But  the  costume,  the  language,  the  manners  and 
the  isolation  of  the  country  people  remained  unchanged. 
The  half  century  which  succeeded  the  abolition  of  privilege 
produced  less  effect  on  the  lives  of  French  provincials  than 
the  subsequent  twenty  years  which  followed  the  covering 
of  France  by  a  network  of  railways.1 


Ill 

The  revolution  which  was  beginning  when  Queen 
Victoria  was  crowned  was  not  only  rapid  in  movement,  but 
permanent  in  result  Under  its  influence  manners  and 
customs,  which  were  as  old  as  human  civilisation,  dis- 
appeared eternally.  One  ancient  craft,  of  amiable  associa- 
tion in  all  ages  and  in  all  lands — the  art  of  letter-writing 
— received  its  inevitable  doom  the  year  of  the  Queen's 
accession,  when  a  pamphlet  on  "  Post  Office  Reform  "  was 

1  "  En  r£alit£  la  Revolution  avait  6t6  non  avenue  pour  le  monde  ou  je  vivais,"  Renan, 
Souvenirs  tf  Enfance. 


THE    INAUGURATION    OF    A    NEW   ERA  107 

published  by  Rowland  Hill.  This  discerning  innovator 
saw,  what  was  not  detected  by  many  of  his  contemporaries, 
that  rapidity  of  written  communication  was  the  corollary 
of  rapidity  of  locomotion,  and  that  the  newly  invented 
railways  would  develop  a  cheap  postal  service  to  a  degree 
which  seemed  fabulous  at  the  time.  That  which  appeared 
obvious  to  the  subsequent  generation  was  not  so  to  the 
subjects  of  Queen  Victoria  in  her  coronation  year.  Lively 
speculations  were  rife  as  to  the  consequences  of  the  nascent 
railway  system,  brought  into  being  at  the  moment  when 
the  accession  of  the  young  queen  was  making  the  dominant 
note  of  the  English  mind  one  of  hopeful,  and  sometimes 
fantastic,  expectancy.  It  was  seriously  predicted  that  the 
facilities  provided  by  railways  for  the  transport  of 
passengers  would  diminish  commercial  correspondence,  or 
that  men  of  business  would  cease  to  rely  upon  written 
communication  for  the  despatch  of  important  affairs  at  a 
distance,  when  by  taking  the  train  they  could  quickly  con- 
clude them  by  word  of  mouth.1  But  the  more  prescient 
theory  of  Rowland  Hill  was  accepted,  and  so  swiftly  put 
into  practice,  that  eighteen  months  after  the  Queen's 
Coronation  the  uniform  penny  rate  became  the  postal  tariff 
for  letters  between  all  places  in  the  United  Kingdom. 

The  revolutionary  character  of  that  reform,  which  was 
soon,  in  modified  shape,  to  be  adopted  by  all  the  civilised 
nations  of  the  world,  can  be  appreciated  by  a  superficial 
glance  at  the  postal  system  of  the  United  Kingdom  in 


1  "  It  might  have  been  expected  that  the  facilities  afforded  by  railroads  for  the  conveyance 
of  passengers  would  tend  to  lessen  the  amount  of  epistolary  intercourse  along  the  lines,  as  it 
is  of  course  evident  that  communication  by  writing  will  not  take  place  in  all  those  cases  where 
the  parties  can  travel  themselves  for  the  execution  of  business,"  The  British  Almanac  of  the 
Society  for  the  Diffusion  of  Useful  Knowledge  (Chairman,  The  Right  Hon.  Lord  Brougham), 


io8  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

1838.  Although  a  penny  post  for  the  delivery  of  letters  in 
London,  Westminster  and  Southwark  had  been  established 
in  the  seventeenth  century,  the  metropolitan  tariff  stood  at 
twopence  when  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned.  For  the 
provinces  there  was  a  sliding  scale  according  to  distance. 
Under  it  in  1838,  a  letter  written  on  a  single  sheet  was 
conveyed  thirty  miles  for  sixpence,  a  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  for  ninepence,  and  three  hundred  miles  for  a  shilling. 
Only  a  minute  proportion  of  the  letters  for  town  or  country 
were  prepaid,  the  postal  charges  usually  falling  on  the 
recipients.  The  heavy  tariff  for  country  letters  was  to 
some  extent  evaded  by  the  privilege  of  "  franking," 
accorded  to  the  holders  of  certain  offices,  whose  signature 
on  the  face  of  a  letter  enabled  it  to  be  delivered  without 
fee  in  any  part  of  the  kingdom.  Certain  high  officials  were 
permitted  to  send  and  receive  letters  without  limit  as  to 
number  or  weight ;  while  the  members  of  both  Houses  of 
Parliament  could  receive  fifteen  and  send  ten  letters  daily. 
The  privilege  was  not  limited  to  their  own  correspondence  : 
those  who  enjoyed  this  right  were  allowed  to  exempt  from 
postal  dues  any  one's  letters  franked  with  their  sign  manual. 
So  important  was  this  licence,  and  so  serviceable  was  it  to 
the  friends  of  peers  and  of  high  functionaries,  and  to  the 
constituents  of  members  of  parliament,  that  in  the  official 
annuals  of  the  year  of  Queen  Victoria's  coronation  the 
"  List  of  persons  privileged  under  the  General  Franking 
Act "  was  printed  as  a  piece  of  useful  information,  just  as 
the  names  of  the  Agents-General  for  the  Colonies  are  given 
in  similar  handbooks  in  the  year  of  the  coronation  of  King 
Edward  VII.  Thus,  until  after  the  accession  of  Queen 
Victoria,  when  the  conveyance  of  a  letter  from  London 
to  Exeter  cost  tenpence,  and  to  Carlisle  thirteenpence,  or 


THE    INAUGURATION   OF   A  NEW  ERA          109 

else  involved  the  tiresome  solicitation  of  a  frank  from  a 
"privileged  person,"  the  restrictions  in  force  were  pro- 
hibitive to  correspondence,  excepting  in  cases  where  writers 
had  something  of  importance  or  of  interest  to  communicate. 

But  before  the  days  of  railways,  when  a  journey  was  to 
most  people  a  rare  event  and  even  inland  travel  was 
arduous,  leisure  was  abundant  in  the  classes  which  could 
afford  the  luxury  of  exchanging  letters  on  subjects  uncon- 
nected with  business.  Therefore  friends  at  a  distance, 
whether  inmates  of  cities  or  quiet  dwellers  in  the  country, 
were  wont  to  acquaint  one  another,  by  familiar  epistles, 
with  details  of  their  daily  life  and  surroundings.  So  habitual 
was  the  practice,  that  it  was  not  laid  aside  amid  the  fatigues 
and  interesting  adventures  which  then  attended  a  foreign 
tour,  whatever  the  difficulties  of  transmitting  correspond- 
ence from  abroad.  The  consequence  was  that  private 
individuals,  few  of  whom  were  conscious  of  the  posses- 
sion of  literary  talent,  squires  and  soldiers,  gentlewomen 
and  ecclesiastics,  statesmen  and  merchants,  became  without 
knowing  it  the  authors  of  historical  documents  of  the  highest 
value.  Thousands  of  these  are  still  fading  or  mildewing  in 
the  chests  and  closets  of  old  manor  houses.  A  certain  number 
have  been  brought  to  light  and  enable  us  to  trace  day  by 
day  and  hour  by  hour  the  lives,  public  and  private,  of  those 
who  have  gone  before  us.  A  few  of  them,  when  published, 
have  given  fame  to  writers,  who  died  without  knowing  that 
they  had  any  other  title  to  respect  than  that  of  being 
peaceable  citizens  or  notable  housewives.1 

Whatever  the  fate  of  these  domestic  manuscripts  of  the 

1  Madame  de  Se'vigne'  is  the  leading  example  of  one  who  has  taken  a  place  among  the 
most  illustrious  writers  of  all  ages,  without  ever  having  written  a  book  or  having  attempted  to 
write  one,  entirely  by  the  literary  merits  of  familiar  letters,  never  intended  for  public  view. 


no  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

past,  their  confection  ceased  when  in  the  track  of  the 
railway,  changing  all  the  old  conditions  of  existence, 
came  cheap  postage  which  soon  made  the  receipt  and 
expedition  of  letters  a  mere  matter  of  family,  social  or 
business  routine.  Some  of  those  who  had  been  brought  up 
in  the  gracious  old  tradition  maintained  for  a  season  its 
practice,  and  even  handed  it  on  to  their  children  to  continue 
it  for  a  generation.  But  letter- writing  as  a  fine  art  was 
doomed.  An  end  had  come  to  the  one  branch  of  literary 
composition  which  had  been  unaffected  by  the  invention  of 
printing,  and  which  had  been  inspired  by  the  same  motives, 
and  created  by  the  same  mental  process,  from  the  days 
when  Cicero  quitted  his  metaphysic  and  his  oratory  to 
describe  to  his  brother  Quintus,  or  to  his  friend  Atticus, 
the  last  phases  of  republican  Rome,  till  the  days  when  Mr 
Pope  neglected  his  couplets  to  discourse  to  Dr  Atterbury 
on  the  daily  life  of  the  early  Georgian  era,  or  when 
Horace  Walpole  bequeathed  to  Miss  Berry  a  legacy  of 
letters  to  be  by  her  hands  delivered  to  the  generation 
which  saw  the  new  order  of  things.  Whatever  commercial 
benefit  mankind  has  derived  from  the  application  to  means 
of  inter-communication  of  steam,  and  of  electricity,  which 
quickly  followed  the  other,  it  is  perhaps  a  matter  for  rejoic- 
ing that  the  utility  of  these  forces  was  not  discovered  sooner. 
Their  employment  has  not  elevated  the  standard  of  human 
intercourse  in  one  great  branch  which  is  as  old  as  the  use  of 
written  characters,  and  which  in  all  civilised  communities  the 
noblest  spirits  of  each  succeeding  age  had  cultivated.  The 
world  would  be  poorer  if  Cowper  had  relieved  his  melan- 
choly by  running  with  his  hares  to  a  telegraph  office  at 
Olney  to  despatch  messages  to  Lady  Hesketh,  or  if  Madame 
de  Sevigne"  had  written  to  her  daughter  a  daily  postcard 


THE   INAUGURATION    OF  A   NEW  ERA          in 

illuminated  with  a  view  of  the  Chateau  of  Grignan.  Its 
destiny  might  have  been  changed  if  Saint  Paul  had  been 
able  to  send  from  Philippi  his  sublime  Epistles  to  the  Cor- 
inthians by  telephone.  For  it  is  certain  that,  had  that 
instrument  been  invented,  the  Roman  Empire  would  have 
installed  it  in  its  Greek  colonies,  and  with  less  difficulty 
than  in  our  day,  when  the  Turks  possess  part  of  the  route 
between  eastern  Macedonia  and  the  Gulf  of  Lepanto  :  it  is 
probable  that  the  Jewish  colonists  would  have  been  the 
first  to  make  use  of  it,  especially  when  they  had  to  address 
correspondents  on  urgent  financial  matters,  as  was  the  case 
with  Saint  Paul  when  he  wrote  the  epistles  in  question. 

No  one  can  tell  whether  the  sum  of  human  happiness 
has  been  increased  or  diminished  by  the  acceleration  of 
means  of  communication.  Its  effects  in  this  respect  are 
not  palpably  manifest  as  are  those  of  other  scientific  inven- 
tions of  the  Victorian  age,  such  as  that  of  anaesthetics  for 
surgical  operations,  which  has  undoubtedly  made  the  human 
race  less  subject  to  physical  suffering.  But  whether  man- 
kind is  happier  or  unhappier  under  its  changed  conditions, 
the  greatest  revolution  in  the  history  of  civilisation  has 
been  accomplished,  and  it  has  to  be  accepted.  It  ought, 
moreover,  to  be  accepted  with  greater  satisfaction  by'  the 
British  people  than  by  any  other  portion  of  the  human 
race.  For  the  nation  which  gave  birth  to  Watt  and 
Stephenson,  Wheatstone  and  Faraday  has  been  the  chief 
to  profit  from  the  developments  of  their  discoveries. 

It  is  true  that  our  colonies  were  all  founded  and  our 
Indian  dependencies  conquered  before  ocean-going  steamers 
facilitated  traffic  between  them  and  the  mother-country, 
before  railways  were  invented  to  open  up  their  rich  resources, 
and  before  the  electric  telegraph  put  them  in  hourly  com- 


ii2  THE   CORONATION   OF  EDWARD   VII. 

munication  with  the  metropolis.  The  genius  of  the  British 
race  which  was  illustrated  by  Drake  and  Frobisher  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  by  Lord  Baltimore  and  William  Penn  in 
the  seventeenth,  and  by  Clive  and  Captain  Cook  in  the 
eighteenth,  needed  no  mechanical  or  scientific  aids  to 
encourage  it.  To  those  undaunted  Britons,  and  to  others 
like  them,  who  for  various  causes  went  forth  from  their 
native  land  in  days  when  a  voyage  was  an  adventure 
fraught  with  peril  and  uncertainty,  the  primacy  of  the 
English  tongue  among  the  languages  of  the  earth  is  due  in 
the  twentieth  century.  The  dangers  and  difficulties  which 
they  had  to  face  only  stimulated  their  enterprise  and 
affirmed  their  vigour.  Had  the  expansion  of  England  not 
begun  until  the  time  when  a  voyage  to  the  antipodes  was 
within  the  powers  of  the  feeble,  not  only  should  we  have 
been  too  late  to  found  an  empire  beyond  the  seas,  but  our 
race  would  have  degenerated  and  would  have  been  unfit 
for  imperial  sway.  We  owe  everything  to  the  spirit  and 
example  of  our  ancestors,  formed  amid  hardships  and 
hazards,  from  the  period  of  the  Renaissance,  when  the 
English  language  and  national  character  took  shape,  down 
to  the  epoch  of  invention,  which  was  inaugurated  when 
Queen  Victoria  was  crowned.  The  special  value  of  their 
tradition  lies  in  its  continuity.  Spain  and  France,  at  various 
stages  in  their  modern  history,  were  the  leading  nations  of 
the  world  in  colonisation.  But  their  efforts  died  away  ; 
while  those  of  England  were  pursued  with  an  uninterrupted 
tenacity  which  never  failed,  either  amid  trouble  at  home  or 
reverse  abroad.  When  just  two  centuries  from  the  day 
on  which  Queen  Elizabeth  waved  a  farewell  to  Frobisher,  as 
he  sailed  past  Greenwich  on  his  first  great  voyage,  we  lost 
our  American  colonies,  a  less  inflexible  people  would  have 


THE   INAUGURATION   OF  A  NEW   ERA  113 

been  discouraged  by  their  defection,  as  were  the  French  by 
the  loss  of  Canada,  seventeen  years  before  the  Declaration 
of  Independence.  But  the  secession  of  the  United  States, 
instead  of  inflicting  a  fatal  blow  on  the  territorial  ambition 
of  England,  only  incited  it  to  fresh  acquisition.  New  con- 
quests in  India  formed  an  immediate  compensation  for  our 
losses  in  the  West.  Then  came  the  French  Revolution, 
caused  in  part  by  the  example  of  the  American  rebellion, 
and  out  of  the  wars  which  ensued  we  took  as  our  spoil  a 
collection  of  distant  possessions,1  while  keeping  our  hold 
on  the  newly  found  lands  of  Australasia  to  be  colonised  at 
a  future  day. 

IV 

Such  was  the  British  dominion,  acquired  by  our  fore- 
fathers before  Queen  Victoria  assumed  the  Imperial  Crown, 
with  which  she  was  destined  to  consolidate  it.  Every  yard 
of  it  had  been  obtained  without  the  aid  of  any  scientific 
inventions  more  recent  than  those  of  gunpowder  and  the 
mariner's  compass.  It  was  left  to  the  British  people  as  an 
inheritance  of  the  ages  which  were  distinguished,  in  varying 
degrees,  not  less  by  arduous  enterprise  than  by  a  practical 
sense  of  beauty  in  painting,  architecture,  poetry  and  letters, 
all  of  which  arts  have  waned  in  the  new  commercial  era. 

It  was  this  inheritance  which  was  destined,  under  the 
crown  of  Queen  Victoria,  to  turn  to  our  benefit  the  inven- 
tions which,  when  she  assumed  it,  were  rushing  forth  from 

1  The  enterprise  and  bravery  of  our  sailors  and  soldiers  in  annexing  territories  during  the 
Napoleonic  wars  were  counterbalanced  by  our  listless  diplomacy  which  gave  up  most  of  their 
acquisitions,  notably  at  the  Peace  of  Amiens,  when  England,  weary  of  the  war,  ceded  nearly  all 
its  spoils  gained  in  the  conflict  with  France.  After  the  final  settlement  at  the  Congress  of 
Vienna  we  retained  Malta,  the  Dutch  colonies  of  Ceylon  and  the  Cape,  the  French  colony  of 
Mauritius  and  a  few  West  Indian  islands — a  scant  proportion  of  our  conquests. 
H 


H4  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

England  to  transform  the  surface  of  the  world.  No  one 
at  this  epoch  anticipated  either  the  good  or  the  evil 
which  would  result  from  these  scientific  discoveries  and 
from  their  application  to  the  conditions  of  existence.  The 
railway  was  not  then  associated  with  the  disfigurement 
of  smiling  landscape  as  the  price  to  pay  for  rapidity  of  trans- 
port and  consequent  industrial  development.  The  year 
that  the  Queen  was  crowned  nothing  could  be  more  agree- 
able than  to  take  the  unaccustomed  train  at  Euston  Grove 
and  to  be  swiftly  borne  by  it  past  the  classic  hill  of  Harrow, 
through  the  fertile  vale  of  Aylesbury  to  visit  some  ancient 
hall  among  the  Chilterns  or  some  rural  market-town  in  the 
shires,  where  people  were  living  the  tranquil  life  of  their 
ancestors  amid  scenes  as  yet  unchanged,  though  they  were 
now  brought  within  a  few  hours'  journey  of  the  capital.  It 
was  by  this  novel  mode  of  conveyance  that  joyous  crowds 
repaired  to  London  for  Queen  Victoria's  coronation  from 
counties  through  which  the  newly  opened  lines  passed. 
From  the  impressions  which  they  recorded,  the  loyal 
travellers  do  not  seem  to  have  realised  that  they  were 
taking  part  in  the  first  stage  of  a  revolution.  They 
regarded  the  train  as  a  new  experiment  in  locomotion, 
something  like  the  "monster  balloon"  which,  then  making 
its  voyages  from  Vauxhall  Gardens,  encouraged  the  belief 
that  the  secret  of  aerial  navigation  had  been  discovered. 
Not  for  a  year  or  two  did  the  future  of  steam-traffic  inspire 
that  optimism  which  produced  the  disastrous  railway-mania 
and,  at  the  same  time,  covered  England  with  a  web  of 
lines. 

From  that  moment  the  character  of  the  English  popula- 
tion and  its  conditions  of  life  were  transformed.  At  the 
same  time  was  deteriorated  the  beauty  of  English  scenery, 


THE   INAUGURATION   OF  A  NEW   ERA  115 

which  owed  its  charm  less  to  the  grandiose  effects  of 
nature  than  to  our  systems  of  land-tenure  and  cultivation, 
practised  in  a  climate  favourable  to  verdure.  The  peculiar 
amenity  of  the  English  landscape  before  the  era  of  railways 
was  not  a  patriotic  invention  of  those  who  had  never 
compared  it  with  scenes  in  other  lands.  Bishop  Berkeley, 
whose  genius  as  a  philosopher  has  caused  his  graphic 
descriptions  of  foreign  travel  to  be  neglected,  writing  to 
Pope  of  the  "lightsome  days,  blue  skies,  rocks  and  pre- 
cipices" of  Italy,  declared  that  "green  fields  and  groves, 
flowery  meadows  and  purling  streams  are  nowhere  in  such 
perfection  as  in  England."1  This  was  in  the  year  that  the 
House  of  Hanover  succeeded  to  the  British  crown  ;  but  a 
century  and  a  quarter  later,  when  Queen  Victoria  had  just 
come  to  the  throne,  the  charm  of  rural  England  was  un- 
rivalled in  the  eyes  even  of  those  familiar  with  the  most 
picturesque  regions  of  Europe.  A  few  months  before  her 
coronation  George  Borrow  met  at  Corunna  a  wandering 
Piedmontese,  who  said,  "  I  would  rather  be  the  poorest 
tramper  on  the  roads  of  England  than  lord  of  all  within  ten 
leagues  of  the  lake  of  Como.  I  have  ten  letters  from  as 
many  countrymen  in  America  who  are  rich  and  thriving ; 
but  every  night  when  their  heads  are  reposing  on  their 
pillows,  their  souls  hurry  away  to  England  and  its  green 
lanes  and  farm-yards.  And  there  they  are  again  at  night- 
fall in  the  hedge-alehouses,  listening  to  the  roaring  song 
and  merry  jests  of  the  labourers,  ...  oh  the  green  English 
hedgerows."2  The  latter  quotation  throws  some  light  on 
the  cheerful  social  life  of  rural  England  as  well  as  on  the 
comeliness  of  its  scenery  when  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned. 

1  "  The  Rev.  Dean  Berkley  to  Mr  Pope,"  Leghorn,  May,  1714.     The  Works  of  Alexander 
Pope,  Esq. ,  London,  1751. 

2  The  Bible  in  Spain,  by  George  Borrow.     Vol.  II.  ch.  viii.,  London,  1843. 


Ii6  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

It  can  hardly  be  denied  that  both  had  undergone  a  com- 
plete change  by  the  end  of  her  reign. 

To  the  most  superficial  observer  who  looks  at  England  from 
the  window  of  a  railway  carriage  the  transformation  of  the 
surface  of  the  land  is  obvious.  A  journey  such  as  that  from 
King's  Cross  to  the  industrial  district  of  Yorkshire  reveals  the 
change.  The  streets  of  London  stretch  nearly  to  the  park 
of  Hatfield, — one  of  those  enclosures  the  existence  of  which 
was  once  blamed  by  economists  and  assailed  by  reformers, 
though  now  they  are  precious  sanctuaries  of  almost  all 
that  survives  of  unimpaired  rural  beauty  in  England.  The 
pleasing  market  towns  and  villages  beyond,  amid  the 
groves  of  Hertfordshire  or  of  Bedfordshire,  are  surrounded 
with  graceless  fringes  of  trivial  modern  houses  proclaiming 
them  suburbs  of  the  capital.  Farther  on,  when  the  Fens 
are  crossed,  five  or  six  old  provincial  centres  of  agriculture 
are  each  flanked  with  a  dreary  wilderness  of  railway- 
sidings  :  they  too  have  suburbs  of  their  own  which  straggle 
along  the  line  till  they  approach  the  confines  of  the  next 
town.  The  dense  manufacturing  district  is  reached  by  the 
rapid  train  before  the  eye  has  been  allowed  to  rest  for 
ten  minutes  on  an  unblemished  country  landscape.  Here, 
on  the  brightest  day  of  summer,  a  gloomy  veil  obstructs 
the  sun  from  lighting  up  the  gaunt  and  endless  streets, 
too  often  built  in  defiance  of  sanitary  requirement,  for  the 
habitation  of  the  toiling  people  who  produce  the  wealth 
which  the  smoke  represents.  It  extends  far  beyond  the 
limits  of  the  cheerless  towns.  On  the  moorlands  and  in 
once  rural  valleys,  the  atmosphere  is  tarnished  with  the 
signs  of  industrial  progress.  If  the  traveller's  goal  be  a 
country-house— a  Tudor  manor  where  the  great  maiden 
queen  once  halted,  or  a  spacious  hall,  planned  by  Inigo 


THE   INAUGURATION    OF  A   NEW   ERA          117 

Jones,  or  an  Italian  palace,  filled  with  treasures  of  art,  the 
brightness  of  the  interior  after  nightfall  will  make  him 
forget  all  else  besides  the  immemorial  tradition  of  English 
hospitality.  But  on  his  morning  walk  he  will  note  that  the 
nymphs  on  the  terraces,  mourning  their  Castalian  springs, 
have  veiled  themselves  in  streaky  suits  of  woe,  the 
yew-tree  avenue  weeps  blots  of  swarthy  dew  and  the 
plucked  flower  smirches  the  nostril  it  was  intended  to 
perfume. 

Considerations  of  this  kind  might  be  dismissed  as  the 
fancies  of  unpractical  refinement  if  it  were  certain  that 
the  disfigurement  of  England  had  been  for  the  greater 
happiness  of  the  people.  The  midland  and  northern 
regions  defaced  by  mineral  and  industrial  development, 
the  home  counties  overrun  by  the  suburbs  of  the  swollen 
capital,  the  pastures  and  orchards  of  the  west  menaced 
by  the  builder,  the  noble  and  historic  coast-line  of  our 
island  degraded  into  a  long  and  insipid  esplanade  for  the 
diversion  of  railway-travelling  idlers — all  these  changes 
might  be  a  just  price  to  pay  for  the  progress  of  civilisation 
if  they  had  been  coincident  with  a  proportional  advance  in 
the  general  well-being  of  the  community.  In  the  old  days 
when  locomotion  was  slow  and  traffic  limited,  the  hard- 
ships of  the  population  were  sometimes  acute.  Oppressive 
laws  have  been  repealed,  the  advance  of  medical  science 
has  arrested  the  scourge  of  epidemic  disease,  the  spread  of 
education  and  the  reform  of  the  penal  system  have  greatly 
reduced  crime.  But  these  improvements  have  not  been 
due  to  railways  and  other  products  of  mechanical  in- 
vention, which  have  brought  forth  other  evils,  while  the 
circumstances  under  which  those  ills  are  suffered  are  less 
agreeable.  This  is  not  the  place  for  a  detailed  inquiry  into 


ii8  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

the  economic  and  social  condition  of  England.  It  must 
suffice  to  say  that  the  annual  number  of  deaths  from  starva- 
tion, and  the  large  proportion  of  the  inhabitants  of  Great 
Britain  who  are  struggling  with  hopeless  poverty,  indicate 
some  of  the  untoward  results  of  sixty  years'  enjoyment  of  the 
new  civilisation.  In  that  time  the  population  of  the  land  has 
more  than  doubled,  yet  its  once  animated  villages  are  often 
deserted,  and  the  rural  tracts  outside  the  sphere  of  influence 
of  the  railways  are  sometimes  solitary  wastes.  The  influx 
from  the  country  into  the  towns  is  so  great  that  they  now  con- 
tain two-thirds  of  the  entire  population,  and  the  consequent 
overcrowding  and  competition  for  work  are  such  that  certain 
provincial  urban  centres  vie  with  London  in  the  misery  of 
the  condition  of  the  poor.1 

The  fact  is  that  England,  through  which  a  postchaise 
could  be  driven  from  end  to  end  in  two  days  and  a  night, 
was  too  small  a  country  for  railways  and  the  colossal  indus- 
trial development  which  came  in  their  wake.  England 
was  like  a  fair  daughter  of  men,  minute  of  stature,  chosen 
for  his  mate  by  a  giant  sent  down  from  some  monster- 
breeding  star,  and  producing  with  valiant  fecundity  a  race 
of  mammoths,  interspersed  with  an  occasional  weakling. 
But  the  efforts  of  abnormal  parturition  have  disfigured 
the  little  mother,  and  she  has  to  console  herself  for  her 

1  The  statistics  given  by  Mr  C.  Booth,  Mr  Rowntree  and  Mr  Rider  Haggard  upon  this 
subject  have  been  disputed.  But  the  general  lines  of  the  sombre  pictures  of  urban  and  rural 
life  in  England  drawn  by  those  able  and  observant  writers  cannot  be  criticised.  The  state  of 
things  described  in  the  text  is  not  peculiar  to  England,  and  is  found  in  countries  which  have 
none  of  the  national  compensations  about  to  be  mentioned.  In  Belgium  the  misery  in  the 
large  towns  is  said  to  be  worse  than  in  ours.  In  France  the  depopulation  of  the  rural  districts 
by  the  immigration  into  the  towns  is  further  aggravated  by  the  artificial  decrease  of  the  birth 
rate.  The  happiest  period  for  the  people  in  France  seems  to  have  been  that  between  the  end 
of  the  Revolutionary  wars,  when  the  population  was  enjoying  in  peace  the  relief  from  the 
fiscal  oppression  of  privilege,  and  the  development  of  the  railway  system,  which  introduced 
some  of  the  evils  of  the  new  civilisation— less  acutely,  however,  than  in  England, 


THE    INAUGURATION    OF   A    NEW    ERA          119 

battered  features  by  contemplating  her  prodigious  offspring 
and  their  mighty  works. 

Here  we  see  the  compensation  which  England  has 
derived  from  the  new  civilisation  and  its  attendant  evils. 
From  those  ills  England,  as  a  fragment  of  the  earth's 
surface,  has  suffered  more  than  any  country  by  reason 
of  its  narrow  limits,  and  also  on  account  of  the  peculiar 
effect  of  smoke  on  its  insular  atmosphere.  But  England, 
as  an  imperial  nation,  has  profited  more  than  any  other  in 
the  world  from  improved  means  of  communication.  The 
colonies  and  dependencies  founded  and  annexed  by  our 
forerunners  could  not  have  been  effectively  developed 
under  the  old  conditions,  or,  being  developed,  they  could 
not  have  been  firmly  united  into  one  great  empire  without 
the  ocean-going  steamers  which  connect  them  with  the 
metropolis,  and,  in  a  different  degree,  without  the  railways 
which  bind  together  the  component  parts  of  each  wide 
possession  beyond  the  seas.  In  the  spacious  horizons  of 
Canada  and  Australia  the  railways  traversing  the  virgin 
soil  find  their  proper  scope  for  the  good  of  mankind. 
If  a  journey  of  five  hours  on  an  English  line,  from  the 
Black  Country  to  Plymouth  or  from  London  to  Man- 
chester, gives  cause  for  disquieting  reflection,  a  journey 
of  five  days  on  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railroad,  from  the 
shores  of  the  Saint  Lawrence  to  beyond  the  fastnesses  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  imparts  to  the  English  traveller  a 
sense  of  patriotic  exhilaration.  Our  South  African  territory, 
a  mineral-bearing  wilderness,  fringed  with  a  border  of  culti- 
vation, is  marked  out  as  a  land  incapable  of  permanent 
prosperity  without  the  railway,  which  will  be  the  chief 
agency  of  conciliation,  if  the  rival  white  races  inhabiting 
it  are  ever  to  be  reconciled.  India,  with  its  ancient 


120  THE   CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

civilisation  and  its  dense  native  population,  stands  in  a 
different  category  to  that  of  our  colonial  dependencies. 
It  is  the  greatest  monument  of  British  enterprise  and 
administrative  skill  exercised  beyond  the  seas  in  the  old 
era.  The  application  of  modern  inventions  to  the  govern- 
ment and  commerce  of  that  vast  empire  is  bearing  results 
which  cannot  easily  be  summarised.  It  is,  however, 
interesting  to  note  how  in  its  development  we  utilise  the 
improved  means  of  communication  which  other  nations 
have  adopted,  to  bind  closer  the  relations  of  India  with  the 
metropolis.  There  is  no  more  significant  sight  in  Europe 
than  that  which  may  be  seen  on  the  last  day  of  every  week 
among  the  Alpine  passes  of  Savoy,  and  a  few  hours  later 
on  the  skirts  of  the  Adriatic,  when  France  and  Italy  clear 
their  iron- ways  for  the  passage  of  our  Indian  mail  on  its 
journey  to  Brundusium. 

The  distant  parts  of  the  earth  would  have  profited  from 
the  inventions  of  the  new  era  whatever  had  happened  to 
the  political  system  of  the  land  from  whence  they  first 
emanated.  The  progress  they  have  made  in  the  United 
States  of  America  shows  that  to  develop  them,  to  the 
highest  perfection,  the  protection  of  the  British  flag  is  not 
necessary,  especially  in  a  land  of  English  speech,  peopled 
chiefly  by  men  of  Anglo-Saxon  race.  It  is  not  unlikely,  it 
is  even  probable  that  those  portions  of  the  British  Empire 
which  are  now  self-governing  colonies,  under  the  British 
crown,  would  for  various  causes  have  followed  the  example 
of  the  United  States  in  quitting  the  tutelage  of  the  mother- 
country  but  for  the  binding  influence  of  that  crown.  It  is 
equally  probable  that  had  the  central  figure  of  the  epoch- 
marking  coronation  of  1838  not  been  the  young  queen,  who 
reconciled  loyalty  to  the  national  conscience,  who  invested 


THE   INAUGURATION    OF   A    NEW   ERA          121 

the  monarchy  with  a  moral  prestige  appealing  to  the  pride 
and  also  to  the  utilitarian  instincts  of  its  subjects,  if  the 
sovereign  then  crowned  had  been  instead  of  her  an 
unpopular  or  unsympathetic  personage,  the  imperial  idea 
would  never  have  been  born.  In  that  case  England,  bereft 
of  her  offshoots,  would,  as  we  have  seen,  have  had  no  cause 
to  rejoice  at  the  progress  of  things.  Here  we  see  one  of 
the  advantages  which  the  English  nation  has  derived  from 
the  monarchy  in  the  new  era.  It  was  the  figure  of  the 
Queen  seated  on  the  throne  of  England  which  inspired  the 
imperial  citizenship  of  the  colonist  and  caused  it  to  take  the 
form  of  personal  allegiance.  Without  the  improved  means 
of  communication  between  the  metropolis  and  the  colonies 
that  sentiment  could  not  have  been  effectively  developed. 
But  without  the  venerated  and  symbolical  figure  wearing 
the  crown  the  revolutionising  products  of  the  age  might 
have  encouraged  young  and  ambitious  communities  to 
break  away  from  the  old  country  instead  of  strengthening 
their  links  with  it.  Hence  the  twofold  historical  importance 
of  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria.  It  was  the  inaugura- 
tion of  the  era  in  which  mankind  experienced  greater 
changes  than  in  any  previous  period  of  the  world's  history. 
It  was  the  manifestation  to  her  people  of  the  ruler  who 
became  the  instrument  to  turn  those  changes  to  the  profit 
of  the  nation,  over  which  she  solemnly  assumed  sovereignty 
that  day  in  Westminster  Abbey. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE    ESTATES   OF    THE    REALM    AT    THE    CROWNING    OF 
QUEEN    VICTORIA 

I 

THE  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  was  the  inauguration 
of  a  new  era,  not  only  of  colonial  expansion  and  of  the 
consolidation  of  the  British  Empire.  It  also  marked 
the  period  in  which  political  power  departed  from  the  hands  of 
a  territorial  oligarchy,  henceforth  to  be  shared  in  increasing 
proportions  by  the  commercial  classes.  The  discoveries  of 
Watt  and  of  Faraday,  which,  when  applied  to  means  of 
locomotion  and  of  communication,  converted  steam  and 
electricity  into  forces  destined  to  revolutionise  the  world, 
were  not  the  sole  inventions  which,  going  forth  from 
England,  changed  in  their  development  the  conditions  of 
human  existence.  Already  in  the  eighteenth  century 
Arkwright  with  the  spinning-jenny,  Cartwright  with  the 
power-loom,  Crompton  with  the  mule,  and  other  English- 
men with  similar  products  of  their  genius,  were  preparing 
an  industrial  revolution  which,  when  steam  came  to  be 
applied  to  the  novel  machinery,  affected  civilisation  more 
profoundly  than  any  political  or  social  reform  in  modern 
times,  such  as  the  abolition  of  feudal  tenure  in  England  or 
of  privilege  in  France.  For  out  of  these  inventions  arose 
the  great  problems,  unknown  and  unforeseen  in  previous 
ages,  which  have  for  their  basis  the  relations  of  capital  and 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  123 

labour.  These  problems,  which  were  first  foreshadowed 
when  Queen  Victoria  assumed  the  crown  of  England,  are 
far  from  their  solution  at  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  her 
illustrious  son.  In  some  communities  they  have  put  into 
the  background  all  questions  of  a  purely  political  order, 
notably  in  the  great  independent  offshoot  of  England,  the 
United  States  of  America.  If  our  "  nation  of  shopkeepers," 
whose  commercial  aptitude  and  enterprise  won  it  that  title 
before  the  revolution  caused  by  the  application  of  steam  to 
machinery,  is  not  in  similar  case,  it  is  due  to  the  existence 
of  the  monarchy.  The  crown  of  England  has  been  a 
beneficent  influence  strong  enough  to  arrest  in  some  degree 
the  materialisation  of  social  life,  which  elsewhere  is  an 
essential  incident  of  the  capitalist  regime.  Moreover  under 
the  British  crown  the  opposing  forces  of  labour  have  been 
able  to  organise  themselves  in  corporations,  which,  though 
formidable,  are  not  in  England  a  hostile  menace  to  orderly 
government,  as  are  the  trade-unions  on  the  continent  of 
Europe. 

The  preponderant  sway  of  capital  on  the  one  hand  and 
the  organisation  of  labour  on  the  other  were  not  subjects 
which  called  for  much  attention  in  the  year  of  the  Corona- 
tion of  Queen  Victoria.  An  important  change  had  however 
just  taken  place  which  had  caused  a  considerable  displace- 
ment of  political  power.  The  enfranchisement  of  the 
middle  classes  in  1832,  and  the  transfer  of  a  number  of 
parliamentary  seats  from  pocket  boroughs  to  newly  created 
industrial  constituencies,  had  modified  the  political  influence 
of  the  landed  interest,  which  was  destined  further  to 
diminish  under  the  altered  conditions  of  the  commercial  era. 
But  the  Estates  of  the  Realm  which  were  summoned  to 
Westminster  Abbey  on  June  28,  1838,  to  take  their 


124  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

traditional  part  in  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  were, 
for  reasons  which  we  shall  notice,  not  yet  sensibly  affected 
by  the  new  legislation.  Although  no  fewer  than  three 
general  elections  had  taken  place  in  the  five  years  succeed- 
ing the  passage  of  the  Reform  Bill,  the  elements  composing 
the  House  of  Commons  had  not  greatly  changed  since  the 
unreformed  era.  With  a  few  exceptions  the  members  of 
both  Houses  of  Parliament  who  attended  the  coronation 
may  be  said  to  have  represented,  by  birth,  by  age,  and  by 
association,  the  old  order  of  things.  It  was  the  last  full- 
dress  parade  of  England  of  the  ancient  regime  which  the 
young  Queen  inspected  in  the  choir  and  transepts  of  the 
Abbey.  If  therefore  we  pass  in  review  some  of  the 
personages  who  surrounded  the  throne  on  that  memorable 
day  we  shall  more  clearly  comprehend  the  place  in  history 
filled  by  Queen  Victoria.  For  she,  who  was  the  chief  figure 
in  this  great  assembly  of  people,  more  than  half  of  whom 
were  born  in  the  eighteenth  century,  did  not  lay  aside  the 
sceptre  then  placed  in  her  hands,  until  with  it  she  had 
guided  into  the  twentieth  century  a  new  imperial  nation  not 
yet  born  on  that  Coronation  day. 

To  one  of  the  most  intimate  of  her  advisers,  in  her  closing 
days,  the  Queen  once  said,  with  some  pathos,  that  she  had 
been  on  the  throne  so  long  that  five  generations  of  friends 
and  of  councillors  had  passed  before  her  in  the  course  of  her 
reign.  The  memory  of  the  venerable  sovereign  was  not  at 
fault.  At  the  time  of  her  succession  among  the  men  to 
whom  she  turned  for  guidance  were  the  Duke  of  Wellington, 
the  Duke  of  Sussex,  her  uncle,  and  Lord  Melbourne,  her 
first  Prime  Minister.  They  were  all  born  in  the  early  years 
of  the  reign  of  George  III.  :  the  aged  people  whom  they 
knew  in  their  childhood  had  been  subjects  of  the  Stuarts, 


THE    CROWNING   OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  125 

and  they  themselves  were  growing  up  when  the  French  Re- 
volution began.  The  next  generation  of  Queen  Victoria's 
councillors  included  five  of  her  Prime  Ministers  who  were 
born  during  the  first  administration  of  William  Pitt,  which 
commenced  in  1783  :  these  were,  in  the  order  of  their  birth, 
Lord  Aberdeen,  Lord  Palmerston,  Sir  Robert  Peel,  Lord 
John  Russell  and  Lord  Derby.  The  third  series  first  saw 
the  light  under  the  Regency,  and  passed  their  boyhood 
amid  echoes  of  the  war  with  Napoleon  :  of  them  the  most 
notable  were  Lord  Beaconsfield  and  Mr  Gladstone,  to 
whose  names  should  be  added  that  of  the  sagacious  Dean 
of  Windsor,  Gerald  Wellesley.  The  fourth  generation  was 
composed  of  men  who  were  somewhat  younger  than  the 
Queen  and  born  in  the  reign  of  George  IV.  :  such  were 
the  Duke  of  Argyll,  Sir  Henry  Ponsonby,  whom  Mr 
Gladstone,  referring  to  his  confidential  relations  with  his 
royal  mistress,  called  the  most  valuable  servant  of  the 
British  crown,  and  Lord  Salisbury,  whose  period  of  in- 
fluence and  of  office  was  coincident  with  the  last  years  of 
her  life.  Finally,  there  were  the  men  who  had  never  had 
any  other  sovereign  than  Queen  Victoria,  who  were  still 
schoolboys  when  she  lost  the  guidance  of  the  Prince 
Consort,  and  who  in  her  presence  felt  how  brief  was  their 
acquaintance  with  public  affairs  compared  with  that  of  her 
who  was  experienced  in  statecraft  before  they  were  born. 
Of  this  generation  were  Lord  Rosebery,  the  only  former 
Prime  Minister  of  the  Queen  who  survived  her,  Mr  Arthur 
Balfour,  the  leader  of  the  House  of  Commons  at  the  end 
of  her  reign,  and  Archbishop  Davidson,  who  as  Dean  of 
Windsor  was  admitted  to  her  intimate  councils,  and  who  as 
Bishop  of  Winchester  attended  her  in  her  last  moments. 
Younger  even  than  those  three  statesmen  were  some  of 


126  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

the  Queen's  ministers  in  the  final  administrations  of  her 
reign,  having  been  born  in  the  second  half  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  Moreover,  a  goodly  number  of  persons  were  pre- 
sent at  her  coronation  who  were  considerably  senior  to  the 
Duke  of  Wellington,  the  oldest  of  the  royal  councillors 
mentioned  in  the  foregoing  list.  Between  the  birth  of  the 
most  aged  of  the  peers  who  did  homage  to  Queen  Victoria 
at  her  coronation  in  Westminster  Abbey  and  the  birth  of 
the  youngest  of  her  ministers  who  knelt  before  her  to 
receive  office  in  the  last  period  of  her  reign,  there  was  an 
interval  of  more  than  a  hundred  years. 

II 

The  remarkable  nature  of  the  link  which  Queen  Victoria 
formed  between  the  traditions  of  the  distant  past  and  the 
modernism  of  the  twentieth  century  is  vividly  brought  to 
mind  by  a  glance  at  some  of  the  ancient  men  who  waited 
upon  her  at  her  coronation.  When  she  succeeded,  the 
previous  year,  fifteen  members  of  the  House  of  Lords  sur- 
vived who  had  been  subjects  of  George  II.  Six  months 
before  the  Coronation  death  had  removed  the  most  celebrated 
of  these  patriarchs,  Lord  Eldon,  who  showed  by  his  career 
that  in  the  days  of  so-called  privilege  and  exclusiveness, 
when  access  to  the  Upper  Chamber  was  less  easy  than  it  is 
in  our  time,  the  highest  dignities  were  open  to  the  humblest 
born  if  they  were  endowed  with  talent,  resolution  and 
industry.  Of  the  other  peers  who  had  lived  in  five  reigns, 
seven  had  sufficient  vigour  to  repair  to  Westminster  to  pay 
their  antique  homage  to  the  gracious  young  sovereign — 
the  Duke  of  Grafton,  the  Earls  of  Westmoreland,  Essex, 
Limerick  and  Leicester,  Lord  Dufferin,  the  grandfather  of 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  127 

the  empire-making  statesman  of  our  time,1  and  Lord  Rolle. 
The  last  named  of  these  noble  relics  of  the  past  is  the  one 
whose  memory  is  most  inseparably  associated  with  the 
Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria.  Lord  Rolle,  like  the  Trojan 
youth  who  invented  the  popular  practice  of  going  to  sleep 
during  a  long  sermon,  owed  his  lasting  fame  to  a  tumble  in 
a  church.  But  one  at  least  of  this  venerable  group  had  a 
better  balanced  title  to  celebrity, — Mr  Coke,  of  Holkam, 
who  from  the  eighteenth  century  had  represented  scientific 
agriculture  in  the  House  of  Commons  and  was  called  to  the 
Upper  Chamber  as  Earl  of  Leicester  after  the  accession  of 
Queen  Victoria.  But  though  his  peerage  was  recent,  he 
was  born  as  far  back  as  1752,  and  it  was  a  striking  spectacle, 
though  its  significance  could  not  then  be  known,  to  see  him 
and  a  little  band  of  contemporaries  of  the  same  distant 
decade  swearing  to  become  the  liegemen  of  life  and  limb  to 
the  young  maiden  just  crowned,  who  was  destined  to  reign 
until  the  twentieth  century. 

Lord  Leicester,  who  thus  knelt  before  Queen  Victoria, 
was  born  seven  years  before  his  friend  William  Pitt,  who 
for  thirty-two  years  had  rested  here  in  the  Abbey  by  the 
side  of  his  father  Chatham.  In  1752  the  Great  Commoner 
himself  had  not  yet  won  that  title,  having  then  only  held 
minor  posts  in  the  government.  In  that  year  of  Lord 
Leicester's  birth,  the  son  of  James  II.  had  still  fourteen  years 
to  live :  Marie  Antoinette  was  not  yet  born,  and  the  mother  of 
Napoleon  was  an  infant  of  twenty  months.  Maria  Theresa 
had  worn  the  ancient  crown  of  Germany,  and  her  rival 

1  The  lamented  Lord  Dufferin,  to  show  the  means  taken  by  the  men  of  that  heroic  age  to 
prolong  their  years,  gave  the  following  reminiscence  of  his  grandfather,  ' '  who  never  had  a  day's 
illness,  and  lived  till  eighty-one  :  he  would  begin  a  convivial  evening  with  what  he  called  '  a 
clearer,'  i.e.  a  bottle  of  port,  and  continued  with  four  bottles  of  claret.  He  always  retired  to 
bed  in  a  state  of  perfect,  though  benevolent  sobriety." 


128  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

Frederick  the  Great  the  brand  new  crown  of  Prussia  only 
twelve  years  :  ten  years  were  to  elapse  before  Catherine 
was  to  mount  the  throne  of  Russia  over  the  corpse  of  her 
strangled  husband.  The  British  dominions  beyond  the 
seas  consisted  chiefly  of  the  American  colonies  which,  not 
for  twenty-one  years,  were  to  be  stirred  to  rebellion  by  the 
tea-chests  of  Boston  harbour.  The  Australian  continent, 
which  was  to  compensate  us  for  that  disaster,  was  not  to  be 
discovered  for  another  eighteen  years,  and  Captain  Cook, 
who  hoisted  the  British  flag  on  its  shores,  was  then  only  a 
mate  on  board  a  coasting  collier.  In  America  the  enter- 
prise of  France  gave  more  cause  for  alarm  than  the 
grievances  of  the  colonists.  The  subjects  of  Louis  XV. 
established  in  the  valleys  of  the  St  Lawrence  and  the 
Mississippi,  further  claimed  that  the  British  settlers  should 
not  cross  the  Alleghanies  and  the  Ohio.  It  was  in  1759, 
the  birth  year  of  Lord  Westmoreland,  another  of  the 
peers  who  swore  allegiance  to  Queen  Victoria,  that  Wolfe 
died  victorious  on  the  heights  above  Quebec,  when  the  sub- 
mission of  Canada  gave  the  death-blow  to  French  ambitions 
in  the  western  hemisphere.  Lord  Westmoreland  in  his 
early  manhood  took  part  in  a  great  drama  connected  with 
the  British  Empire  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  globe.  Fifty 
years  before  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  he  had 
marched  in  solemn  state  with  his  peers  to  the  hall  of  William 
Rufus,  to  try  Warren  Hastings,  impeached  by  the  Commons 
of  high  crimes  and  misdemeanours.  It  was  just  in  the 
period  when  he  and  his  aged  colleagues  first  saw  the  light 
that  the  issue  was  decided  whether  France  or  England 
should  possess  the  Indian  Empire,  which  Warren  Hastings 
with  ruthless  hand  was  to  organise.  His  forerunner  Clive 
was  then  checking  the  schemes  of  Labourdonnais  and 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  129 

Dupleix,  and  having  foiled  French  influence  he  established 
the  domination  of  England  in  the  East  by  the  victory  of 
Plassey  in  1757,  the  year  that  Lord  Essex  and  Lord  Rolle 
were  born. 

Such  were  the  associations  connected  with  the  venerable 
age  of  some  of  the  loyal  subjects  of  the  Queen  who  made 
obeisance  before  her  when  she  had  been  invested  with  the 
ensigns  of  royalty.  In  their  lifetime  already  many  stupen- 
dous changes  had  taken  place  in  the  map  of  the  world  and 
in  the  government  of  the  territories  delineated  upon  it. 
But  neither  the  partition  of  Poland,  nor  the  rise  of  Prussia, 
nor  the  fall  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire,  nor  even  the  consti- 
tution of  the  United  States,  nor  even  the  French  Revolution 
could  be  compared  in  importance  with  the  consolidation 
of  the  British  Empire  which  was  to  take  place  in  the  reign 
of  the  sovereign  just  crowned,  upon  foundations  laid  since 
they  were  born.  Yet  none  of  those  present  in  Westminster 
Abbey,  conscious  though  they  were  that  they  were  living  on 
the  verge  of  an  age  of  marvels,  foresaw  what  the  throne, 
around  which  they  pressed,  would  symbolise  when  its  next 
inheritor  was  placed  upon  it.  According  to  the  ancient 
form  and  order  of  coronation,  just  before  the  homage  of  the 
peers,  the  sovereign  is  lifted  up  into  the  throne,  which  the 
Primate  in  his  exhortation  then  declares  to  be  "the  seat 
of  imperial  dignity."  Those  words  on  Archbishop  Howley's 
lips  when  spoken  to  Queen  Victoria  seemed  only  a  stately 
liturgical  phrase  of  no  special  significance.  But  when  Arch- 
bishop Temple's  trembling  voice  addressed  them  to  King 
Edward  they  had  a  meaning  which  found  an  echo  in  every 
British  heart.  For  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Victoria,  the 
British  Empire,  which  had  come  into  existence  during  the 
lifetime  of  the  aged  men  who  saluted  the  crown  placed  on 


130  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

her  head,  had,  under  that  crown,  attained  proportions  un- 
precedented in  the  history  of  powers  and  dominations  :  and 
the  "imperial  dignity  of  the  throne"  was  no  longer  a  mere 
sonorous  phrase.1 


HI 

It  has  been  worth  while  to  signalise  the  presence  in  the 
Abbey  of  these  ancient  witnesses  of  the  distant  past  before 
turning  to  more  important  figures  in  the  pageant,  who  by 
their  origin,  their  official  rank  or  their  own  achievements 
were  representatives  of  the  old  order  of  things  about  to 
disappear,  or  of  the  new  era  which  was  dawning,  or  who 
displayed  in  their  persons  the  continuity  of  British  traditions 
which  is  still  our  proudest  boast. 

Conspicuous  among  the  princely  personages  surrounding 
the  young  Queen  was  her  favourite  uncle,  the  Duke  of 
Sussex,  towering  head  and  shoulders  above  the  tallest  of  the 
throng.  Although  he  had  attained  manhood  in  the  days 
when  the  French  Revolution  and  its  attendant  wars  had 
driven  cultivation  from  courts,  he  was  a  liberal-minded  patron 
of  learning.  In  this  capacity  he  had  the  distinction  of  hav- 
ing formed  a  finer  collection  of  books  than  any  English 
prince,  not  of  kingly  rank,  since  the  days  of  Humfrey, 
Duke  of  Gloucester,  who  four  hundred  years  before  the 
Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  endowed  the  University  of 
Oxford  with  the  nucleus  of  the  Bodleian  Library.  He  and 
his  younger  brother  the  Duke  of  Cambridge,  who  was  like- 
wise present,  had  sealed  their  letters,  till  they  were  men, 
with  the  royal  arms  quartered  with  the  lilies  of  France, 
which  Edward  III.  had  assumed  in  1340  and  George  III. 

1  See  book  iv.  chapter  6.     Humfrey. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  131 

had  discarded  only  when  the  nineteenth  century  began. 
For  more  than  thirty  years  of  their  lives  those  princes  were 
contemporaries  of  the  last  heir  male  of  the  House  of  Stuart, 
Cardinal  York,  the  grandson  of  James  II.,  who  died  at  Rome 
in  1807.  The  younger  of  the  Queen's  uncles  was  accom- 
panied by  two  of  his  children  who  as  Duke  of  Cambridge 
and  Grand  Duchess  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz  were  present 
at  the  coronation  of  King  Edward,  sixty-four  years  later. 
His  youngest  daughter,  the  Princess  Mary  Adelaide,  than 
whom  in  her  stately  maturity  no  princess  was  better  beloved 
by  the  English  people,  was  not  yet  five  years  old,  so  she 
was  not  taken  to  the  Abbey  as  were  her  little  grandchildren 
when  their  illustrious  paternal  grandparents  were  crowned. 
Foremost  among  the  royal  Princesses  was  the  mother 
of  the  young  queen,  to  whose  parents  the  English  nation 
ought  to  be  eternally  grateful  for  having  called  her 
Victoria  :  for  by  her,  that  name,  of  glorious  sound,  even 
before  it  became  a  glorious  tradition  in  the  annals  of 
England,  was  given  to  the  future  Queen.  The  Duchess 
of  Kent  was  a  princess  of  the  intelligent  family  of  Saxe- 
Coburg  and  Gotha,  whose  descendants  now  fill  the  thrones 
of  nearly  half  the  countries  of  Europe.  One  of  her  nephews 
had,  twenty  months  before,  married  another  young  Queen, 
Maria  da  Gloria  of  Portugal,  and  upon  another  was  soon 
to  be  bestowed  the  great  prize  of  Europe  and  of  the  entire 
world.  King  Leopold,  the  younger  brother  of  the 
Duchess  of  Kent,  and  the  uncle  of  Prince  Albert,  had 
already  conceived  the  idea  of  marrying  his  illustrious 
young  niece  to  his  nephew.  England,  which  had  always 
treated  Leopold  as  a  son  since  his  brief  union  with  the 
Princess  Charlotte  of  Wales,  had  made  him  King  of  the 
Belgians,  and  in  return  he  was  to  send  to  England  an 


132  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

excellent  consort  for  the  young  Queen,  whose  admirable 
disposition  only  needed  such  a  guide  to  maintain  her  in 
the  paths  of  wisdom  for  the  welfare  of  the  realm,  in  the 
unforeseen  transition  which  was  about  to  change  its 
character. 

Some  of  the  foreign  envoys  present  at  the  Coronation 
of  Queen  Victoria  had  played  important  parts  in  the  his- 
tory of  Europe  during  the  crowded  period  which  lasted  from 
the  French  Revolution  till  the  final  settlement  of  accounts 
after  the  great  organiser  of  the  Revolution  had  been 
taken  to  die  at  St  Helena.  The  ambassador  most  warmly 
cheered  by  the  crowds  of  London  was  one  of  Napoleon's 
lieutenants,  Marshal  Soult,  whom  Louis  Philippe  sent  on  a 
special  mission  to  the  coronation.  Fifty-three  years  before, 
he  had  entered  the  royal  army  of  Louis  XVI.  When  the 
Republic,  which  followed  the  deposition  of  the  King,  turned 
into  an  Empire,  the  new  Emperor,  on  crowning  himself  at 
Notre  Dame,  gave  him  the  baton  of  a  marshal.  With  it 
he  led  the  fray  against  Austrian,  Prussian,  and  Russian, 
till  on  the  field  of  Friedland  he  won  the  title  of  Duke  of 
Dalmatia.  Then,  when  his  master  was  elsewhere  em- 
ployed, to  him  was  left  the  vain  task  of  opposing  British 
arms  in  the  Peninsula.  Many  a  name  embroidered  on 
the  colours  of  our  regiments  tells  of  a  struggle  with 
Soult,  in  Portugal  or  Spain,  and  again  in  France  at  the 
end  of  that  campaign,  when  Wellington  met  him  on  the 
Bidassoa,  and  drove  him  back  across  the  Nivelle  and  the 
Nive  right  up  to  Toulouse.  There  the  last  battle  took 
place,  needless  as  it  was  bloody, — for  Napoleon  had  already 
abdicated,  and  England  was  the  ally  of  the  most  Christian 
King  of  France  and  Navarre.  The  white  cockade  which 
Soult  put  on  a  few  days  later  did  not  prevent  him  joining 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  133 

his  old  chief  at  Waterloo.  Luckier  than  his  comrade  Ney, 
he  was  not  shot  by  the  royal  government  of  France  for  his 
final  encounter  with  the  English.  Pardoned  by  Louis 
XVIII.,  who  recognised  his  revolutionary  dukedom  and 
gave  him  back  his  baton,  he  qualified  himself  for  taking 
part  in  royal  coronations  by  bearing  the  sceptre  when 
Charles  X.  was  crowned  at  Reims.  That  homage  to 
legitimacy  did  not  prevent  his  becoming  the  Prime 
Minister  of  Louis  Philippe,  who  usurped  his  cousin's 
throne.  It  was  as  his  envoy  that  this  old  soldier  of  fortune 
took  his  place  in  Westminster  Abbey  among  the  high- 
born representatives  of  the  ancient  monarchies,  and  on  his 
way  thither  the  populace  greeted  him  with  acclamations 
louder  even  than  those  which  they  gave  to  his  former 
adversary  Wellington. 

The  figure  of  Soult  at  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria 
is  worth  considering  because  the  old  marshal  incarnated  in 
his  person  the  changes  which  had  taken  place  in  Europe 
since  the  taking  of  the  Bastille,  and  was  thus  a  link 
between  the  ancient  regime  which  ended  in  1789  and  the 
new  era  inaugurated  in  1838,  after  half  a  century  of  warlike 
and  revolutionary  interlude.  It  is  not  necessary  to  dwell 
so  long  on  the  personality  of  the  other  foreign  envoys, 
interesting  as  some  of  them  were.  Among  them  there  was 
another  representative  of  France,  the  successor  of  Talley- 
rand as  resident  ambassador  at  the  Court  of  St  James. 
General  Sebastiani  was  a  devoted  Corsican  adherent  of 
Napoleon,  who  had  been  the  right  hand  of  his  great  com- 
patriot when  he  attained  the  supreme  power  by  the  coup 
d'ttat  of  1 799,  while  the  tragic  death  of  his  daughter  was 
to  be  one  of  the  events  which  helped  to  bring  about  the 
coup  d'ttat  of  1851  and  the  restoration  of  the  Corsican 


134  THE   CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

dynasty.1  Another  Corsican  present  in  the  Abbey  was 
the  Russian  ambassador,  Pozzo  di  Borgo.  All  natives  of 
the  land  of  the  vendetta  either  love  or  hate  one  another, 
and  the  hate  of  Pozzo  for  Bonaparte  was  such  that,  having 
been  born  in  1764,  before  the  island  was  united  to  France, 
he  had  no  scruple  in  repudiating  his  allegiance  to  that 
country  when  his  compatriot  became  its  master.  Entering 
the  service  of  Russia,  he  had  at  last  a  complete  revenge 
over  the  comrade  of  his  youth  when  in  1814  he  came  to 
France  with  the  allies  to  aid  in  the  deposition  of  Napoleon, 
and  was  then  left  by  the  Tsar  Alexander  in  Paris  as 
ambassador  to  the  restored  Bourbons.  The  Portuguese 
envoy,  Duke  of  Palmella,  was  likewise  associated  with  the 
great  drama  which  occupied  the  stage  of  Europe  during 
the  first  period  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and  of  which 
some  of  the  scenes  were  laid  in  his  country,  at  Cintra, 
Torres- Vedras  and  Busaco.  Here  in  Westminster  Abbey 
he  met  some  of  his  friends  of  the  Congress  of  Vienna,  in 
which  he  had  taken  a  prominent  part.  The  Austrian 
ambassador,  Prince  Paul  Esterhazy,  had  other  titles  to 
celebrity  besides  his  turquoises  and  diamonds,  which 
dazzled  the  London  mob.  It  was  he  who  was  sent  by 
Francis  II.  with  a  favourable  answer,  to  meet  Berthier 
when  the  hero  of  Wagram  came  to  demand  the  hand  of 
Marie  Louise  for  the  recent  husband  of  Josephine  Beau- 
harnais.  What  memories  these  colleagues  of  Talleyrand, 
of  Metternich  and  of  Nesselrode  had.  How  pale  compared 
with  them  will  be  the  reminiscences  of  diplomatists  of  our 
time,  when  the  most  romantic  adventure  permitted  to  an 

1  General  Sebastian!  was  the  father  of  the  unfortunate  Duchesse  de  Choiseul-Praslin,  whose 
assassination  by  her  husband  in  1847  created  such  a  feeling  in  France  against  the  upper 
classes  that  it  was  one  of  the  contributory  causes  of  the  downfall  of  the  Orleans  monarchy  and 
the  consequent  revival  of  the  Empire. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  135 

ambassador  is  to  sign  his  name  to  a  commercial  treaty,  and 
when  diplomatic  history  is  -manufactured  on  a  telegraph 
wire  which  runs  from  Downing  Street,  or  the  Quai  d'Orsay, 
or  the  Wilhelm  Strasse. 


IV 

There  was  an  old  warrior  standing  by  the  throne  of  his 
young  queen  who  enjoyed  high  estimation  among  the 
diplomatists  of  those  great  days,  who  had  known  him  at 
Vienna,  Paris  and  Verona.  The  Duke  of  Wellington  in 
1838  was  possibly  more  respected  on  the  continent  than 
he  was  popular  in  England.  In  spite  of  his  supreme 
position  in  the  country,  his  identification  with  the  policy 
of  a  party  had  exposed  him  to  the  disfavour  of  the  populace. 
But  the  influence  which  he  had  exercised  in  the  councils  of 
Europe  had  given  him  unique  international  prestige.  The 
soldier  who  had  worsted  Napoleon  was  looked  upon  as  the 
final  saviour  of  society  from  the  domination  of  the  French 
Revolution.  Though  the  prosperity  of  the  revolutionary 
Monarchy  of  July  had  revived  the  credit  of  the  legend  of 
1789,  the  Duke  was  regarded  with  gratitude  and  veneration 
in  the  absolute  courts  of  the  continent.  Indeed,  this  was 
one  of  the  reasons  of  his  passing  unpopularity  in  England, 
where  at  the  elections,  during  the  French  insurrection  of 
1830,  the  Whigs  adroitly  connected  the  names  of  Polignac 
and  Wellington  as  an  argument  in  favour  of  parliamentary 
reform.  Among  the  comrades  in  arms  of  the  Duke,  in  the 
Peers'  gallery,  were  Hill,  his  "right  hand,"  Anglesey,  who 
had  left  a  leg  at  Waterloo,  and  Combermere,  the  hero  of 
the  Peninsula ;  while  among  the  Commons  were  Hussey 
Vivian,  the  dashing  commander  of  the  light  cavalry  at 


136  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

Waterloo,  who  was  soon  to  be  ennobled  like  Rowland  Hill 
and  Stapleton  Cotton,  and  the  gallant  De  Lacy  Evans,  who 
was  member  for  Westminster,  being,  unlike  his  old  chief,  a 
Radical  politician. 

By  the  side  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  in  the  Queen's 
procession,  walked  the  Prime  Minister,  bearing  the  sword 
of  State.  Among  all  the  subjects  of  the  new  sovereign 
no  two  natures  and  characters  could  be  found  more  dis- 
similar than  those  of  her  two  chief  advisers,  official  and 
unofficial,  Melbourne  and  Wellington.  Lord  Melbourne 
was  sympathetic,  unambitious,  sceptical  and  warm-hearted, 
with  aptitudes  ranging  from  theology  to  gallantry.  His 
winning  manner  had  secured  the  confidence  of  the  young 
queen,  from  the  morning  of  her  accession,  when  he  gave 
her,  with  genial  charm,  her  first  lesson  in  statecraft,  in  her 
old  home  at  Kensington  Palace,  before  the  first  meeting  of 
her  Privy  Council. 

Two  other  members  of  the  Queen's  first  cabinet  walked 
in  her  procession.  The  President  of  the  Council,  Lord 
Lansdowne,  was  the  son  of  Lord  Shelburne,  the  Prime 
Minister  of  1782.  He  himself,  when  Lord  Henry  Petty, 
had,  as  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  sat  side  by  side  with 
Charles  Fox  and  Windham  in  Lord  Grenville's  "  Ministry  of 
all  the  Talents."  The  Lord  Privy  Seal,  Lord  Duncannon, 
was  also  Chief  Commissioner  of  Works,  and  had  found  a 
place  in  the  Abbey  for  his  little  sons,  one  of  whom,  after  a 
long  official  career,  in  which  he  was  known  as  Sir  Spencer 
Ponsonby-Fane,  headed  the  procession  of  princes  and 
princesses  of  the  blood-royal  at  the  Coronation  of  Edward 
VII.  There  were  other  famous  cabinet  ministers  who  saw 
Queen  Victoria  crowned.  Lord  Palmerston,  her  masterful 
Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs,  had  begun  his  official  career 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA          137 

so  long  ago,  in  the  Tory  Ministry  of  Spencer  Percival,  that 
even  in  1835  Disraeli  spitefully  called  him  "an  old  hack," 
though  he  had  thirty  more  years  of  public  life  before  him. 
There  was  Lord  John  Russell,  the  Home  Secretary,  the 
petulant  pilot  of  the  Reform  Bill  in  the  House  of  Commons  ; 
Lord  Holland,  Chancellor  of  the  Duchy  of  Lancaster,  power- 
ful by  the  social  influence  which  emanated  from  his  historic 
house,  then  on  the  borders  of  rural  Middlesex.1  There  was 
also  Lord  Glenelg,  better  known  as  Charles  Grant,  the 
Minister  for  the  Colonies,  who  had  recently  sent  to  explore 
Western  Australia  a  young  soldier,  afterwards  famous 
during  fifty  years  of  the  Queen's  reign  as  Sir  George 
Grey,  governor  of  three  great  colonies,  in  one  of  which  he 
remained  to  become  its  prime  minister, — one  of  the  chief 
authors  of  the  revival  of  the  imperial  idea.  The  colonial 
office,  even  at  that  period,  was  not  a  restful  sinecure.  The 
controversy  arising  out  of  the  results  of  negro  emancipa- 
tion and  the  rebellion  in  Canada,  which  Lord  Durham  had 
undertaken  to  pacify,  were  subjects  requiring  some  depart- 
mental attention,  when  Lord  Glenelg  was  Secretary  of  State. 
Nevertheless,  the  colonies  were  not  treated  as  an  integral 
and  essential  part  of  the  British  Empire  till  after  his  time, 
though  he  lived  to  be  nearly  ninety.  Sixteen  months 
before  his  death  in  1866,  the  Times,  sermonising  the 
colonies  for  their  attitude  to  "  the  most  patient  of  metro- 
politan governments,"  said,  "  The  colonists  will  gradually 
learn  that  if  the  Imperial  Government  is  tolerant  of  their 
occasional  eccentricities,  it  is  also,  both  politically  and 
economically,  independent  of  their  allegiance."2  Although 

1  Lamartine  describing,  in  conversation,  the  rural  situation  of  this  famous  resort  of  famous 
men,  of  which  the  political  influence  was  a  feature  of  the  period,  said,  "  Apres  Holland  House 
la  foret." 

2  Times,  December  31,  1864. 


138  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

the  word  Imperial  was  spelt  with  a  capital  in  this  strange 
admonition,  the  epithet,  no  more  in  1864  than  in  1838,  had 
acquired  the  significance  which  the  latter  half  of  the  reign 
of  Queen  Victoria  gave  to  it. 

Among  statesmen  not  in  office  the  most  conspicuous  was 
Sir  Robert  Peel.  His  influence  in  the  House  of  Commons 
was  not  less  than  that  of  Wellington  in  the  House  of 
Lords.  Indeed  the  personal  ascendancy  of  these  two  Tory 
leaders  was  a  powerful  cause  of  the  weakness  of  the  Whigs 
in  the  early  years  after  the  Reform  Bill,  when  they  had 
discontented  the  left  wing  of  their  own  party  by  treating 
that  legislation  as  a  measure  of  "  finality."  By  the  probity 
of  his  mind  and  the  integrity  of  his  life  Sir  Robert  Peel 
was,  in  the  eyes  of  his  countrymen,  the  perfect  type  of  the 
upright  Englishman  of  those  days.  Dignified,  prudent, 
and  wealthy,  he  was  also  a  ripe  scholar,  an  adept  at  figures, 
a  sonorous  speaker.  The  fact  that  he  was  a  member  of 
an  industrial  family,  which  was  unconnected  by  birth  or 
marriage  with  either  of  the  great  Whig  or  Tory  political 
dynasties,  appealed  to  the  sympathy  and  confidence  of  the 
newly  enfranchised  middle-class,  and  he  may  be  considered 
to  have  been  the  founder  of  modern  conservatism,  though 
he  was  destined  to  wreck  the  Conservative  party. 

Two  other  ex-ministers  present  at  the  Coronation  merit  a 
word  of  mention.  Though  they  were  out  of  office,  Lord 
Grey  and  Lord  Brougham  both  belonged  to  the  party  in 
power.  The  burden  of  years  had  determined  Lord  Grey's 
retirement,  after  his  memorable  premiership  of  the  Reform 
Ministry,  but  Lord  Howick,  who  lived  to  the  last  decade 
of  the  nineteenth  century,  represented  his  father's  great 
tradition  in  Lord  Melbourne's  cabinet,  where  he  was 
Secretary-at-War.  Lord  Grey  was  the  last  survivor  of  the 


THE    CROWNING   OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  139 

brilliant  band  of  orators  who  enriched  the  Whig  party  in 
the  House  of  Commons  on  the  eve  of  the  French  Revolu- 
tion. Such  was  his  precocious  eloquence  that  at  the  age  of 
twenty-four  he  was  selected  by  the  House  to  conduct  the 
impeachment  of  Warren  Hastings,  with  Burke,  Fox, 
Sheridan  and  Windham,  of  whom  the  first  three  were 
orators  unsurpassed  since  the  days  when  Demosthenes 
resisted  the  aggressions  of  Philip  of  Macedon,  or  when 
Cicero  obtained  for  Pompey  the  command  in  the  Mith- 
ridatic  War. 

Between  the  reserved  and  unaffected  dignity  of  Grey, 
who  was  the  embodiment  of  the  party  system  to  which  we 
owe  our  splendid  parliamentary  tradition,  and  the  vivacious, 
eccentric  and  omniscient  vanity  of  Brougham,  who  was 
impatient  of  party  ties,  there  could  be  no  wider  contrast. 
Yet  they  had  points  of  resemblance.  Both  were  Liberals, 
of  the  best  age  of  Liberalism.  Both  in  debate  were  un- 
rivalled masters  of  the  English  language.  In  one  important 
controversy,  somewhat  outside  the  domain  of  politics, 
these  men  of  different  temperament  and  antecedents  had 
acted  together  and  had  won  fresh  renown  and  popular 
approval.  At  the  trial  of  Queen  Caroline,  seconded  by 
Denman  (who,  as  Lord  Chief  Justice,  was  also  present 
at  Queen  Victoria's  Coronation),  her  attorney-general, 
Brougham,  had  risen  to  the  height  of  forensic  eloquence, 
while  Grey,  who  was  one  of  her  judges,  propounded  ques- 
tions of  law  and  cross-examined  witnesses  with  the  skill  of 
a  trained  jurist.  When  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned, 
Brougham,  who  had  been  Chancellor  in  the  Reform 
Ministry,  and  had  borne  the  Great  Seal  at  the  coronation  of 
William  IV.,  was  excluded  from  office,  and  he  was  devoting 
his  talents  to  social  reform  and  scientific  experiment.  In 


140  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

1803,  the  year  after  he  had  assisted  at  the  birth  of  the  Edin- 
burgh Review,  he  had  published  an  Inquiry  into  the  Colonial 
Policy  of  the  European  Powers.  It  does  not  appear  that 
that  subject  interested  him  at  the  beginning  of  the  reign  at 
the  close  of  which  colonial  questions  were  to  change  the 
basis  of  our  political  ideas.  In  1838  Lord  Brougham 
believed  that  the  salvation  of  the  British  race  had  been 
found  in  the  establishment  of  Mechanics'  Institutes  in  the 
provincial  towns,  and  of  University  College  in  Gower 
Street. 

It  is  important  to  notice  the  varied  ability  and  high 
renown  of  the  ministers  and  statesmen  of  ministerial  rank 
who  surrounded  the  young  Queen  at  her  Coronation. 
Those  among  them  who  were  admitted  to  her  intimate 
counsels,  as  privileged  advisers,  reflected  the  lofty  tone 
which  prevailed  in  parliamentary  circles  in  those  days. 
Had  the  Queen  come  to  the  throne  at  a  moment  of  political 
decadence,  when  statesmen  were  corrupt  or  commonplace, 
it  cannot  be  doubted  that  even  her  high  character,  then  in 
the  course  of  formation,  would  have  suffered  from  the 
contact  of  such  influences.  The  first  three  years  of  her 
reign,  before  her  happy  marriage,  were  of  critical  import- 
ance to  her  and  to  her  people.  Her  intelligence  was  ripe 
beyond  its  years,  and  from  the  hour  of  her  accession  she 
applied  it  to  learning  the  lessons  which  her  counsellors 
had  to  impart.  The  consequence  was  that  when  she  chose 
for  her  consort,  a  prince  distinguished  for  his  intellectual 
gifts,  she  had  not  to  accept  the  guidance  of  a  superior. 
The  royal  bride  of  1840  had  submitted  her  receptive 
faculties  to  a  long  course  of  vigorous  training,  both  in 
statecraft  and  in  business-like  efficiency,  at  the  hands  of 
eminent  preceptors  who  knew  the  theory  and  the  practice. 


THE    CROWNING    OF    QUEEN    VICTORIA  141 

The  Queen  never  forgot  the  teachings  of  her  maidenhood, 
and  in  her  latter  days,  when  her  womanliness  called  forth 
the  filial  devotion  of  her  subjects,  she  was  at  the  same 
time  the  most  experienced  statesman  in  Europe  and  the 
best  man  of  business  in  the  British  Empire. 

Hence  the  statesmen  who  attended  the  Queen  in  West- 
minster Abbey  were  for  a  special  reason  worthy  to  take  a 
prominent  part  in  a  scene  which  was  the  inauguration  of  a 
new  era.  To  that  scene  they  lent  the  prestige  of  the  best 
traditions  of  English  political  life,  which  they  had  directly 
received  from  the  great  age  when  party  government  had 
succeeded  to  the  struggle  of  the  court  and  country  factions. 
For  reasons  which  have  been  noted  in  the  early  pages  of 
this  work,  the  succession  of  Queen  Victoria  was  a  pro- 
vidential event  which,  in  a  critical  period  of  transition  and 
innovation,  prevented  the  revival  of  a  party  hostile  to  the 
monarchy.  That  this  was  perilously  near  at  a  certain 
moment  was  shown  by  the  tone  adopted  by  a  great  parlia- 
mentary leader  like  Lord  Grey,  when  in  the  House  of 
Lords  he  denounced  the  Liverpool  ministry  for  the  part  it 
had  taken  in  the  trial  of  Queen  Caroline.  That  peril  was 
entirely  conjured  by  the  accession  of  Queen  Victoria. 
Henceforth  it  was  her  presence  on  the  throne  which 
enabled  men  of  the  most  diverse  views  on  administrative 
and  fiscal  questions,  many  of  which  were  the  creation  of 
the  new  era,  to  advocate  their  creeds  and  to  found  upon 
them  legislative  measures,  without  ever  calling  in  question 
the  ancient  constitution  of  the  land. 

It  was  also  her  presence  on  the  throne,  as  the  sacred 
figure-head  of  the  constitution,  which  retained  the  allegiance 
of  her  subjects  settled  in  distant  lands,  when  the  expansion 
of  England  had  attained,  under  the  new  conditions  of 


142  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

transport  and  communication,  proportions  undreamed  of 
when  she  was  crowned.  It  was  thus  the  sovereign,  and 
not  the  statesmen  whom  she  saw  around  her  at  her  Corona- 
tion, nor  even  their  successors  of  the  next  generation,  to 
whom  was  chiefly  due  the  growth  of  the  imperial  idea  and 
the  consequent  consolidation  of  the  British  Empire.  But 
the  politicians  of  1838  cannot  be  blamed  for  not  having 
anticipated  what  was  scarcely  foreseen  a  quarter  of  a 
century  later,  when  the  steamship,  the  railway  and  the  electric 
telegraph  had  been  in  use  during  the  intervening  period. 
The  work  attempted  by  Lord  Durham  in  Canada  at  the 
time  of  the  Queen's  Coronation  shows  that  the  high  sense 
of  patriotic  duty  and  the  trained  political  intellect  of  the 
statesmen  of  those  days  were  capable  of  producing  Empire- 
makers.  But  the  imperial  idea  had  not  yet  taken  shape. 
Only  after  the  great  race  of  parliamentarians  had  passed 
away  did  it  emanate  from  the  throne,  to  be  applied  to  the 
consolidation  of  the  British  dominions  by  men  who  were 
little  children  or  were  unborn  when  she,  who  was  to  in- 
carnate that  idea,  received  the  imperial  crown. 

We  shall  not  find  much  trace  of  imperial  sentiment,  as  it 
was  understood  at  the  end  of  the  Queen's  reign,  among  Her 
Majesty's  Commons  who  came  to  see  her  crowned.  But 
before  turning  to  them,  the  first  Estate  of  the  Realm,  as 
represented  in  Westminster  Abbey,  calls  for  some  notice. 


In  the  gallery  of  archiepiscopal  portraits  at  Lambeth 
Palace,  Archbishop  Howley  is  the  last  of  the  tenants  of 
the  see  who  is  represented  with  a  wig.  He  and  the  other 
Lords  Spiritual  wore  at  the  Coronation  that  head-dress  as 


THE   CROWNING    OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  143 

a  relic  of  a  period  when  the  most  reactionary  prelate  in  the 
Church  of  England  never  thought  of  assuming,  excepting 
as  an  armorial  bearing,  the  mitre,  which  is  not  a  con- 
venient adjunct  to  a  perruque.1  The  spiritual  face  of 
Archbishop  Howley,  as  seen  on  the  canvas  in  the  Guard 
Room  at  Lambeth,  calls  to  mind  the  punning  designation 
of  the  men  of  his  time,  who  named  him  "  the  beauty  of 
holiness."  He  was,  as  Mr  Gladstone  said  of  him,  "  a  revered 
man,"  and  had  been  on  the  bench  for  twenty-five  years  when 
he  crowned  Queen  Victoria,  having  been,  like  Warham,  Laud 
and  Juxon,  translated  from  London,  as  his  successors,  Tait 
and  Temple,  were  to  be.  But  his  brother  of  York  had 
been  a  bishop  for  nearly  half  a  century ;  so  on  account  of 
his  great  age  and  his  association  with  the  ways  of  the  past, 
Archbishop  Vernon  Harcourt  was  one  of  the  most 
characteristic  figures  at  Queen  Victoria's  coronation.  A 
younger  son  of  Lord  Vernon,  he  had  married  the  sister  of 
Lord  Gower,  who  became  first  Duke  of  Sutherland.  His 
entry  into  an  important  cousinhood  of  families,  which, 
less  ancient  than  his  own,  rose  to  power  in  the  eighteenth 
century,  had  a  speedy  result,  when  in  1791  Mr  Pitt  made 
him  Bishop  of  Carlisle  at  the  age  of  thirty-two.  That  see 
being  poorly  endowed  he  retained  a  canonry  of  Christ 
Church  and  a  family  living,  along  with  the  bishopric,  until 
the  Duke  of  Portland  promoted  him  to  York,  where  for 
forty  years  he  exercised  his  gilded  apostolate  with  stateli- 


1  This  was  the  experience  of  the  great  Gallican  Bishops  of  the  grand  sitcle.  The  effect  of 
a  mitre  perched  upon  a  wig  may  be  partially  conjectured  from  the  coronet  of  the  Lord 
Chancellor,  in  similar  posture,  as  worn  at  the  Coronation.  Those  peers  who  possessed 
coronets,  made  for  their  ancestors  in  the  eighteenth  century,  found  them  too  large  for  their 
heads  in  1902,  not  because  their  intellectual  organs  were  smaller  than  their  great-grand- 
fathers', but  because  the  latter  wore  their  coronets  over  wigs.  Canon  Duckworth  informs 
me  that  he  saw  Archbishop  Sumner  wearing  his  wig  at  a  Levee  as  late  as  1857. 


144  THE    CORONATION    OF  EDWARD   VII. 

ness  and  piety  till  he  died  in  1847.  In  1830,  having 
inherited  the  estates  of  Lord  Harcourt,  he  assumed  that 
name,  and  in  the  Coronation  year  of  Queen  Victoria  he  was 
offered  a  renewal  of  the  Harcourt  peerage,  which  he 
refused.  The  fact  of  a  hereditary  seat  in  the  House  of 
Lords  being  offered  to  a  spiritual  peer  shows  how  widely 
the  conception  of  the  episcopal  function  at  the  beginning  of 
the  Victorian  era  differed  from  that  which  was  current  at 
the  end  of  the  Queen's  reign.  But  the  office  of  a  bishop  in 
those  days  involved  many  temporal  duties  which  are  not 
now  associated  with  the  purple.  Thus  Archbishop  Vernon 
Harcourt's  coach  and  six  was  expected  to  take  its  place  on 
the  Knavesmire  with  the  carriages  of  the  other  county 
magnates  at  York  races  when  August  came  round,  though 
the  primate  did  not  grace  the  meeting  with  his  visible 
presence.1 

The  Archbishop  of  York  had  preached  the  sermon  at  the 
coronation  of  George  IV.  and  of  William  IV.  That  duty 
he  ceded  to  the  Bishop  of  London  when  Queen  Victoria 

1  The  Archbishop  was  fond  of  a  horse,  having  learned  to  ride  in  the  middle  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  when  stage-coaches  were  rare  and  when  he  had  to  go  from  his  Derbyshire 
home  to  school  at  Westminster  on  horseback,  and  Yorkshiremen  liked  to  believe  that  their 
Primate  used  invisibly  to  view  the  races  through  a  gap  in  a  hedge,  which  became  legendary. 
In  the  privately  printed  Harcourt  Papers  the  following  letter  from  Lord  Sidmouth,  Home 
Secretary,  to  Archbishop  Vernon  throws  a  light  on  the  system  of  colonisation  practised  on 
the  eve  of  Queen  Victoria's  birth.  "Whitehall,  August  16,  1817. 

"  My  dear  Lord, — I  have  this  day  received  your  Grace's  letter  of  the  i3th  inst.,  and  I  heartily 
wish  it  was  in  my  power  to  accomplish  the  object  of  it,  by  permitting  the  poor  women  you 
mention  to  proceed  to  New  South  Wales.  But  the  Government  of  that  settlement  having 
been  put  to  much  inconvenience  and  expense  in  consequence  of  allowing  females  to  proceed  to 
that  Colony  before  it  has  been  ascertained  that  their  husbands  were  in  circumstances  to  enable 
them  to  take  proper  care  of  their  wives  and  families,  it  has  been  settled  that  no  female  shall  be 
allowed  the  indulgence  of  a  passage  to  New  South  Wales  until  either  the  Governor  of  that 
Colony  has  communicated  to  the  Government  of  England  that  any  prisoner  who  is  desirous 
of  his  wife  and  children  joining  him,  has  conducted  himself  properly  in  the  Colony  and  has 
the  means  of  taking  care  of  them ;  or  that  the  Secretary  of  State  is  in  possession  of  such 
account  as  would  bear  no  doubt  in  his  mind  that,  by  his  granting  such  indulgence,  it  would 
not  encumber  the  Colony  with  the  maintenance  of  these  persons." 


THE   CROWNING   OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  145 

was  crowned.  It  would  perhaps  be  unfair  to  class  Dr 
Blomfield  with  Dr  Butler,  whom  Lord  Melbourne  had 
recently  sent  from  Shrewsbury  School  to  Lichfield,  as  "  a 
Greek-play  Bishop,"  for  his  pastoral  activity  was  untiring  : 
but  his  contemporaries  were  more  unanimous  on  the  merits 
of  his  editions  of  /Eschylus  than  of  his  episcopal  career. 
The  brothers  Sumner,  both  prelates  of  great  sanctity  of 
life,  in  spite  of  the  dubious  origin  of  their  preferment,  were 
also  in  the  choir,  the  elder  bearing  the  Bible  as  Bishop  of 
Winchester  :  the  younger,  who  had  succeeded  Blomfield  at 
Chester,  a  diocese  relatively  more  important  then  than  now, 
was  to  die  Primate  of  All  England.  His  future  successor  at 
Canterbury,  Longley,  represented  at  the  Coronation  Ripon, 
the  first  of  the  new  sees  created  since  Tudor  times,  of  which 
seven  more  were  to  be  founded  in  Queen  Victoria's  reign. 
Among  other  bishops  present  were  Copleston  of  Llandaff, 
who  was  also  Dean  of  St  Paul's,  and  had  given  up  the 
provostship  of  Oriel  to  Hawkins,  just  before  that  post  be- 
came for  a  season  the  most  interesting  headship  in  the 
University  of  Oxford ;  Edward  Stanley  of  Norwich,  who 
was  beloved  by  his  friends  but  whose  chief  fame  was  to  be 
the  father  of  Arthur  Stanley,  Dean  of  Westminster ;  and 
Henry  Phillpotts  of  Exeter.  "  Harry  of  Exeter,"  the  son 
of  an  innkeeper,  showed  by  his  career  that,  in  days  less 
democratic  than  ours,  high  promotion  in  the  Church  was 
not  an  exclusive  birthright  reserved  for  patricians  like 
Vernon  Harcourt,  of  which  class  indeed  there  were  not 
more  than  three  among  the  bishops  when  Queen  Victoria 
was  crowned.  But  Phillpotts  did  not  inherit  a  spirit  of 
humility  with  his  humble  birth.  He  not  only  ruled  the 
great  diocese  of  the  west  with  masterful  autocracy,  but 
wished  his  authority  to  continue  after  his  translation  to 


146  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

another  world.  From  thence  he  was  once  brought  back, 
when  stricken  with  sickness  which  seemed  to  be  mortal,  by 
the  whispered  hint  that  Lord  Palmerston  was  in  office  and 
would  nominate  to  the  vacant  see.  But  he  only  revived  to 
reserve  the  patronage  to  a  minister  whose  ecclesiastical 
conscience  was  more  dreaded  by  the  Church  than  the 
scepticism  of  Palmerston ;  and  Mr  Gladstone  sent  to 
Exeter  a  heterodox  Devonian,  who  was  a  poor  boy  work- 
ing at  Tiverton  for  his  Blundell  scholarship,  when  Bishop 
Phillpotts  drove  up  the  western  road  to  the  Queen's  Corona- 
tion. What  would  the  old  Tory  highchurchman  have  said 
had  he  been  told,  in  his  latter  days,  that  the  next  sovereign 
would  be  crowned  by  Temple  of  Balliol  and  Rugby,  whose 
orthodox  renown  was  to  be  won  when  ruling  the  diocese  of 
Exeter  ? 

Cardinal  Manning1  once,  when  giving  a  friend  some 
letters  of  introduction  to  the  Bishops  of  France,  said  with 
that  genial  malice  which  added  a  zest  to  his  conversation, 
"  I  am  afraid  that  you  will  find  my  brethren  of  the  French 
hierarchy  chiefly  remarkable  for  their  goodness."  A  similar 
observation  might  apply  to  the  spiritual  lords  who  assisted 
at  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria.2  At  a  time  when  the 
temporal  peerage  contained  a  number  of  great  names,  and 
when  the  House  of  Commons  abounded  in  talent,  never 
perhaps  to  be  surpassed  in  its  new  lodging  which  Mr 

1  In  1845,  Archbishop  Vernon  Harcourt,  almoner  to  the  Queen,  being  too  old  to  discharge 
the  duties  of  his  office,  Manning  was  offered  the  sub-almonership  vacant  by  the  promotion  of 
his  late  wife's  brother-in-law,  Samuel  Wilberforce,  to  the  bishopric  of  Oxford.     The   post 
would  have  brought  the  Archdeacon  of  Chichester  into  intimate  connection  with  the  Court  and 
would,  as  he  believed,  have  inevitably  led  to  his  speedy  elevation  to  the  Bench  ;  so  his  refusal 
of  it,  for  unworldly  motives,  possibly  had  a  great  influence  on  the  ecclesiastical  history  of 
England  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Victoria. 

2  The  most  eminent  prelate  of  the  then  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland  was 
Whately,  who  had  been  appointed  Archbishop  of  Dublin  in  1831,  but  he  was  not  present  at 
the  Coronation. 


THE   CROWNING   OF  QUEEN   VICTORIA  147 

Barry  was  then  designing,  the  right  reverend  bench  was 
ill  provided  with  men  of  high  distinction.  The  withdrawal 
of  the  bishops  from  the  House  of  Lords  was  advocated 
as  an  article  of  moderate  reform.  Politicians  who  were 
opposed  to  the  disestablishment  of  the  Church,  did  not 
hesitate  to  propose  the  abolition  of  an  Estate  of  the  realm. 
As  Englishmen  set  very  little  store,  on  theoretical  grounds,  by 
their  constitution,  the  intact  antiquity  of  which  is  the  envy 
of  foreign  nations,  one  reason  why  the  first  Estate  is  now 
rarely  threatened,  except  by  the  partizans  of  disestablishment, 
is  probably  because,  during  the  reign  of  Queen  Victoria, 
the  type  and  character  of  its  members  became  worthier  of 
a  historical  institution.  Indeed,  of  the  three  estates  of  the 
realm  it  is  the  one  of  which  the  composition  most  sensibly 
improved  during  the  latter  half  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

This  was  in  part  due  to  the  Oxford  movement,  which 
may  be  said  to  have  attained  its  greatest  force  in  the  year 
of  the  Coronation,  Newman  having  become  editor  of  the 
Tracts  for  the  Times  in  1838,  and  his  position  in  the 
Anglican  Church  being  then  at  its  height.  It  cannot  be 
wholly  ascribed  to  that  movement,  as  few  of  the  prelates 
who  revived  the  prestige  of  their  order  had  anything  to  do 
with  it,  while  some  of  the  most  eminent,  notably  Tait,  were 
its  opponents.  It  is  a  belief  too  commonly  accepted  that 
the  Church  of  England  was  in  a  state  of  pagan  indifference 
until  certain  fellows  of  Oriel  and  Balliol  descended  from 
their  common-rooms  to  awake  a  slumbering  world.  No 
one  who  is  acquainted  with  the  intimate  journals  and  corre- 
spondence of  quiet  English  families  in  the  reign  of  George 
III.  can  doubt  that  in  those  days,  reputed  dark  by  our 
modern  apostles,  there  were  found  in  manor-house,  in 
parsonage  and  in  country  town  more  personal  piety,  more 


148  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

beautiful  lives  of  blameless  example  than  the  age  of  adver- 
tisement has  seen.  To  what  extent  Christianity  is  com- 
patible with  the  developments  of  civilisation  is  a  question 
which  perhaps  our  grandchildren  will  be  competent  to  judge. 
The  initiators  of  the  Oxford  movement  seemed  to  dread  the 
issue,  and  their  original  aim  was  to  counteract  the  influence 
of  modern  progress.  But  unconsciously  they  and  their 
disciples  were  the  creatures  of  the  forces  to  which  they 
thought  they  were  antagonistic.  They  were  not  reaction- 
aries but  revolutionists  ;  and  the  Oxford  movement,  looked 
back  upon,  is  manifestly  one  of  the  phenomena  of  that  new 
era  to  which  we  have  proposed  to  attach  the  conventional 
date  of  1838.  The  type  of  ecclesiastic  which  it  has  produced 
is  better  suited  to  the  conditions  of  life  which  have  resulted 
from  the  railway  system,  such  as  the  growth  of  crowded 
urban  centres,  than  to  the  tranquil  isolation  of  the  Christian 
ministry  as  exercised  in  England  under  the  old  era. 

As  a  consequence  of  these  changes  signs  were  not  want- 
ing at  the  end  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Victoria  of  a  tendency 
or  a  desire  to  reorganise  the  episcopate  on  a  utilitarian 
basis.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  that  movement  may  be 
moderated,  however  praiseworthy  the  motives  of  its  origin. 
An  episcopate  formed  of  diligent  administrators  and  zealous 
missionaries  does  not  possess  all  the  qualities  essential  to  a 
body  which  is  an  integral  part  of  an  ancient  constitution. 
A  self-denying  prelate  who,  without  learning  or  polished 
eloquence,  divests  himself  of  outward  dignity  and  devotes 
himself  to  good  works  may  be  a  more  admirable  figure 
than  a  bishop  of  the  old  school,  who  drove  in  a  coach  and  six 
or  annotated  the  Seven  against  Thebes ;  but  he  is  equally 
lacking  in  those  representative  qualities  which  the  delegates 
of  an  Estate  of  the  realm  ought  to  display.  The  happy 


THE    CROWNING  OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  149 

mean  between  the  too  comfortable  piety  of  the  past  and  the 
restless  asceticism,  which  looms  in  the  future,  was  found  in 
the  lives  of  a  number  of  Queen  Victoria's  bishops,  who 
adapted  the  old  traditions  of  the  national  Church  to  the 
new  conditions  of  existence. 

A  bishop  of  the  Church  of  England  ought  to  possess 
qualities  which  presumably  would  have  won  for  him  a  high 
place  had  he  followed  a  secular  calling,  and  which  appeal 
to  those  who  are  not  ecclesiastically  minded.  In  the 
words  attributed  to  the  first  great  apologist  of  unascetic 
Christianity,  in  his  catalogue  of  episcopal  virtues,  "  he  must 
have  a  good  report  of  them  which  are  without."  Such  was 
the  character  of  Tait,  who  was  a  schoolmaster  and  a  states- 
man of  the  first  rank.  Such  were  the  historians  Connop 
Thirlwall,  the  most  erudite  divine  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
whose  pastoral  charges  were  as  wise  as  his  writings  were 
learned,  and  Stubbs,  the  revealer  of  mediaeval  England 
to  modern  Oxford,  who  brought  more  prestige  to  the 
episcopate  than  they  took  from  it.  Such  were  Samuel 
Wilberforce  and  Magee,  whose  witty  eloquence  was  unsur- 
passed in  either  House  of  Parliament.  All  those  prelates, 
with  their  diverse  intellectual  and  social  gifts,  performed 
with  efficiency  their  pastoral  functions  in  dissimilar  Eng- 
lish sees,  as  also  did  Jacobson,  the  judicious  theologian  ; 
Selwyn,  the  colonial  pioneer  ;  Harvey  Goodwin,  the  mathe- 
matician ;  Eraser,  the  educational  expert ;  Thomson,  the 
metaphysician.  Then  there  was  the  remarkable  group 
from  Birmingham,  which  did  credit  to  that  enterprising  city 
not  less  than  its  varying  political  products — Prince  Lee, 
the  master  of  the  Grammar  School,  and  his  trio  of 
pupils,  Westcott,  Benson  and  Lightfoot.  All  of  these 
began  and  ended  their  episcopal  careers  in  the  reign 


1 50  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

of  Queen  Victoria.  One  of  the  most  meritorious,  Mandell 
Creighton,  not  till  five  years  after  the  Queen  was  crowned 
began  his  life,  which,  with  its  work  uncompleted,  was 
sacrificed  at  its  prime  to  the  novel  and  wasteful  conception 
of  the  duties  of  an  English  bishop.  It  may  be  that  prelates 
of  the  type  of  the  Queen's  first  primate  of  the  northern 
province  would  be  out  of  place  in  our  time.  But  the 
Church  of  England,  in  the  generation  preceding  his,  pro- 
duced bishops  who  would  have  been  the  glory  of  any  age. 
When  Vernon  Harcourt's  father  was  a  child  Burnet  was 
finishing  his  precious  work,  historical  and  theological,  at 
Salisbury.  The  old  men  of  his  own  childhood  had,  when 
they  were  children,  seen  Sancroft  at  Lambeth  and  the 
saintly  Ken  at  Wells,  before  their  ejection  from  their  sees 
as  non-jurors :  they  had  been  alive  with  Tillotson,  Stilling- 
fleet  and  Bull,  while  only  on  the  eve  of  his  own  birth 
Berkeley  and  Butler  died.  The  author  of  the  Analogy, 
like  Creighton,  was  the  bishop  of  a  populous  city  before 
his  translation  to  Durham,  then  a  rural  town.  But  the 
diocese  of  Bristol  made  less  fatal  claim  on  his  forces  than 
did  London  on  the  historian  of  the  Papacy,  and  there  he 
continued  the  revision  of  the  priceless  work,  which  might 
never  have  confirmed  the  Christian  doctrine  if  missionary 
zeal  had  absorbed  the  Church  of  England  when  he  was  in 
training  for  the  episcopate. 

VI 

The  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  at  the  Corona- 
tion of  Queen  Victoria  were  seated  in  a  gallery  erected  over 
the  high  altar,  in  a  space  which,  with  greater  propriety,  at 
the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  was  not  occupied  by  spec- 


THE   CROWNING    OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  151 

tators.  The  Lower  House,  though  three  times  renewed 
under  the  new  franchise,  enacted  only  six  years  before, 
retained  many  of  its  old  elements  and  most  of  its  ancient 
characteristics.  It  will  not  be  necessary  to  dwell  at  length 
on  the  most  aged  members  of  the  House  of  Commons,  as 
none  of  them  were  as  old  as  the  oldest  of  the  peers,  whose 
antiquity  has  already  been  noted.  The  father  of  the 
House  of  Commons  was  George  Byng,  first  returned  to 
the  "Parliament  of  Great  Britain"  for  Middlesex  in  1780 
with  John  Wilkes.  He  was  a  great-nephew  of  the  admiral 
whose  iniquitous  execution  inspired  Voltaire  with  an 
immortal  epigram ;  but  he  was  not  born  till  seven  years 
after  his  unfortunate  relative's  death,  which  had  taken  place 
in  the  lifetime  of  several  of  the  patriarchs  of  the  House  of 
Lords.  The  Speaker  was  the  son  of  another  warrior,  Sir 
Ralph  Abercromby,  who  died  more  gloriously,  mortally 
wounded  at  the  battle  of  Alexandria  in  the  hour  of  victory. 
Speaker  Abercromby  had  but  a  brief  term  in  the  chair.  It 
came  to  an  end  a  few  months  later,  when  his  elevation 
to  the  peerage  caused  the  vacancy  at  Edinburgh  which 
brought  back  Macaulay  to  parliament ;  and  Abercromby  was 
succeeded,  as  speaker,  by  the  member  for  Hampshire,  Shaw- 
Lefevre,  who  had  proposed  his  election,  and  who  till  forty 
years  after  the  Queen's  Coronation  never  missed  the  annual 
introduction  of  the  budget,  though  he  retired  to  the  House 
of  Lords  in  1857.  Evelyn  Denison,  who  took  his  place, 
and  was  the  last  Speaker  who  spoke  as  a  private  member 
in  debate,  when  the  House  was  in  Committee,  had  not  been 
returned  at  the  election  of  1837,  though  he  had  sat  in 
parliament  long  before  that  date,  and  had  been  a  Lord  of 
the  Admiralty  in  Mr  Canning's  administration. 

Among    the    younger    men    the    two    most    interesting 


152  THE    CORONATION   OF  EDWARD    VII. 

figures,  in  view  of  their  subsequent  careers,  were  Mr  Glad- 
stone, the  member  for  Newark,  and  Mr  Disraeli,  the 
member  for  Maidstone.  Nothing  could  be  in  greater 
contrast  than  the  political  start  in  life  of  the  two  future 
rivals.  Gladstone,  the  paragon  of  Eton  ;  the  pattern  gentle- 
man-commoner of  Christ  Church  ;  the  pride  of  the  Oxford 
Union,  not  then  a  democratic  society ;  the  doors  of  Parlia- 
ment thrown  open  for  him  by  the  ducal  patron  of  a  pocket- 
borough  ;  rising  to  early  eminence  in  the  Tory  party ; 
flattered  by  powerful  statesmen  ;  courted  by  highchurch- 
men,  for  whose  pious  edification  he  was  completing  a 
treatise  which  the  next  spring  was  to  be  praised  and 
demolished  by  the  great  Whig  essayist,  just  when  he  had 
won  the  hand  of  a  well-born  heiress.  Disraeli,  the  flippant 
bohemian,  picking  up  his  education  in  a  library,  and  com- 
pleting it  amid  the  adventures  of  a  voyage  to  the  Levantine 
shores  of  his  ancestry  ;  tossing  to  the  public  a  series  of 
brilliant  romances,  and  in  the  intervals  of  their  composi- 
tion encountering  the  rebuffs  of  constituencies  in  a  variety 
of  political  guises  ;  writing  a  Revolutionary  Epic,  and  three 
years  later  struggling  unprotected  into  parliament  as  a 
Tory ;  shining  in  the  eccentric  orbit  of  Gore  House ; 
storming  the  doors  of  a  more  exclusive  society  with  his 
audacity;  gaining  the  ear  of  the  House  of  Commons  with 
his  epigrams,  and  soon  to  settle  down  on  the  respectable 
path  to  power  with  the  middle-class  fortune  of  the  widow  of 
his  electioneering  colleague.  He  would  have  been  a  bold 
prophet  who  at  the  Coronation  had  predicted  that  the 
member  conspicuous  for  his  oriental  curls  would  become 
the  intimate  counsellor  of  the  Queen,  more  trusted  than 
were  any  of  the  great  English  statesmen  and  nobles 
surrounding  her  throne,  that  the  adventurous  cosmopolitan 


THE   CROWNING    OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  153 

would  so  adapt  his  genius  to  the  possibilities  of  British 
politics  that  he  would  become  the  chief  agent  of  the 
imperial  instincts  of  the  Queen,  who,  without  his  guidance, 
might  have  been  less  competent  to  impart  them  to  her 
subjects.  It  would  have  been  equally  incredible  to  foretell 
that  the  grave  young  Tory,  endowed  with  all  the  elements 
of  British  statesmanship,  would,  when  the  popular  leader  of 
the  Liberals,  fail  to  gain  the  confidence  of  his  sovereign, 
and  would  finally  lose  his  hold  over  the  people  chiefly 
because  he  ignored  the  growth  of  the  imperial  sentiment 
which,  emanating  from  the  throne,  had  taken  the  place  in 
the  popular  mind  of  theories  which  belonged  to  the  past 
political  era. 

Disraeli  on  the  eve  of  the  Coronation  did  not  display  that 
reverence  for  the  throne  and  its  occupant  which  forty  years 
later  he  used  as  a  mighty  instrument  of  power  and  influ- 
ence. He  wrote  to  his  sister  the  same  week  that  he  could 
not  go  as  he  had  not  a  court-dress,  and,  moreover,  that  he 
did  not  want  "to  sit  dressed  like  a  flunky  in  the  Abbey  for 
seven  or  eight  hours,  and  to  listen  to  a  sermon  by  the 
Bishop  of  London."  l  It  was  not  his  objection  to  picturesque 
raiment  which  inspired  this  contempt  for  royal  pageants  in 
the  heart  of  Disraeli  the  younger,  who  on  his  travels  called 
on  British  officials  dressed  in  a  silk  dressing-gown  with  a 
guitar  suspended  by  a  broad  riband  round  his  neck,2  and 
who  amazed  the  dinner-tables  of  London  by  his  apparition 
in  velvets  and  laces.  But  his  disdain  was  dissipated 
and,  by  some  magic,  the  despised  court-dress  arrived  at 
dawn  on  the  morning  of  the  Coronation.  So  Disraeli 


1  Correspondence  of  Lord  Beaconsfield  with  his  sister. 

2  Letters  from  the  East,  1832-1857.  by  Henry  James  Ross. 


154  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

described  the  ceremony  as  "the  most  splendid,  various 
and  interesting  affair"  at  which  he  had  ever  been 
present.1 

It  is  possible  that  his  own  career  and,  consequently,  the 
history  of  the  British  Empire,  might  have  taken  a  different 
course  had  he  stayed  away  from  Westminster  Abbey.  For 
the  change  which  Disraeli  worked  in  English  politics  was 
to  substitute  imagination  for  theory  as  a  rule  of  conduct. 
Gladstone  was  essentially  the  man  of  theory,  and  whether  it 
was  a  dogma  inherited  from  tradition,  or  the  sudden  fig- 
ment of  his  suscipient  mind,  he  always  required  a  formula 
as  a  motive  of  action.  This  system,  which  was  not  peculiar 
to  any  one  party,  is  found  alike  in  his  youthful  essay  on  the 
State  in  its  relations  with  the  Church,  and  in  his  later  polity, 
which,  though  in  contradiction  with  his  early  professions, 
bore  the  stamp  of  the  same  mental  organism.  It  was  this 
system  which  Disraeli  discredited.  The  education  of  his 
party  had  not  for  its  end  merely  "  the  dishing  of  the 
Whigs,"  as  superficial  observers  thought.  The  education 
of  the  Tory  party  was  the  first  practical  step  towards  the 
education  of  the  English  nation,  which  he  undoubtedly 
accomplished.  The  imperialist  sentiment  inspired  by  the 
figure  of  the  sovereign  attracting  and  retaining  the 
allegiance  of  subjects  scattered  throughout  a  world-wide 
dominion  was  not  the  creation  of  Disraeli.  But  its  force 
would  have  been  less  effective  had  he  not  educated  the 
English  people  in  the  art  of  imagination,  his  own  native 


1  Disraeli  in  a  letter  to  his  sister  on  June  29,  1838,  said,  "  Ralph  persuaded  me  to  go,"  but 
it  seems  probable  that  Mrs  Wyndham  Lewis,  his  future  wife,  who  was  the  good  genius  of  his 
life,  had  something  to  do  with  his  change  of  mind.  Although  Wyndham  Lewis  died  only  in 
the  previous  spring,  the  widow  was  already  taking  a  lively  interest  in  Disraeli's  doings.  To 
her  he  presented  his  gold  coronation  medal,  and  from  her  balcony  in  Park  Lane  he  witnessed 
the  Coronation  Review  a  few  days  later. 


THE   CROWNING    OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  155 

gift,  which  cannot  but  have  been  quickened  by  the   sight 
which  he  witnessed  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

As  from  his  seat  above  the  high  altar  he  looked  down 
upon  the  immemorial  throne  of  England  he  no  longer  felt 
himself,  as  he  had  anticipated  a  few  hours  before,  a  sceptic 
masquerading  as  "a  flunky,"  and  yawning  at  a  court 
sermon.  Yet  he  had  no  hereditary  lot  in  the  past  of  the 
great  Abbey.  His  forefathers  had  owed  no  duty  to  the 
kings  who  lay  in  the  dim  chapels  behind  the  festal 
scaffolding,  and  who  had  sometimes  celebrated  their 
crowning  by  maltreatment  of  the  Jews.  The  tombs  of 
the  warriors  who  had  won  a  resting-place  in  the  aisles 
were  graven  with  proud  words  telling  of  glorious  strife 
in  which  his  people  had  borne  no  part.  The  marble 
effigies  of  statesmen,  among  which  his  was  one  day  to 
stand,  marked  the  graves  of  English  patriots,  who  had 
pleaded  noble  causes  while  keeping  closed  the  doors  of 
the  senate  to  men  of  the  faith  in  which  he  was  born.  The 
poets  in  their  sacred  corner,  though  he  knew  their  songs 
better  than  any  of  their  countrymen,  had  sung  in  a  language 
unknown  to  his  ancestors  of  alien  tongue.  Even  among 
the  living,  among  the  prelates  and  nobles,  the  ministers 
and  courtiers  who  crowded  round  the  throne  in  purple  and 
crimson  and  gold,  there  was  not  one  with  whom  he  could 
claim  the  most  distant  kinship,  nor  any  one  who  cared 
whether  he  was  dead  or  alive,  except  as  a  possible  force  to 
help  them  to  office.  They  would  utilise  his  genius  in 
debate,  which  six  months  before  had  refused  to  be  cowed 
by  the  uproar  of  a  hostile  chamber,  but  they  would  deny  it 
that  protection  and  encouragement  which  the  chiefs  of  each 
great  party  bestowed  on  their  promising  recruits,  like 
"  young  Gladstone,"  as  he  styled  his  future  rival.  Disraeli 


156  THE   CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

once  described  a  fellow-member  of  the  House  of  Commons 
of  1838  as  being  of  the  stuff  of  which  under-Secretaries 
were  made.  No  chance  was  ever  afforded  to  him  of 
earning  that  reproach,  which  probably  would  have  never 
been  uttered  had  the  Tory  leaders  given  him  one  of  those 
minor  posts  in  which  potential  statesmen  display  their 
powers  or  their  incapacity,  and  only  when  his  party  was 
wrecked  and  discredited  was  he  placed  at  one  bound  at  its 
head  in  the  House  of  Commons.  But  as  he  sat  aloft, 
among  his  unsympathetic  colleagues,  whose  master  he 
was  soon  to  be,  and  looked  down  upon  the  statesmen, 
Whig  and  Tory,  grouped  in  the  sanctuary,  all  of  whom, 
with  rare  exceptions,  despised  him,  he  saw  throned  above 
them  the  young  sovereign  crowned  with  the  crown  which, 
when  they  had  passed  away,  and  he  was  first  in  the 
counsels  of  the  Queen,  would  become  the  emblem  and  the 
binding  link  of  the  British  Empire.  The  child  of  Israel, 
who  admired  Christianity  as  an  Asiatic  agency  to  civilise 
the  Aryans  of  the  West,  must  have  thrilled  with  native 
pride  when  the  holy  oil  was  poured  on  the  head  of  the 
monarch  to  the  chant  of  a  song  of  Zion,  written  "  when 
Zadok  the  priest  and  Nathan  the  prophet  anointed  Solomon 
king."  But  with  the  adaptability  of  his  race  he  may  have 
conceived  a  feeling  equally  sincere  of  patriotic  satisfaction 
that  he  was  an  English  citizen,  remembering  that  it  was 
the  Hebrew  educator  of  Europe  who  gave  the  proud 
response,  "  Civis  Romanus  sum."1 

Disraeli,  like  many  men  conscious  of  their  pre-eminent 
ability,  was  not  disposed  to  intimacy  beyond  the  circle  of 
his  home.  But  in  spite  of  his  self-isolation,  in  the  midst 

1  "  Dixit   illi :    Die   mihi    si    tu   civis   Romanus   es?     At   ille   dixit :    Etiam,"    Act.  Ap. 
xxii.  27. 


THE    CROWNING   OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  157 

of  the  gay  society  in  which  he  moved,  and  of  the  suspicion 
which  kept  his  political  associates  aloof  from  him,  he 
enjoyed  the  warm  friendship  of  a  chosen  few,  among  whom 
were  certain  members  of  the  House  of  Commons.  There 
was  the  genial  Tom  Duncombe,  who  represented  in 
parliament  Finsbury  and  the  wider  constituency  of  the 
British  drama.  Though  of  very  different  origin,  they  both 
had  experienced  the  financial  vicissitudes  which  haunt  the 
bohemian  world,  and  in  their  more  serious  pursuits  the 
well-born  Radical,  by  reason  of  his  relations  with  the 
Chartists,  was  able  to  help  the  Tory  catechumen,  when,  in 
the  pages  of  Sybil,  he  described  the  condition  of  the  English 
working-classes  soon  after  the  Coronation. 

A  literary  friendship  closer  in  character  was  that  of 
Disraeli  with  Edward  Bulwer,  the  member  for  Lincoln, 
who  was  made  a  baronet  three  weeks  after  the  Queen  was 
crowned.  It  was  at  his  house  at  a  "literary  soiree"  that 
Disraeli  first  met  his  wife,  and  the  relations  of  the  two 
romancers  of  similar  genius  were  sympathetic  and  intimate. 
In  the  short-lived  Conservative  ministry  of  1858  they  sat 
together  in  the  Cabinet,  Bulwer  being  Secretary  for  the 
Colonies,  and  in  that  capacity  showed  signs  of  the  imperial 
spirit  which  animated  the  administration  of  the  Colonial 
department  at  the  end  of  the  reign.  Thus  at  an  Australian 
celebration  in  London,  with  a  prescience  which  looked 
forty  years  ahead,  he  said  :  "It  may  so  happen  that  in  a 
distant  day  England  may  be  in  danger.  If  that  day  should 
ever  arrive,  I  believe  that  her  children  will  not  be  unmindful 
of  her,  and  that  to  her  rescue  across  the  wide  ocean,  ships 
will  come  thick  and  fast,  among  which  there  will  be  but 
one  cry,  'While  Australia  lasts  England  shall  not  perish."' 
He  wrote  to  a  Colonial  Governor,  who  \vas  also  an  Oxford 


158  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

first-class  man  :l  "It  requires  a  scholar  as  well  as  a  states- 
man fully  to  appreciate  what  Bacon  calls  '  the  heroic  work 
of  colonisation.'"  It  was  no  doubt  his  scholarship  which 
prompted  him  to  send  to  the  Ionian  Islands  as  Lord 
High  Commissioner  Mr  Gladstone,  who  had  not  yet 
been  a  member  of  a  Liberal  Government.  The  minister 
announced  that  he  had  chosen  him  because  he  was  an 
eminent  Homeric  scholar,  a  reason  which  showed  some  sign 
of  the  rise  of  imagination  as  a  force  in  British  politics.  But 
Lord  Derby,  who  also  had  Homeric  titles,  disappeared 
with  his  romantic  lieutenants  twelve  months  later,  and 
Mr  Gladstone  returned  from  his  Odyssey  in  Ithacan 
waters,  to  pursue  his  theories  as  a  Liberal  minister  in  a 
world  not  ripe  for  works  of  imagination, — as  the  Times 
testified  the  same  year,  when  it  denounced  the  French  for 
their  "  suspicious  project  of  the  impracticable  Suez  Canal."2 
That  visionary  scheme  when  carried  out  had  much  to  do 
with  the  realisation  of  Disraeli's  dreams  of  empire.  The 
patriotic  use  he  made  of  it  also  revived  memories  of  his 
ancient  friendship  when  he  had  sent  the  son  of  Bulwer- 
Lytton,  then  lying  in  Westminster  Abbey,  to  proclaim 
Queen  Victoria  Empress  of  the  land  which  the  impracticable 
Suez  Canal  had  bound  more  closely  to  England. 

The  friends  of  Gladstone  in  1838  were  of  a  different  type. 
They  neither  wrote  novels  like  Bulwer  nor  got  into  debt 
like  Tom  Duncombe.  There  was  Sidney  Herbert,  member 
for  Wilts,  whose  comely  presence  reflected  his  blameless 
and  chivalrous  character ;  there  was  Lord  Lincoln,  whose 
constituency  surrounded  the  close  borough  of  Newark,  which 

1  Sir  George  Bowen  :  from  whose  Thirty  Years  of  Colonial  Government  is  taken  the  passage 
from  Sir  E.  Bulwer-Lytton's  speech.  In  one  respect  the  Colonial  Secretary  showed  too  much 
imagination.  He  predicted  that  the  aid  sent  by  the  Australians  would  be  borne  "  in  navies 
of  their  own."  2  Times,  December  31,  1859. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  159 

his  father  had  bestowed  on  the  young  hope  of  the  party,  and 
who,  when  he  became  Duke  of  Newcastle,  went  as  Colonial 
Secretary  with  his  present  Majesty  to  Canada,  thus  taking 
part  in  one  of  the  first  steps  which  made  the  crown  the 
binding  link  between  the  colonies  and  the  mother-country.1 
Older  than  they  was  Sir  James  Graham,  who  had  been  in 
the  House  for  twenty  years  as  a  Whig,  and  had  recently 
seceded  to  the  Tories.     All  these  adherents  of  Sir  Robert 
Peel  became,  after  his  death,  members  of  Lord  Aberdeen's 
coalition  government  which  drifted  into  the  Crimean  War. 
In  that  ministry  of  disaster  was   another   lifelong  friend 
of    Gladstone    who    was    not    a    Peelite,    and    who    was 
present    at    the    Coronation    as    Lord    Leveson,    member 
for    Morpeth.       He    had     lately    made    his    entry    into 
public    life,     which    for    more    than    half    a    century    he 
adorned,   by   moving   the    address  in  the  first  session  of 
the    Queen's    first    parliament,    when    his    childlike    ap- 
pearance provoked  the  sneers  of   Disraeli,  who  had  had 
to  wait  till  he  was  ten  years  older  before  he  entered  the 
House  of  Commons.     Those  who  have  listened  with  delight 
to  the   conversation   of   Lord    Granville   have  some    idea 
of  the  high-bred  tone  and  charm  which  characterised  the 
inner   political    circles  of  the   age  when   Queen    Victoria 
was  crowned.      It  is  true  that  in  matter  of  education  he  was 
specially  favoured  ;  for  his  mother  was  the  gracious  daughter 
of  Georgiana,  Duchess  of  Devonshire.     Moreover,  at  his 
father's  embassy  in  Paris  he  had  grown  up  among  the  last 

i  The  Colonial  Office  of  that  day  seems  to  have  objected  to  the  visit  of  the  Prince  of  Wales 
to  Canada,  in  1860,  because  of  the  loyalty  to  the  crown  which  it  evoked  !  In  February  1864, 
Sir  Henry  Taylor,  then  an  official  in  that  department,  wrote  to  the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  "  As 
to  our  American  possessions  I  have  long  held,  and  often  expressed  the  opinion  that  they  are  a 
sort  of  damnosa  haereditas,  and  when  your  Grace  and  the  Prince  of  Wales  were  employing 
yourselves  so  successfully  in  conciliating  the  Colonists,  I  thought  you  were  drawing  closer 
ties  which  might  better  be  slackened." 


160  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   MI. 

relics  of  the  old  French  Court ;  he  had  talked  with  Talley- 
rand, he  had  seen  on  the  throne  the  brother  of  Louis  XVI., 
and  he  had  kissed  the  hand  of  the  daughter  of  Marie 
Antoinette. 

Another  Etonian  Tory  member  almost  as  conspicuous  as 
Gladstone  in  those  days,  and  some  years  his  senior,  was 
Winthrop  Mackworth  Praed.  All  that  remains  of  him  is 
his  collection  of  inimitable  verses,  which,  with  exact  good 
breeding  and  with  delicate  touch,  depict  the  foibles  and 
diversions  of  English  society  on  the  eve  of  its  transforma- 
tion under  the  railway  era.  But  though  he  left  behind  only 
those  precious  trifles,  he  had  brought  from  Cambridge  a 
reputation  hardly  less  than  that  of  Macaulay,  whose  position 
among  the  Whigs  he  might  have  rivalled  in  the  Tory  ranks 
had  not  death  cut  short  his  brilliant  promise.  About 
the  same  age  as  Praed  was  Charles  Villters,  whose  life 
almost  filled  the  entire  century.  Two  years  older  than 
Cobden,  nine  years-  older  than  Bright,  he  survived  the 
former  of  his  colleagues  of  the  Anti-Corn  Law  League  for 
thirty-three  years  and  the  latter  for  nine,  and  neither  of  them 
was  with  him  in  parliament  when  the  Queen  was  crowned. 
Till  towards  the  end  of  the  reign  his  bent  figure  was  a 
familiar  feature  in  the  streets  of  London.  He  took  manifest 
delight  in  imparting  to  the  young  his  reminiscences  of  the 
past,  often  accompanied  by  a  terse  and  mordant  appreciation 
of  his  political  contemporaries.1  He  was  member  for 


1  Thus,  in  the  days  when  the  third  Earl  Grey  used,  from  Howick,  to  address  the  readers  of 
the  Times  on  current  political  topics,  Mr  Villiers  said,  apropos  of  a  letter  which  his  octogen- 
arian contemporary  had  just  written  :  "  Lord  Grey  never  believed  in  anybody  but  Lord  Grey 
since  1845,  before  which  time  he  believed  in  Lord  Howick."  On  another  occasion,  referring 
to  the  tragic  end  of  a  member  of  a  well-known  family  in  Australia,  he  said  :  ' '  Had  you  never 
heard  of  it?  why,  it  was  Bob  Lowe  who  prosecuted  him  for  horse-stealing.  No  :  I  am  mis- 
taken :  Bob  Lowe  must  have  defended  him,  because  he  was  hanged." 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  161 

Wolverhampton  continuously  for  sixty-three  years  ;  but  he 
had  to  wait  till  he  was  nearly  ninety  before  becoming  father 
of  the  House  of  Commons  because  of  the  rival  robustness  of 
Mr  Christopher  Talbot  of  Glamorganshire,  who  had  been  in 
parliament  for  eight  years  when  they  both  witnessed  the 
Coronation  in  1838.  Monckton  Milnes,  the  member  for 
Pontefract,  had  a  more  genial  wit.  Born  in  the  fruitful  year 
in  which  Gladstone,  Tennyson  and  Darwin  saw  the  light, 
literature  was  the  grave  preoccupation  of  his  life  and  politics 
the  diversion,  from  his  undergraduate  days  when  he  led  the 
Cambridge  delegates  to  uphold  before  the  Oxford  Union  the 
superiority  of  the  Oxonian  Shelley  over  their  own  Byron. 
His  subsequent  peerage  did  honour  to  Lord  Palmerston, 
who  recommended  it,  and  it  was  an  interesting  memorial  of 
that  age  of  literary  breakfasts,  when  for  the  last  time  in 
the  history  of  England  it  might  have  been  possible  to 
establish  a  British  Academy  on  the  model  of  Cardinal 
Richelieu's  great  foundation. 

The  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  in  1838  who 
took  politics  more  seriously  were  of  a  type  as  extinct  in  our 
day  as  is  that  of  the  Praeds  and  the  Dicky  Milneses.  There 
was  George  Grote,  the  erudite  banker,  whose  philosophic 
radicalism  secured  for  him  the  suffrages  of  the  city  of 
London,  the  great  Liberal  stronghold  of  those  days,  and  who 
became  the  historian  of  Greece  in  order  to  refute  the  anti- 
democratic deductions  drawn  by  Mr  Mitford  from  the 
history  of  the  Athenian  Republic.  Such  an  idea  is  as  remote 
from  the  political  atmosphere  of  our  day  as  is  that  which 
provoked  Milton's  Latin  controversy  with  Salmasius,  Contra 
Defensionem  Regiam,  or  which  inspired  the  revolutionary 
philosophers  of  France  to  take  their  texts  from  Amyot's 
Plutarch  and  from  the  Travels  of  the  Young  Anacharsis 


162  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

in  Greece,  There  was  Sir  Francis  Burdett  whose  radical- 
ism of  a  more  popular  school  had  immured  him  in  the  Tower 
thirty  years  before  ;  but  he  had  now  left  his  boisterous  pot- 
wollopers  of  Westminster  to  become  the  subdued  Conser- 
vative colleague  of  Walter  Long  in  Wiltshire.  There  was 
another  Radical  baronet  whose  title  also  dated  from  Stuart 
times,  Sir  William  Molesworth,  a  Cornishman  of  solemn 
speech,  who  became  Colonial  Secretary  in  1855,  but  he  died 
before  he  had  time  to  show  if  he  possessed  the  secret  of 
administering  the  British  Empire.  There  was  Thomas 
Gibson,  later  known  as  Milner  Gibson,  the  schoolfellow  of 
Disraeli  in  a  suburban  "academy,"  who  was  not  yet  a 
Radical  though  he  was  the  first  Radical  to  sit  in  a  Cabinet, 
becoming  President  of  the  Board  of  Trade  in  1859,  on 
Cobden's  refusal  to  accept  that  post  in  Lord  Palmerston's 
ministry.  There  was  Joseph  Hume,  who  was  one  of  the 
political  sponsors  of  Disraeli,  having,  with  O'Connell,  recom- 
mended him  to  the  electors  of  High  Wycombe  when  he 
stood  as  a  Radical  in  1832.  Two  years  after  that  Hume 
had  proposed  the  repeal  of  the  Corn  Laws.  In  his  attacks 
on  the  monarchy  he  did  not  meet  with  the  same  united 
opposition  of  the  Tories,  who,  like  Bradshaw,  the  member  for 
Canterbury,  had  dared  to  asperse  the  young  queen  or  who 
later  helped  Colonel  Sibthorp  to  reduce  the  allowance  pro- 
posed for  her  consort.  Hume  was  member  for  Kilkenny, 
but  it  was  not  on  account  of  his  lukewarm  loyalty  to  the 
crown  that  he  was  the  elect  of  an  Irish  constituency.  For 
of  all  the  Commons  present  at  the  Queen's  Coronation 
there  was  none  that  loved  her  with  a  warmer  devotion  than 
the  member  for  Dublin,  the  greatest  leader  the  Irish  have 
ever  had.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  in  1838  Daniel 
O'Connell  had  a  much  profounder  cult  for  the  Queen  than 


THE   CROWNING   OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  163 

had  his  former  ally,  and  now  his  bitter  adversary,  Disraeli, 
who  had  to  be  spurred  to  go  and  see  her  crowned.  It  is 
said  that  O'Connell  was  within  a  little  of  taking  office  in 
Lord  Melbourne's  government  of  1835.  If  the  warm- 
hearted Celtic  chieftain,  who  was  at  once  the  idol  and  the 
master  of  the  Irish  nation,  had  been  a  minister  of  the  crown 
at  the  accession  of  the  young  queen,  the  object  of  his 
chivalrous  admiration,  the  history  of  the  United  Kingdom 
during  her  reign  might  have  been  transformed.  However 
that  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  the  grievances  of  Ireland 
were  tenfold  greater  in  1838  than  they  were  in  1902  ;  but 
O'Connell  was  the  proud  leader  of  a  people  and  not  a 
political  delegate,  so  he  had  to  wait  for  no  man's  orders 
when  he  decided  to  go  and  salute  the  crown  placed  on  the 
head  of  the  sovereign  of  the  Three  Kingdoms. 

Among  the  Commons  there  were  several  members  of 
noble  families,  distinguished  in  political  history,  who 
deserve  to  be  mentioned  in  addition  to  those  who  have 
been  already  named.  The  most  brilliant  among  them  was 
Lord  Stanley,  who  had  sat  for  eleven  years  in  the  un- 
reformed  parliament,  where  his  precocious  eloquence  had 
secured  him  early  office.  His  oratorical  gift  was  such  that 
he  was  said  to  be  the  only  eminent  debater  in  the  House  of 
Commons  who  did  not  make  himself  a  master  of  his  art 
at  the  expense  of  his  audience.  As  Colonial  Secretary  in 
Lord  Grey's  ministry,  in  1833,  he  carried  through  the  bill 
for  Negro  Emancipation  in  the  West  Indies,  but  soon  found 
himself  in  opposition  to  the  Whigs.  Just  before  the 
Coronation  he  had  formally  seceded  from  them,  and  he  was 
destined  to  be  three  times  a  Tory  Prime  Minister  of  the 
Queen.  He  was  the  first  British  statesman  to  attain  to 
that  triple  honour,  which  was  attenuated  by  the  fact  that  in 


164  THE   CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

that  high  capacity  he  never  had  a  majority  in  the  House  of 
Commons,  and  the  total  duration  of  his  three  premierships 
amounted  only  to  three  years  and  three-quarters.  During 
his  last  administration,  under  the  pressure  of  his  adroit 
successor,  he  took,  as  he  said,  "a  leap  in  the  dark,"  and 
became  the  unwilling  instrument  to  enfranchise  the 
democracy.  Of  a  different  character  was  the  work  done 
for  the  people  of  England  by  Lord  Ashley,  who  was 
present  as  member  for  Dorset.  Yet  his  long  life  was  not 
exclusively  devoted  to  piety  and  philanthropy.  In  his 
latter  days  there  was  no  more  entertaining  talker  in 
London,  on  the  political  events  of  the  first  days  of  the 
reign,  than  the  venerable  Lord  Shaftesbury,  whose  counsel 
was  sought  in  the  delicate  questions  which  soon  arose 
between  the  court  and  the  ministers.  Two  noble  kinsmen 
illustrated  a  house  which  had  been  powerful  ever  since 
William  of  Orange  imported  it  from  Holland.  Lord 
William  Bentinck,  the  member  for  Glasgow,  bore  a  name 
which  deserves  a  high  place  on  the  roll  of  the  makers  of 
the  British  Empire.  He  was  a  great  viceroy  of  India,  and 
he  had  the  honour  of  having  his  epitaph  written  in  his 
lifetime  by  Macaulay,  as  an  inscription  on  his  statue  at 
Calcutta.  His  nephew,  Lord  George  Bentinck,  owes  his 
chief  fame  on  the  contrary  to  a  posthumous  memorial.  He 
had  left  the  Whigs  with  Lord  Stanley,  and  after  Sir  Robert 
Peel's  abandonment  of  the  Corn  Laws,  he  devoted  what 
time  he  could  spare  from  the  turf  and  the  chase  to  leading 
the  protectionists  against  their  former  chief,  in  conjunction 
with  Disraeli,  who,  when  he  died,  gave  him  immortality  in 
a  pamphlet  disguised  as  a  political  biography.  His 
colleague  in  the  representation  of  King's  Lynn  was  Sir 
Stratford  Canning,  soon  to  be  known  at  Constantinople  as 


THE   CROWNING    OF  QUEEN   VICTORIA  165 

the  English  Sultan,  whose  imperious  wrath  cowed  the  Turk, 
but  goaded  the  like-tempered  Nicholas  of  Russia  into  the 
Crimean  War.  By  the  side  of  these  younger  sons  may  be 
mentioned  the  heir  to  a  peerage — Lord  Dalmeny,  the 
member  for  Stirling,  who  married  Lady  Catherine 
Stanhope,  one  of  the  maids  of  honour  in  the  Coronation 
procession.  For  he  had  the  unique  distinction  of  being 
the  only  member  of  the  House  of  Commons  during  the 
Queen's  reign  who  was  the  father  of  one  of  her  Prime 
Ministers. 

The  foregoing  view  of  the  members  of  the  Lower 
House  who  were  invited  to  the  Coronation  of  Queen 
Victoria  gives  some  idea  of  the  variety  of  talent  which  it 
then  contained.  Most  of  the  members  mentioned  were  in 
parliament  before  the  Reform  Bill,  and  all  of  them,  with 
one  or  two  exceptions,  were  of  the  class  from  which  the 
House  of  Commons  was  recruited  before  the  extension  of 
the  franchise.  They  were  nearly  all  the  sons,  the  relatives, 
or  the  nominees  of  peers,  or  else  landowners  of  ancient  or 
recent  origin.  They  were  not  only  men  of  the  most  varied 
ability,  but  they  were  also  representative  of  the  most  varied 
opinions.  It  is  probable  that  the  examples  of  conspicuous 
ability  were  more  numerous  than  the  House  ever  displayed 
in  the  latter  half  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Victoria.  A  criticism 
which  the  enumeration  of  their  names  suggests  is  that 
these  distinguished  members  of  parliament  of  different  ages 
and  of  various  opinions  being  principally  drawn  from  one 
class — the  landed  interest — the  commerce,  the  industry,  and 
the  finance  of  the  country  were  not  adequately  represented. 
Among  the  members  mentioned  there  were  persons  of 
manufacturing  or  mercantile  origin,  such  as  Sir  Robert 
Peel  or  Mr  Gladstone.  But  neither  of  those  eminent  men 


166  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

came  into  parliament  from  the  counting-house  or  the 
factory ;  they  had  not,  by  reason  of  their  parentage,  any 
special  knowledge  of  commercial  or  economic  subjects ; 
their  fortunes  were  not  dependent  on  the  fluctuations  of 
business ;  and  for  all  practical  purposes  they  belonged  to 
what  Mr  Disraeli  called  the  territorial  oligarchy.  This 
oligarchy  was  about  to  be  invaded  by  "  the  fatal  drollery  " 
of  the  representative  system,  to  use  another  of  his 
expressions.  The  invasion  had  indeed  commenced.  Not 
only  had  the  franchise  been  extended,  but  a  redistribution 
of  seats  had  been  effected,  giving  the  right  of  sending 
burgesses  to  parliament  to  all  the  great  towns,  many  of 
which  had  been  without  representation  before  1832. 

Before  drawing  any  general  conclusions  from  this  new 
state  of  things,  we  will  glance  at  the  representation  of  the 
chief  industrial  centres  of  Great  Britain  to  see  if  the  three 
general  elections,  which  had  already  taken  place  on  the 
new  franchise,  had  caused  a  sensible  alteration  in  the 
composition  of  the  House  of  Commons.  We  will  turn 
first  to  Lancashire  which  was,  and  still  is,  regarded  as 
the  barometer  of  English  politics.  Liverpool  was  repre- 
sented in  parliament  before  1832.  For  reasons  of  local 
interest  it  did  not  follow  the  political  movement  of  the 
manufacturing  towns  of  the  county  palatine.  The  aboli- 
tion of  the  slave  trade  in  the  West  Indies  had  deeply 
affected  the  merchants  of  the  great  seaport,  and  Mr 
Gladstone  as  a  Liverpool  man  supported  his  fellow-towns- 
men on  that  colonial  question.  The  senior  member  for 
the  borough  was  Lord  Sandon,  the  son  of  Lord  Harrowby, 
who  in  Canning's  administration  had  been  a  colleague  of 
Huskisson,  the  chief  pride  of  Liverpool,  and  the  first 
victim  of  the  railways.  His  colleague  had  been  William 


THE    CROWNING   OF   QUEEN    VICTORIA  167 

Ewart,  a  Liverpool  man  of  precisely  the  same  social  type 
as  Gladstone ;  an  Etonian  who  had  a  brilliant  career 
at  Christ  Church,  and  who  before  the  Reform  Bill  had 
been  member  for  a  close  borough.  He  was  an  advanced 
reformer  and  had  lost  his  seat  at  the  election  of  1837.  It 
is  clear  therefore  that  the  representation  of  Liverpool  was 
not  affected  by  the  Reform  Bill. 

The  senior  member  for  Manchester  in  1838  was  likewise 
not  a  product  of  the  new  franchise.  Poulett  Thompson 
was  the  son  of  a  London  merchant  in  the  Russian  trade, 
and  was  member  for  Dover  six  years  before  the  Reform 
Bill.  He  was  associated  with  one  of  the  first  steps  taken 
towards  the  consolidation  of  the  Colonial  Empire,  being 
the  first  governor  of  the  United  Provinces  of  Ontario  and 
Quebec,  which  were  confederated  on  Lord  Durham's  re- 
commendation ;  but  he  died  in  1841,  soon  after  his  appoint- 
ment and  his  subsequent  elevation  to  the  peerage  as  Lord 
Sydenham.  His  colleague  was  on  the  contrary  a  thorough- 
bred Manchester  man,  Mark  Philips,  who  afterwards 
became  prominent  in  the  anti-Corn  Law  agitation.  A 
number  of  the  members  for  the  neighbouring  towns  were 
also  connected  with  the  local  manufactures.  Joseph 
Brotherton,  member  for  Salford,  was  a  cotton  spinner  ;  John 
and  William  Fielden,  who  represented  Oldham  and 
Blackburn,  were  also  cotton  spinners,  and  were  of  Quaker 
origin ;  the  second  member  for  Blackburn  was  a  calico 
printer ;  the  member  for  Bury  was  a  woollen  dyer ;  and  the 
members  for  Bolton,  Ashton-under-Lyne  and  Rochdale 
were  similarly  engaged  in  the  trades  of  the  district.  But 
Wigan  chose  for  one  of  its  representatives  a  local  land- 
owner of  the  house  of  Standish. 

In  the  Yorkshire  industrial  region  the  new  commercial 


1 68  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

interest  was  less  generally  represented.  Leeds  had  done 
itself  the  honour  to  elect  Macaulay  as  its  first  member  after 
the  Reform  Bill ;  but  he  had  resigned  on  being  appointed 
to  the  Indian  Council  and  was  not  in  parliament  at  the 
Coronation.  He  was  succeeded  by  Edward  Baines,  a 
journalist  of  great  enterprise  and  an  active  nonconformist, 
whose  colleague  in  1838  was  Sir  William  Molesworth  who, 
as  we  have  seen,  was  a  Radical  squire  from  Cornwall.  The 
senior  member  for  Halifax  was  Charles  Wood,  the  heir  to 
a  Georgian  baronetcy,  who  became  Chancellor  of  the  Ex- 
chequer, and  in  remembrance  of  his  constituency  adopted, 
when  he  was  raised  to  the  peerage,  the  historical  title  of 
the  illustrious  "  trimmer."  Sheffield  and  Bradford  were 
represented  by  men  connected  with  the  staple  trades  of 
those  towns,  one  of  whom  bore  a  name  which  was  ennobled 
towards  the  end  of  the  reign  ;  but  Wakefield  sent  to  parlia- 
ment a  Lascelles.  Further  north,  Glasgow,  where  commerce 
and  industry  had  trebled  the  population  in  fifty  years,  chose 
for  its  senior  member  one  who  was  neither  a  Scotsman  nor 
a  man  of  business,  Lord  William  Bentinck. 

Birmingham  was  in  1838  a  stronghold  of  the  Chartists, 
who  the  next  year  made  it  the  scene  of  a  riot  so  prolonged 
as  to  have  the  air  of  a  revolution.  Its  first  representatives 
consequently  were  men  of  a  very  different  type  to  the 
reformers  sent  to  parliament  by  the  newly  enfranchised 
towns  of  Lancashire.  The  politics  of  the  Free  Traders  and 
anti-Corn  Law  Leaguers  of  the  Manchester  district  were 
based  on  commercial  principles.  The  Birmingham  Radicals 
were  political  theorists,  who  did  not  choose  their  members 
of  parliament  on  account  of  their  interest  in  the  trade  of 
the  Midlands.  Moreover,  the  Chartist  leaders,  notably 
Feargus  O'Connor,  were  protectionists,  and  this  fact  further 


THE    CROWNING    OF   QUEEN   VICTORIA  169 

complicated  the  advanced  politics  of  the  town  which  twenty 
years  later  sent  to  the  House  of  Commons  the  great 
champion  of  Free  Trade,  John  Bright.  The  two  members 
for  Birmingham  in  1838,  Joshua  Scholefield  and  Thomas 
Attwood,  were  not,  however,  sons  of  the  people,  but  were 
both  local  bankers.  The  latter  was  chosen  by  the  Chartists 
to  present  their  celebrated  petition  to  parliament  just  a 
year  after  the  Coronation  of  the  Queen.  But  though  the 
leaders  of  the  Chartists  were  doctrinaires  of  an  extreme 
school,  who  urged  with  violence  the  superiority  of  political 
to  social  or  economic  reform,  they  were  not  necessarily 
republicans.  Indeed  the  famous  "  six  points "  of  the 
Charter  did  not  touch  the  monarchy  or  even  the  con- 
stitutional position  of  the  House  of  Lords.  Much  later 
in  the  reign  Birmingham  radicalism  became  vaguely 
associated  in  the  public  mind  with  republicanism ;  but  this 
was  a  passing  phase  of  extreme  opinion  which  had  no 
connection  with  the  old  Chartist  movement. 

At  that  time  the  influence  of  Birmingham  did  not  extend 
to  the  neighbouring  towns  of  the  Midland  coalfield,  and 
Wolverhampton  was  represented  by  Charles  Villiers,  a 
cadet  of  a  noble  family  and  an  ardent  Free  Trader.  At  the 
other  end  of  Staffordshire  the  newly-created  borough  of 
Stoke-upon-Trent  returned  two  Tory  manufacturers.  The 
adjoining  county  of  Chester  was  then  almost  entirely  a 
rural  area ;  but  its  silk  trade,  which  had  its  chief  seat  at 
Macclesfield,  was  represented  by  the  senior  member  for 
that  town,  John  Brocklehurst.  In  the  rising  commercial 
region  of  South  Wales,  Merthyr  Tydvil  sent  to  parlia- 
ment an  ironmaster,  Josiah  Guest,  the  founder  of  a  family 
which  in  the  second  generation  was  raised  to  the  peerage. 
The  other  commercial  constituency  of  the  West,  the  ancient 


i/o  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

city  of  Bristol,  was  not  a  creation  of  the  Reform  Bill,  and 
its  two  members  were  the  sons  of  great  landowners  in  the 
counties  of  Somerset  and  Gloucester. 

One  or  two  of  the  members  of  parliament  mentioned  in 
the  foregoing  enumeration  seem  to  have  been  absent  from 
the  Coronation.  But  the  great  majority  of  the  elect  of  the 
new  constituencies  repaired  to  Westminster  Abbey  to  salute 
their  young  queen,  whose  accession  had  called  forth  a 
unanimity  of  sentiment  in  the  hearts  of  Englishmen  of  all 
classes  and  of  all  opinions  such  as  had  not  been  expressed 
in  the  land  since  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.  At  all  other 
great  epochs  of  national  satisfaction  a  section  of  the 
community  had  abstained.  At  the  restoration  of  Charles 
II.  the  army  sullenly  refused  to  take  part  in  the  general 
joy.  When  the  arrival  of  William  of  Orange  gave  wide- 
spread relief  to  the  nation,  the  clergy  and  the  country 
gentlemen  in  England  stood  aloof  with  discontent,  as  did 
the  Covenanters  in  Scotland,  with  whom  they  had  no 
other  feeling  in  common.  It  would  be  difficult  to  find 
in  English  history  another  occasion  in  which  the  entire 
nation  had  united  in  a  common  outburst  of  sentiment, 
since  the  days  when  the  Spanish  Armada  threatened  the 
kingdom  in  1588,  just  two  centuries  and  a  half  before 
the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria.  The  circumstances 
were  different,  but  the  patriotic  enthusiasm  was  equally 
unanimous. 


CHAPTER   III 

THE    SOCIAL    REVOLUTION    AND    THE    MONARCHY 

OUR  review  of  the  composition  of  the  House  of 
Commons  in  the  year  when  the  Queen  was 
crowned  will  have  given  the  impression  that 
after  three  general  elections,  under  the  new  conditions 
established  in  1832,  the  character  of  the  Chamber  was 
not  much  altered,  as  regards  the  social  origin  of  the 
members,  from  that  of  the  unreformed  parliament.  A 
closer  analysis  conveys  a  more  vivid  idea  of  the  prepon- 
derance maintained  in  the  House  by  the  landed  interest. 
Eighty  of  the  members  of  the  Queen's  first  parliament  were 
noble  lords — Irish  peers,  or  lords  by  courtesy  of  whom  the 
great  majority  were  eldest  sons  ;  about  ninety  were  the 
untitled  sons  or  brothers  of  peers,  and  eighty  were  baronets, 
who  then,  when  a  baronetcy  was  seldom  conferred,  as  in 
our  days,  as  a  reward  of  successful  commerce,  were  nearly 
all  country  gentlemen  of  large  estate.  But  these  members 
of  the  House  of  Commons  were  little  more  than  one-half 
of  those  who  were  interested  in  the  land.  The  squires,  who 
boasted  of  no  other  distinction  than  their  broad  acres  and 
their  rent-rolls,  formed  a  sturdy  phalanx  in  the  reformed 
parliament,  to  show  that  the  cause  was  not  yet  in  operation 
which  would  reduce  their  ranks  in  the  Lower  House  of 
legislature. 

Apart  from   the    exceptional    case   of  Birmingham,   the 


i;2  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

representatives  sent  to  the  reformed  House  of  Commons 
by  the  populous  towns  could  be  roughly  divided  into  two 
categories.  The  majority  were  men  who,  by  reason  of 
their  birth,  associations  or  independent  wealth,  belonged 
to  the  class  to  which  parliament  was  open  before  the 
Reform  Bill.  The  minority  was  composed  of  persons 
actively  engaged  in  business,  who  were  in  most  cases 
identified  with  the  commercial  prosperity  of  their  con- 
stituencies. This  minority,  which  was  destined  to  increase 
long  before  any  new  parliamentary  reform  was  enacted, 
was  the  product  not  of  the  extension  of  the  franchise 
enacted  by  Lord  Grey  and  Lord  John  Russell,  but  of  the 
redistribution  of  seats,  which  gave  representation  to  in- 
dustrial centres  just  when  the  industrial  revolution  was 
beginning.  It  was  not  the  invention  of  the  ten-pound 
householder  which  caused  Salford  to  elect  a  cotton  spinner, 
or  Stoke-upon-Trent  a  potter,  or  Merthyr  Tydvil  an  iron- 
master. These  representatives  were  sent  to  parliament 
because  the  towns  or  districts,  in  which  they  carried  on 
their  business,  became  parliamentary  constituencies  at  the 
moment  when  employers  of  labour,  owing  to  the  introduc- 
tion and  perfection  of  machinery,  were  becoming  wealthy 
personages  of  local  importance  and  influence.  Had  the 
borough  franchise  been  fixed  by  the  Reform  Bill  at  a 
higher  or  a  lower  rate,  had  the  electors  in  the  new  con- 
stituencies been  fifteen-pound  householders,  or  seven- 
pound  householders,  the  result  of  the  elections  between 
1832  and  1838  would  have  been  practically  the  same  as 
it  was. 

If  the  introduction  of  that  new  class  into  the  House  of 
Commons  had  been  the  result  of  extended  suffrage  there 
would  have  been  no  need  for  it  to  wait  for  the  Reform 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     173 

of  1832  before  entering  parliament.  For  in  the  old  days 
there  were  a  large  number  of  towns  enjoying  a  franchise 
much  more  democratic  than  that  which  was  bestowed  on 
the  new  boroughs  by  the  Reform  Bill.  Westminster, 
Southwark,  Liverpool,  Bristol,  Norwich,  Northampton, 
Nottingham  and  Leicester  were  in  that  case.  The  repre- 
sentatives of  the  popular  vote  in  those  places,  during  the 
half  century  preceding  the  Reform  Bill,  included  Edmund 
Burke,  Charles  Fox,  Sheridan,  Windham,  Romilly, 
Canning,  Huskisson  and  Spencer  Perceval;  and  among  the 
members,  eminent  or  obscure,  for  those  important  centres 
of  population,  it  was  rare  to  find  one  like  Huskisson,  who 
was  connected  with  the  local  interests  of  the  constituency. 
One  reason  for  this  was  that  the  conditions  under  which 
commercial  and  industrial  enterprise  was  carried  on  were, 
until  the  eve  of  the  Victorian  era,  such  that  the  merchant 
or  the  manufacturer  could  not  leave  his  counting-house 
or  his  workshop  to  devote  himself  to  politics  in  then 
distant  London,  even  in  the  rare  cases  where  he  was 
rich  enough  to  contest  elections  or  set  up  a  town 
establishment. 

The  great  change  in  the  social  origin  of  the  parliamentary 
representatives  of  the  nation  about  to  take  place  in  the  reign 
of  Queen  Victoria  was  not  due  to  parliamentary  reform, 
which  had  effected  only  a  slight  modification  at  the  time  of 
the  Coronation.  It  was  the  result,  first,  of  the  invention  of 
industrial  machinery,  and  of  the  application  of  steam  to  the 
new  mechanism  ;  and,  secondly,  it  was  due  to  the  introduction 
of  railways  and  steamships,  with  the  consequent  development 
of  inland  commerce,  and  of  the  export  and  import  trades. 
The  second  of  these  causes  was  the  more  powerful.  It 
revolutionised  all  the  conditions  of  human  existence  and 


1/4  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

created  new  social  classifications.  It  is  not  surprising 
therefore  to  find,  though  the  fact  is  not  always  recognised, 
that  a  much  greater  change  took  place  in  the  character  of 
the  House  of  Commons  in  the  thirty  years  which  inter- 
vened between  the  accession  of  Queen  Victoria  and  the 
Reform  Bill  of  1867,  during  which  no  change  took  place  in 
the  electoral  franchise,  than  in  the  previous  period  of  thirty 
years,  which  began  on  the  morrow  of  the  deaths  of  Pitt  and 
Fox,  and  which  ended  after  the  supposed  revolution  effected 
by  the  Reform  Bill  of  I832.1  If  steam  had  not  been  applied 
to  industrial  machinery  and  to  mechanical  means  of  trans- 
port, and  if  the  consequent  social  revolution  had  not  taken 
place,  the  establishment  of  a  suffrage  even  wider  than  that 
enjoyed  in  England  in  the  twentieth  century  would  have 
modified  the  character  of  parliamentary  representation  in  a 
relatively  small  degree. 

No  man  had  studied  this  phase  in  the  evolution  of 
English  political  life  more  profoundly  or  more  sagaciously 
than  Disraeli.  To  the  end  of  his  remarkable  career  his 
discernment  was  always  that  of  an  alien  who  regarded  every 
question  in  the  land  in  which  he  sojourned,  and  which  he 
sincerely  loved,  with  a  lucid  and  detached  objectivity. 
Sometimes  his  florid  imagination  dazzled  his  vision  :  some- 
times it  unduly  quickened  his  ambition  for  power.2  But 
whatever  policy  he  pursued,  whatever  errors  he  committed, 
his  action  never  sprang  from  prejudice.  His  political 
friends  and  rivals,  his  associates  and  his  adversaries,  were 

1  As  far  as  can  be  judged  from  a  comparison  of  the  lists  of  the  House  of  Commons,  the 
greatest  change  in  its  composition  and  character  took  place  at  the  elections  of  1857,   a 
quarter  of  a  century  after  the  passage  of  the  Reform  Bill,  when  one  hundred  and  fifty  new 
members  entered  parliament. 

2  He  once  said  to  the  late  Lord  Lytton :    ' '  Man  is  a  predatory  animal.     The  worthiest 
objects  of  his  chase  are  women  and  power.     After  I  married  Mary  Ann  I  desisted  from  the 
one  and  devoted  my  life  to  the  pursuit  of  the  other." 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     175 

all  of  them  Britons  steeped  in  preconceived  ideas  from 
the  necessity  of  their  origin  and  education.  No  native  of  a 
country,  whatever  his  superiority  over  his  fellows,  can  take 
a  purely  detached  view  of  its  interests.  The  strength  of 
William  of  Orange  in  adjusting  the  affairs  of  England  after 
the  abdication  of  James  II.,  and  of  Napoleon  in  organising 
the  French  Revolution,  lay  in  the  fact,  that  apart  from  their 
genius,  the  successor  of  the  Stuarts  was  a  Dutchman  and  the 
reconstructor  of  France  was  an  Italian.  Disraeli  was  not 
called  upon  to  rule  the  land  of  his  domicile  ;  but,  as  a  con- 
summate parliamentary  leader  and  as  a  powerful  minister 
of  the  crown,  he  played  a  dominant  part  in  guiding  the 
English  nation  in  the  early  stages  of  a  revolution,  which  is 
still  proceeding,  and  which  is  of  infinitely  graver  moment  in 
the  world's  history  than  the  Revolution  of  1688  or  even  the 
greater  movement  of  1789. 

From  what  Disraeli  wrote  in  his  romances  shortly  after 
the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  it  is  clear  that  he 
anticipated  some  of  the  changes  which  were  then  rapidly 
approaching,  in  consequence  of  the  progress  and  tenden- 
cies of  modern  commercial  society  in  the  railway  era. 
He  did  not  fall  into  the  error  which  John  Stuart  Mill 
attributed  to  Tocqueville.  He  did  not  confound  the  effects 
of  democracy  with  the  effects  of  civilisation.1  When  in 
1867  he  announced  that  the  representation  of  the  people 
should  cease  to  be  the  test  question  which  decided  general 
elections,  and  which  divided  the  two  great  political  parties, 
he  was  aware  of  two  things.  He  knew  that  in  the  genera- 
tion which  had  elapsed  since  the  Queen  carne  to  the  throne, 
the  territorial  class  had  ceased  to  be  omnipotent  in  politics, 
not  as  the  consequence  of  reform  legislation,  but  as  the 

1  Dissertations,  etc.,  1859,  Vol.  II.  "M.  de  Tocqueville  on  Democracy  in  America." 


176  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

result  of  commercial  progress,  under  the  changed  conditions 
of  production  and  of  transport.  He  also  foresaw  that  the 
democracy  when  enfranchised  would  not,  in  its  vote,  be 
revolutionary  or  even  liberal.  Examples  both  at  home  and 
abroad  pointed  to  this.  In  France  the  first  result  of  the 
introduction  of  manhood  suffrage,  after  the  Revolution  of 
1848,  had  been  to  drive  liberalism  out  of  that  country 
(whither  it  has  never  returned)  and  to  establish  an 
autocratic  and  conservative  form  of  government.  In 
England,  as  we  have  just  seen,  the  populous  towrns,  which 
enjoyed  a  wide  suffrage  before  1832,  did  not  send  men  of 
extreme  ideas  or  of  popular  origin  to  parliament,  even 
at  moments  of  public  agitation.  They  chose  as  their  mem- 
bers some  of  the  most  illustrious  statesmen  of  a  great  age. 
Nor  did  these  democratic  constituencies  encourage  their 
representatives  to  cultivate  advanced  opinions,  as  Burke 
found  out  when  he  had  to  give  up  his  seat  for  Bristol 
because  his  constituents  disapproved  his  efforts  on  behalf  of 
religious  liberty  ;  while  twenty  years  later  Northampton, 
with  a  more  democratic  franchise,  returned  Spencer  Perceval, 
who  was  a  Tory  Prime  Minister  in  the  most  reactionary 
days  of  Toryism. 

Mr  Bright,  whose  fame  as  a  popular  orator  began  in  the 
year  of  the  Coronation,  but  who  did  not  enter  parliament 
till  five  years  later,  was  a  statesman  as  full  of  prejudices  as 
Mr  Disraeli  was  exempt  from  them.  From  their  different 
standpoints  they  testified  to  the  jealousy  with  which  the 
new  capitalist  class  regarded  the  territorial  oligarchy.  The 
portrait  drawn,  with  no  unsympathetic  pen,  by  Disraeli  of 
the  Lancashire  manufacturer,  soon  after  the  Queen  was 
crowned,  may  be  compared  with  Bright's  speeches  on 
Reform  twenty  years  after  that  event,  by  which  time  the 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     177 

rich  industrial  classes  had  made  great  strides  politically  and 
socially.  -  The  cotton  spinner  of  Coningsby  with  his  "  I 
defy  any  peer  to  crush  me,"  is  the  counterpart  of  John 
Bright  in  1858  telling  his  constituents  that  just  as  they 
might  see  "No  dogs  admitted  here"  inscribed  over  the 
entrance  of  their  public  gardens,  so  there  was  a  similar 
inscription  over  the  portals  of  the  House  of  Lords  which 
said,  "No  traders  are  admitted  here."1  Before  his  life 
ended  Mr  Bright  saw  the  development  of  the  movement, 
already  in  progress  in  1858,  which  had  among  its  results  the 
deposition  of  the  landed  class  as  a  political  oligarchy  and 
the  exaltation  of  the  rich  trader,  who,  no  longer  debarred 
from  the  House  of  Lords,  has  since  been  called  within  its 
precinct  too  frequently,  in  the  opinion  of  certain  philo- 
sophical observers.2  A  persistent  fallacy  underlies  Mr 
Bright's  speeches.  With  a  curious  lack  of  foresight  and  of 
capacity  to  see  what  was  going  on  at  his  doors,  he  believed 
that  the  men  of  his  class,  when  their  alleged  disabilities 
were  removed,  would  share  his  views  on  the  Church,  which 
he  regarded  as  a  preserve  for  "  the  aristocracy,"  on  the 
Game  Laws,  which  he  held  were  maintained  for  the  pleasure 
of  "dukes  and  lords,"  and  on  the  colonies,  which  he  treated 
as  an  expensive  inheritance  of  the  evil  days  before  the 
emancipation  of  the  middle  classes.  The  Church  has 
become  a  popular  institution,  and  owes  half  of  its  increased 
endowments  to  the  munificence  of  men  who  have  grown 
rich  in  trade.  Game  preserving  would  have  languished 
without  the  sporting  tastes  of  those  who  have  acquired 
wealth  in  business.  The  binding  of  the  colonies  to  the 

1  Speech  at  Birmingham,  October  27,  1858. 

2  e.g.  Mr  W.  E.  H.  Lecky:   "The  immense  place  given  to  undistinguished  wealth  in  the 
modern  peerage  has  contributed  to  lower  its  character,"  Democracy  and  Liberty,  c.  iv. 


II 


178  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

mother-country,  under  the  symbolic  influence  of  the  Crown, 
would  have  been  less  effective  without  the  practical 
methods  and  energy  of  the  commercial  class,  of  which 
a  conspicuous  exemplar,  when  the  reign  of  King  Edward 
began,  was  a  statesman  whose  antecedents  were  almost 
identical  with  those  of  Mr  Bright,  and  who  was  his  col- 
league in  the  representation  of  Birmingham. 

Mr  Bright,  though  his  eloquent  command  of  pure  Eng- 
lish moved  the  hearts  of  the  populace,  was  no  democrat. 
He  had  a  conservative  mind,  which  looked,  in  its  limited 
horizon,  for  the  abolition  only  of  such  institutions  as 
impeded  the  predominance  of  the  middle  classes,  while  it 
deprecated  an  indiscriminate  suffrage  which  should  put  too 
much  power  in  the  hands  of  the  democracy.  Hence  he 
ignored  the  problems  which  were  surging  above  that 
horizon  in  consequence  of  the  rise  of  the  commercial  class. 
That  that  class  should  ever  have  its  supremacy  challenged 
by  its  wage-earning  dependents  does  not  seem  to  have 
appeared  to  his  view.  Consequently  he  did  not  foresee  the 
great  controversies  between  capital  and  labour  which  are 
the  issue  of  the  new  era,  and  which,  throughout  the  British 
Empire  in  the  reign  of  King  Edward,  have  made  of 
secondary  importance  many  questions  still  unsettled,  which 
agitated  reformers  when  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned. 
Mr  Bright  lived  to  see  the  landed  interest  no  longer  the 
depository  of  political  power ;  but  its  deposition  was  not 
effected  by  parliamentary  reform,  nor  by  the  repeal  of  the 
Corn  Laws.  They  were  but  secondary  causes  of  its  decline. 
It  was  the  steam-engine,  and  its  use  in  the  locomotive,  in 
the  mine  and  in  the  factory,  which  altered  the  character  of 
the  House  of  Commons,  and  which  brought  the  trader  into 
the  House  of  Lords.  Without  the  railways  and  similar 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     179 

modern  inventions  manhood  suffrage  might  have  been 
established,  and  the  composition  of  parliament  would 
not  have  been  sensibly  affected.  With  the  steam-engine 
invented  and  applied  to  traffic,  transport  and  industry,  a 
century  before  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned,  when  Montes- 
quieu was  writing  his  Esprit  des  Lois,  the  French  Revolu- 
tion would  have  never  taken  place ;  for  the  privileges  of 
the  nobility,  and  the  absolute  powers  of  the  King,  could 
not  have  withstood  the  advance  of  modern  civilisation,  and 
there  would  have  been  no  need  to  storm  the  Bastille  or  to 
abolish  the  monarchy. 

The  assertion  of  Mr  Bright  that  traders  were  not  ad- 
mitted to  the  House  of  Lords  was  not  inaccurate  as  applied 
to  the  past.  In  the  annals  of  the  banking-house  of  Smith, 
Payne  and  Smiths,  which  remained  a  venerable  landmark  in 
the  city  of  London  until  the  year  when  King  Edward  was 
crowned,  it  is  recorded  that  when  a  member  of  the  firm  was 
raised  to  the  peerage  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
Mr  Pitt  insisted  on  his  retiring  from  the  bank.1  It  was  not 
a  period  in  which  a  fastidious  choice  was  exercised  in  the 
creation  of  new  peers.  It  was  on  the  eve  of  the  Union  of 
Great  Britain  with  Ireland,  which  was  facilitated  by  a  whole- 
sale distribution  of  peerages,  some  of  the  recipients  of  which 
were  persons  of  doubtful  origin  and  character.  Even  in 
the  less  lavish  days  when  George  III.  was  young,  it  was 
possible  to  raise  to  the  House  of  Lords  a  Bubb  Dodington, 
the  corrupt  and  ignoble  son  of  an  apothecary.  Yet  though 
Mr  Pitt  resolved  to  extend  the  peerage  into  a  larger  body 

1  This  action  of  Mr  Pitt  was  referred  to  in  the  contemporary  rhyme,  ' '  Bob  Smith  lives  here ; 
Billy  Pitt  made  him  a  peer,  and  took  the  pen  from  behind  his  ear. "  The  first  Lord  Carring- 
ton,  who  was  thus  referred  to,  was  one  of  the  sixteen  peers  born  in  the  reign  of  George  II. 
who  survived  till  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria.  But  his  name  does  not  appear  on  the 
roll  of  the  Barons  who  did  homage  to  the  Queen,  and  he  died  three  months  later. 


i8o  THE    CORONATION    OF  EDWARD   VII. 

than  heretofore,  representative  of  the  opulence  of  the 
country,  he  enforced  the  rule  that  the  assumption  of  a 
coronet  should  entail  cessation  from  traffic,  even  in  the 
case  of  bankers,  whose  commerce  was  held  to  be  more 
dignified  than  that  of  a  dealer  or  of  an  artificer.  The 
principle  to  which  Mr  Pitt  adhered  would  be  difficult  to 
apply  in  the  twentieth  century.  Yet  it  cannot  be  decried, 
in  view  of  the  inconvenience  and  scandal  which,  in  our  time, 
sometimes  result  from  the  association  of  members  of  the 
peerage  with  financial  and  commercial  undertakings.  No 
doubt  the  prejudice  against  trade,  as  an  occupation  or  means 
of  livelihood  of  certain  categories  of  citizens,  was  a  purely 
artificial  sentiment,  as  are,  indeed,  all  those  on  which  social 
distinctions  are  based,  whatever  their  historical  origin.  But 
it  was  an  impediment  to  materialism,  which  at  that  period 
was  only  a  philosophic  term  and  not  the  predominant  factor 
of  everyday  life. 

Under  the  old  state  of  things,  which,  as  Mr  Bright  in- 
dicated, had  not  come  to  an  end  twenty  years  after  Queen 
Victoria  was  crowned,  a  country  gentleman  of  small  estate 
or  a  cadet  of  noble  family,  blessed  with  numerous  offspring, 
not  unfrequently  put  a  son  into  trade  or  into  one  of  the 
inferior  professions  which  did  not  carry  any  social  con- 
sideration.1 Such  a  father  would  explain  the  advantage 
or  the  disadvantage  of  adopting  that  course.  He  would 
point  out  to  his  boy  that  if  he  joined  the  army,  the  Church 
or  the  bar,  the  highest  society  of  the  land  would  be  open 

1  On  the  death  of  the  last  Duke  of  Cleveland  the  inquest  before  the  Committee  of  Privileges 
of  the  House  of  Lords,  touching  the  succession  to  one  of  his  minor  titles,  showed  how  in  the 
eighteenth  century  the  younger  branches  of  great  territorial  families  followed  this  course.  The 
heir  to  the  barony,  created  in  1699,  substantiated  his  claim  by  proving  his  descent  through  a 
series  of  attorneys,  who,  though  of  lineage  which  would  have  been  esteemed  noble  in  those  con- 
tinental courts  which  did  not  exact  sixteen  quarterings,  had  adopted  a  branch  of  the  legal 
profession  at  a  period  when  it  enjoyed  no  social  consideration. 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     181 

to  him,  although  his  means  might  be  small.  If,  on  the 
contrary,  he  entered  a  mercantile  house  or  a  firm  of  manu- 
facturers, he  might  attain  great  wealth,  but  he  would  not  be 
admitted  into  the  social  sphere  which  his  brothers,  the  ensign, 
the  vicar,  or  the  counsellor,  frequented.  Thus  was  the 
salutary  law  of  compensation  observed.  In  the  twentieth 
century  the  contrary  principle  obtains.  The  youth  who 
sedulously  haunts  the  Baltic  or  Capel  Court  by  day,  by 
night  is  convoked  to  adorn  and  to  instruct  the  most  bril- 
liant circles  of  society,  which,  though  no  longer  exclusive, 
would  welcome  less  warmly  the  brother  waiting  for  briefs 
at  the  Temple  or  on  leave  from  his  marching  regiment. 

Although  the  line  of  demarcation  between  the  trading  and 
territorial  classes  was  clearly  defined  in  the  old  era,  there 
was  a  frequent  movement  to  and  fro  across  the  boundary. 
Early  in  the  eighteenth  century  the  untitled  gentry,  in  which 
pride  of  birth  was  a  tradition  developed  during  the  Civil 
War,  and  which  now,  under  the  statutory  monarchy,  was 
beginning  to  share  political  influence  with  the  nobility,  had 
frequent  relations  with  the  trading  class.  The  experience  of 
Gibbon's  father  is  not  an  isolated  one  at  this  period.  The 
son  of  a  Kentish  squire  of  respectable  pedigree,  he  was 
apprenticed  to  a  merchant  clothworker  in  London  before 
he  inherited  his  acres  and  became  member  for  Petersfield. 
Moreover,  there  was  never  in  England,  as  on  the  continent, 
an  aristocratic  caste  shut  off  from  all  connection  with  the  rest 
of  the  community.  The  nobility  not  only  was  perpetually 
renewed  by  fresh  creations,  but  it  remained  an  integral  part 
of  the  great  mass  of  the  nation,  because  its  progeny  in  the 
junior  branches  "  redescended  into  the  bourgeoisie,"  to  adopt 
a  French  expression,  without  privilege,  without  title  and 
without  precedence.  This  was  to  the  great  advantage  of  the 


182  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

nation.  Society  was  thus  not  divided  into  horizontal  layers, 
to  break  through  which  in  France  the  first  onslaught  of  the 
Revolution  was  directed. 

While  England  was  thus  preserved  by  its  social  organisa- 
tion, under  the  crown,  from  the  ills  which  led  to  the  French 
Revolution,  the  limited  intermingling  of  the  landed  class 
with  the  commercial  class  did  not  tend  to  exalt  the  influence 
or  social  position  of  the  latter.  This  was  due  to  the  rise  in 
land  values,  which  removed  the  country  gentlemen  from  the 
range  of  competition  with  the  trading  community  on  the  score 
of  wealth.  Hence,  by  the  time  that  George  III.  came  to 
the  throne,  the  territorial  class,  titled  or  untitled,had  become 
the  political  masters  of  England.  Henceforth,  until  railways 
and  machinery  disarranged  the  fabric  of  society,  it  was 
necessary  to  be  a  possessor  of  land  in  order  to  enjoy  politi- 
cal influence,  and  few  who  were  not  landowners  or  protected 
by  the  landed  interest,  took  any  part  in  the  government  of 
the  country.  Not  that  the  territorial  class  was  a  stagnant 
caste.  In  spite  of  the  costly  and  intricate  legal  formalities 
attending  the  transfer  of  real  property,  estates  were  con- 
stantly changing  hands,  and  the  nabobs  from  India,  the 
planters  from  the  West  Indies,  as  well  as  the  successful 
bankers  and  merchants  from  the  City,  and  the  ennobled 
lawyers,  invested  large  portions  of  their  accumulations  in 
the  purchase  of  land  and  in  the  consequent  acquisition  of 
parliamentary  and  social  influence. 

The  governmental  class,  thus  composed  of  the  lords  of 
the  soil  and  of  their  connections,  formed  a  highly  agreeable 
and  interesting  society  which  performed  splendid  services 
to  the  kingdom.  It  was  not  an  ideal  society,  and  nothing 
would  be  easier  than  to  draw  up  a  catalogue  of  its  short- 
comings. To  mention  only  one  of  the  abuses  which  it  did 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     183 

not  discourage,  political  jobbery  was  almost  as  rife  under  its 
rule  as  under  a  democratic  republic  in  our  time.  But  what- 
ever its  failings,  it  produced  for  over  a  hundred  years  a  race 
of  statesmen,  high-minded,  patriotic,  cultivated  and  eloquent, 
such  as  no  other  community  ever  brought  forth  in  the  same 
space  of  time,  and  the  like  of  whom  England  will  never  see 
again.  They  brought  our  country  to  a  commanding  place 
among  European  nations.  They  established  the  public 
credit.  They  encouraged  the  growth  of  our  commerce, 
which  gave  birth  to  a  maritime  power  which  as  yet  has 
never  been  assailed.  They  and  the  institutions  they  ad- 
ministered compelled  the  admiration  of  our  neighbours  on 
the  continent,  from  the  days  when  Voltaire  and  Montesquieu 
took  from  our  shores  the  impression  that  the  English  system 
of  government  approached  the  limits  of  human  perfection, 
down  to  the  period  when  the  French  Revolution  had  done 
its  work,  and  Guizot  thought  that  the  Monarchy  of  July 
would  become  the  pattern  for  all  the  nations  of  Europe, 
because  it  was  fashioned  on  the  English  model.  The  day 
is  past  for  parliamentary  institutions  to  be  considered  the 
universal  remedy  for  the  ills  to  which  nations  are  subject. 
But  their  failure  in  lands  peopled  by  men  not  of  our  race 
has  not  destroyed  the  tradition  of  the  commanding  figures 
which  gave  to  Westminster  its  classic  fame.  The  examples 
of  the  Great  Commoner  and  of  his  mighty  son,  of  Edmund 
Burke  and  of  Charles  Fox,  are  held  up  for  imitation  to 
young  men  entering  political  life,  even  in  countries  which 
had  to  surfer  from  the  policy  of  some  of  those  statesmen. 
When  Mr  Gladstone  died  certain  of  his  public  acts  were 
criticised  by  foreign  politicians  :  but  European  opinion  was 
unanimous  in  its  regret  at  the  disappearance  of  the  great 
parliamentarian,  who  a  boy  had  sat  at  the  feet  of  Canning, 


1 84  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

and  in  early  manhood  had  been  the  colleague  of  Peel.  Nor 
did  that  remarkable  man,  amid  his  many  recantations,  ever 
abjure  the  tradition  of  politic.il  life  in  which  he  was  bred.  In 
the  conservative  corners  of  his  heart  he  loved  the  old  system 
of  territorial  patronage,  and  recognised  the  utility  of  the  close 
boroughs,  which,  from  the  election  of  the  elder  Pitt  for  Old 
Sarum  in  1735  to  his  own  election  for  Newark  in  1832,  had 
opened  the  doors  of  parliament  to  an  illustrious  succession 
of  statesmen,  in  the  most  glorious  century  of  parliamentary 
history. 

One  advantage  of  the  existence  of  a  governmental  class 
was  that  young  men  who  were  born  in  it  lived  their 
early  years  in  an  atmosphere  of  parliamentary  and  patriotic 
ambition.  The  boyhood  of  the  younger  Pitt  was  not  an 
exceptional  experience,  save  for  the  accident  of  his  ill- 
health,  which  detained  him  beneath  the  paternal  roof  when 
he  would  otherwise  have  been  at  school.  The  home  of 
Lord  Chatham  had  its  counterpart  in  sixty  country  houses  in 
the  sixty  years  which  divided  his  death  from  the  Corona- 
tion of  Queen  Victoria.  The  education  of  a  youth  of 
promise  in  those  days  was  adapted  to  form  a  statesman. 
He  was  taught  from  childhood  that  he  and  his  fellows  were 
the  repositories  of  a  trust,  the  custody  of  which  would 
endow  them  with  power  and  place,  but  would  also  call  for 
the  exercise  of  great  qualities.  The  conversations  which 
he  heard  at  his  father's  table  had  one  refrain,  that  the 
most  glorious  scene  in  which  an  Englishman  could  move 
with  dignity  and  honour  was  the  floor  of  the  House  of 
Commons  or  of  the  House  of  Lords,  which  was  then  a 
place  of  debate,  and  not  a  chamber  of  registration.  It  is 
useless  to  regret  that  such  homes  no  longer  exist  in 
England.  They  were  as  incapable  of  surviving  the  com- 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     185 

mercial  era  as  would  have  been  the  salons  of  the  ancient 
monarchy  in  France,  had  not  the  Revolution  come  first. 
But  while  they  lasted  they  formed  an  admirable  training- 
ground  for  servants  of  the  crown. 

In  the  present  day  there  is  no  governmental  class. 
There  are  a  certain  number  of  men  of  good  family,  to  use 
a  conventional  expression,  who  follow  a  parliamentary 
career,  and  it  is  one  of  the  happiest  features  of  our  modern 
political  life,  in  contrast  with  that  of  many  other  countries, 
that  no  category  of  citizens  is  excluded  from  it,  not  even  the 
highest.  The  heirship  to  or  kinship  with  a  peerage  is  not  an 
impediment  to  a  politician.  Indeed  it  sometimes  gives  him  in 
the  political  race  that  start  of  twenty  minutes  which  Wilkes 
said  was  all  the  advantage  good  looks  had  over  ugliness  in 
the  favour  of  a  woman.  But  it  gives  him  little  else,  unless 
he  goes  to  the  House  of  Lords,  when  he  will  be  eligible 
for  certain  posts  reserved  for  peers.  To  enter  the  House 
of  Commons  he  has  no  seat  reserved  for  him  as  a  family 
appanage.  If  he  be  related  to  a  powerful  minister,  that  fact 
may  procure  him  early  office  after  he  has  entered  parlia- 
ment ;  but  this  is  an  advantage  which  also  falls  to  the  lot 
of  the  relatives  of  ministers  who  owe  nothing  to  the  accident 
of  birth.  Both  before  his  election,  and  after  it,  he  has  to 
contend  on  terms  of  equality  with  men  whose  social  pre- 
cedence is  inferior  to  his.  Such  abrogation  of  ancient 
privilege  might  call  forth  the  unalloyed  joy  of  reformers,  if 
new  inequalities  had  not  taken  the  place  of  the  old. 

The  governmental  caste  has  gone  from  our  political 
system,  as  an  exclusive  nursery  for  statesmen ;  but  its 
disappearance  is  due  less  to  the  admission  of  the  democracy 
to  political  power  than  to  the  new  social  conditions  which 
have  been  produced  in  the  commercial  era.  Under  those 


1 86  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

new  conditions  the  inheritors  of  once  powerful  names  have 
no  longer  any  peculiar  qualifications  for  government,  ex- 
cepting those  which  are  within  the  reach  of  all  men  who 
have  the  taste  for  a  political  career,  provided  that  their 
means  permit  them  to  devote  their  time  to  public  affairs. 
The  reason  is  that,  while  under  the  new  order  of  things  the 
divisions  between  rich  and  poor  have  perhaps  become 
wider,  the  divisions  between  rich  and  rich  have  been 
broken  down.  Wealth  under  the  new  conditions  of  exist- 
ence has  become  the  great  leveller  of  the  wealthy.  The 
depreciation  of  the  value  of  agricultural  land  which  took 
place  as  the  result  of  those  new  conditions,  during  the 
reign  of  Queen  Victoria,  has  been  only  one  of  the  many 
causes  of  this  change.  To  enumerate  its  principal  causes 
would  be  to  recount  the  history  of  modern  progress  in  the 
last  sixty  years  of  the  nineteenth  century.  It  must  suffice 
to  say  that  the  end  of  it  all  has  been  the  substitution  of  a 
large  and  unlimited  society  based  on  the  possession  of 
wealth,  for  a  small  and  limited  society  based  on  the 
possession  of  political  power — which,  for  want  of  a  more 
exact  term,  may  be  styled  an  aristocracy.  The  old  aristo- 
cratic society  was  wealthy  and  the  new  plutocratic  society 
is  fruitful  in  politicians  ;  but  if  politics  were  banished  from 
the  latter,  only  a  minor  part  of  its  organism  would  be 
affected,  whereas  the  government  of  the  country  was  the 
main  and  almost  the  sole  object  of  life  in  the  former. 

The  consequence  of  the  partial  absorption  of  the  aris- 
tocracy by  the  plutocracy  is  that,  while  many  members  of 
the  former  still  take  the  most  active  part  in  politics,  and 
rise  to  eminence  in  parliament,  the  art  of  government  is 
not  its  exclusive  preoccupation  as  a  class.  There  are  a 
certain  number  of  peers,  in  our  time,  who  merit  the  name 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     187 

of  statesmen  in  the  highest  acceptation  of  the  term  ;  there  are 
many  peers  who,  by  their  ability  and  devotion  to  the  service 
of  the  Crown  and  of  the  country,  amply  justify  the  retention 
of  their  order  as  an  Estate  of  the  realm.  But  the  atmosphere 
in  which  they  live,  and  in  which  they  have  been  brought 
up,  has  nothing  in  common  with  that  which  produced 
the  statesmen  who  stood  around  the  throne  when  Queen 
Victoria  was  crowned.  Their  social  and  domestic  sur- 
roundings, in  this  respect,  often  do  not  differ  from  those  in 
which  a  financier  moves,  who  cares  nothing  about  politics 
except  as  a  factor  in  the  fluctuations  of  the  money  market. 
Their  own  connection  with  the  City  is  sometimes  more 
intimate  than  with  Westminster.  Consequently,  nowadays, 
because  a  man  bears  a  name  famous  in  the  annals  of 
parliament,  it  is  not  presumptive  evidence,  as  formerly, 
that  he  takes  a  special  interest  in  politics  or  that  he  brings 
up  his  sons  to  do  so.  It  may  be  that  his  interest  in 
public  life  is  only  secondary,  and  that  he  encourages  his 
sons  to  earn  or  to  increase  their  income  by  commerce  or  by 
speculation.  There  are  no  doubt  historic  homes  in  which 
the  children  are  brought  up  in  the  high  ideals  of  the  past, 
just  as  in  other  similar  homes  they  are  expected  to  attend 
family  prayers  :  but  the  domestic  practice  in  either  case  is 
only  an  idiosyncrasy  and  not  the  tradition  of  a  class. 

The  commercialisation  of  all  sections  of  the  community 
is  perhaps  an  inevitable  incident  of  modern  progress.  It  is 
nevertheless  attended  by  untoward  results.  At  a  time 
when  the  problems  of  secondary  education  are  calling  for 
attention  in  England,  the  men  who  are  engaged  in  it  in  our 
public  schools  are,  from  daily  observation,  alive  to  the  disad- 
vantages to  which  the  young  generation  is  now  exposed.  At 
Eton,  which  more  than  any  similar  foundation  has  suffered  from 


1 88  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

the  changed  conditions  of  society,  eminent  masters,  who  are 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  education,  declare  that  the  greatest 
difficulty  which  confronts  them  is  the  evil  influence  of  the  un- 
intelligent homes 1  whence  their  pupils  come.  It  is  not  only 
boys  of  the  newly  enriched  class,  sent  to  Eton  for  unworthy 
motives  and  in  alarming  numbers,  who  display  the  traces 
of  debased  home-training.  Families  of  illustrious  and 
patriotic  record,  in  the  annals  of  the  state,  sometimes  bring 
up  their  sons  in  an  atmosphere  of  self-indulgent  materialism, 
which  the  noble  tradition  and  excellent  discipline  of  a  great 
public  school  are  powerless  to  correct.  Eton  is  a  national 
institution  which  is  the  microcosm  of  English  society.  In 
the  old  days  a  small  number  of  boys  of  unrefined  ante- 
cedents went  there,  and,  to  the  advantage  of  themselves  and 
of  the  community,  they  acquired  a  high  and  healthy  tone 
from  the  happier  majority  which  had  been  brought  up  in 
nice  homes.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  the  situation  has  been 
reversed  both  at  Eton  and  in  the  society  which  it  re- 
presents. Shortly  before  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned, 
Mackworth  Praed,  whom  we  have  remarked  as  member 
for  Aylesbury,  said  that,  in  his  Eton  days,  he  "wondered 
what  they  meant  by  stock,  and  wrote  delightful  sapphics." 
Praed  came  of  a  banking  family  in  which  there  might  have 
been  some  excuse  for  educating  infants  in  financial  terms. 
But  at  the  present  day,  without  any  hereditary  connection 
with  the  City,  an  ingenuous  Etonian  is  capable  of  knowing 
more  about  trusts  and  contangos  than  about  trochees  and 
caesuras.  When  we  see  the  undignified  luxury  which 
seems  to  be  the  highest  ideal  of  certain  societies  we  may 

1  The  epithet  "unintelligent"  in  this  application  is  taken  from  a  letter  written  by  a 
distinguished  Eton  master  ;  while  one  of  his  colleagues  writing  on  the  same  subject  does  not 
hesitate  to  describe  the  rich  homes,  from  which  many  of  the  Eton  boys  come  in  the  twentieth 
century,  as  ' '  illiterate. " 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     189 

hope  that  the  hereditary  monarchy  will  be  the  British 
nation's  great  safeguard  to  protect  it  from  falling  into 
materialism,  which  menaces  all  commercial  peoples  in  the 
new  era. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  the  age  which  came  to  an  end 
when  Queen  Victoriawas  crowned,  and  which  may  be  counted 
as  having  coincided  with  the  century  subsequent  to  the  entry 
into  public  life  of  the  elder  Pitt,  was  marked  by  coarseness  in 
high  places  and  by  other  features  which  denoted  the  preva- 
lence of  a  materialistic  spirit  in  the  nation.  But  materialism 
is  inseparable  from  human  nature,  and  the  forms  which  the 
malady  took  in  that  period  were  less  subtle  and  penetrating 
than  those  with  which  it  besets  modern  communities. 
Whatever  the  faults  of  the  society  which  assembled  at  the 
Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  it  did  not  take  its  measure 
of  men  by  the  length  of  their  purses.  It  was  the  last 
muster  of  a  society  which,  with  various  talent,  had  pro- 
duced Gray's  "  Elegy"  and  Cowper's  "  Task"  and  Byron's 
"  Childe  Harold "  ;  it  had  inspired  the  noble  canvases  of 
Gainsborough,  Reynolds,  Romney  and  Lawrence ;  and  in 
its  own  domain  it  had  fostered  the  statesmanship  and  the 
eloquence  of  Pitt  and  Fox,  of  Burke,  Sheridan  and 
Canning.  By  what  it  has  left  behind,  its  titles  to  refinement 
may  best  be  judged.  Moreover,  those  who,  in  their  youth, 
have  had  the  happiness  of  knowing  the  last  survivors  of 
that  age,  or  who  have  frequented  some  historic  house  while 
it  was  still  the  sanctuary  of  tradition,  are  able  to  form  some 
estimate  of  the  qualities  of  a  noble  race  of  men  and  women, 
and  to  compare  their  manners  and  surroundings  with  those 
of  their  grandchildren. 

Before  taking  leave  of  the  brilliant  assemblage  which 
was  grouped  round  the  throne  when  Queen  Victoria  was 


190  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

lifted  into  it,  we  should  notice  that  the  dignified  personages 
composing  it  were  not  members  of  an  ancient  nobility. 
Few  of  them,  even  of  those  whose  fathers  and  grand- 
fathers had  been  in  power  and  place  during  the  eighteenth 
century,  were  of  families  which  had  been  noble,  in  the 
English  sense,  a  hundred  years.  Their  stately  manners, 
which  were  those  of  men  and  women  born  to  rule, 
had  not  been  handed  down  to  them  by  crusading  or 
feudal  ancestors.  The  year  that  the  House  of  Hanover 
came  to  the  British  throne  the  Spectator?-  criticising 
the  methods  of  pedigree  makers  in  those  days,  said, 
"  There  is  scarce  a  beggar  in  the  streets  who  would  not 
find  himself  descended  from  some  great  man."  It  was  only 
in  this  sense  that  many  of  the  political  families,  which  were 
powerful  in  the  eighteenth  century,  were  of  ancient  lineage. 
Only  one  or  two  of  the  great  houses,  such  as  the  Howards 
and  the  Seymours,  had  held  high  place  in  the  land  before 
the  Reformation.  The  nobility  of  a  few  of  them  dated 
from  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries,  as  did  that  of  the 
Russells,  or  from  the  early  Stuart  period  when  the  Caven- 
dishes were  ennobled.  The  reigns  of  Charles  II.  and  of 
William  and  Mary  were  the  most  fruitful,  before  the 
eighteenth  century  began,  in  peerages  which  produced 
powerful  politicians  in  the  great  age  of  parliamentary 
government.  But  much  of  the  nobility  which,  at  the 
Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  had  reached  either  the 
highest  rank  in  the  peerage  or,  short  of  that,  a  position  of 
great  prestige,  owing  to  personal  achievement  or  territorial 
influence,  was  so  recent,  that  it  had  been  created  almost 
within  the  memory  of  persons  present  in  Westminster 
Abbey.  The  oldest  peer  who  was  there  was  born,  as 

i  October  27,  1714.     The  authorship  of  the  number  is  unknown. 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     191 

we  have  seen,  in  1752.  It  was  not  till  1761  that  the 
Grosvenors  came  forth  from  the  ranks  of  country  gentle- 
men and  obtained  their  first  step  in  the  peerage  in  which 
they  were  destined  to  attain  to  the  highest  rank.  Sir  Hugh 
Smithson,  who  had  been  made  an  earl  in  1 749,  had  to  wait 
only  seventeen  years  from  his  first  peerage  before  becoming 
Duke  of  Northumberland.  The  Grenvilles,  who  treated 
marriage  as  a  science,  and  who,  to  use  a  French  expression, 
were  les  plus  grands  dpouseurs  du  siecle,  only  in  this  year, 
1752,  reached  the  House  of  Lords  by  the  death  of  a 
peeress  in  her  own  right,  who  had  borne  an  heir  to  one  of 
them.  As  to  the  Dundases,  the  Lascelleses  and  the  Greys, 
the  senior  lord  present  at  Queen  Victoria's  Coronation  was 
already  between  forty  and  fifty  years  old  when  those 
respectable  families  received  their  first  patent  of  nobility. 

The  evolution  of  these  honourable  country  gentlemen 
into  a  caste  of  great  nobles,  within  the  space  of  one  or  two 
human  lives,  is  a  most  interesting  phenomenon  in  the  social 
history  of  nations.  It  forms  one  more  proof  of  how  the 
highest  honours  and  dignities  in  the  realm  of  England  were 
open  to  persons  of  comparatively  modest  condition  in  an 
age  of  reputed  exclusiveness.  They  were  nearly  all  land- 
owners, a  few  of  them  being  of  sufficiently  long  lineage  to 
have  qualified  them  for  baronetcies  before  the  Civil  War, 
like  the  Grosvenors,  who  bore  a  Norman  name,  or  of  wide 
territorial  influence,  like  the  Greys  of  Northumberland. 
But  for  the  most  part  the  families,  which  became  politically 
great  in  the  eighteenth  century,  were  unknown  in  English 
history  two  hundred  years  before  the  Coronation  of  Queen 
Victoria.  It  is  worth  noting  that  they  displayed  none 
of  the  features  of  an  upstart  nobility,  although  the  rural 
gentry,  from  whom  they  chiefly  sprang,  were,  at  that  period, 


192  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

often  uncultivated  and  uncouth.  When  they  came  up  from 
their  estates  they  had  no  polished  court,  like  that  of 
Versailles,  in  which  to  learn  fine  manners.  The  only 
school  for  social  education  in  the  eighteenth  century  was  to 
be  found  in  the  great  political  houses  ;  for  unlike  what  was 
happening  in  France,  where  society  had  nothing  to  do  with 
the  government  of  the  country,  the  two  terms  were  almost 
identical  in  England.  Marriage  was  a  mighty  instrument 
in  the  career  of  the  founders  or  improvers  of  the  ruling 
families,  and  the  entry  by  its  means  into  a  powerful  cousin- 
hood  was  the  first  step  to  fame  and  fortune  of  many  a  line 
of  modest  squires. 

While  the  men,  by  their  eloquence,  were  giving  to  the 
British  parliament  its  imperishable  renown,  the  women,  by 
their  intelligence  and  charm,  were  making  English  political 
society  the  most  brilliant  in  Europe,  when  the  Revolution  had 
swept  away  the  ancient  court  of  France.  Such  a  one  was 
Georgiana  Duchess  of  Devonshire,  whose  beauty  inspired 
the  adoration  of  all  who  came  beneath  its  spell,  except  her 
husband,  from  the  greatest  orator  of  his  age  to  the  rude 
electors  of  Westminster.  Such  was  her  grandchild,  Harriet 
Duchess  of  Sutherland,  who  in  close  attendance  on  the 
young  Queen  at  the  Coronation,  incarnated  the  grace  and 
stateliness  of  the  society  about  to  pass  away.  This  daughter 
of  the  Howards,  by  her  qualities,  brought  to  her  husband  a 
dowry  even  more  desirable  than  did  the  heiresses  who  had 
handed  the  Leveson-Gowers  to  the  summit  of  the  peerage. 
In  noble  outline  Sir  Thomas  Lawrence  has  preserved  her 
gracious  features  as  they  appeared  radiant  in  early  mother- 
hood. In  classic  phrase  Mr  Gladstone  has  graven  on  the 
marble  of  her  monument  at  Trentham  a  reverential  tribute 
to  the  memory  of  one  who  took  with  her  to  the  tomb  a 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     193 

tradition    of   which    he   remained   the  last  witness  and  of 
which  he,  in  a  certain  sense,  was  the  last  inheritor. 

It  has  been  worth  while  to  recall  the  personages  by  whom 
the  Queen  was  surrounded  when  she  assumed  the  crown  to 
which  she  was  to  add  fresh  lustre  after  they  had  departed. 
By  considering  them  and  their  antecedents,  their  social 
surroundings  and  their  political  influence,  we  can  best  realise 
the  revolution  which  took  place  during  the  reign  of  Queen 
Victoria.  It  was  inevitable  that  the  governmental  class 
should  lose  its  exclusive  prerogatives  in  the  new  age  which 
we  now  see  was  inaugurated  by  her  Coronation.  But  the 
persons  composing  it  were  worthy  of  having  a  regal  cere- 
mony in  a  royal  Abbey  for  their  last  full-dress  parade. 
Under  their  dispensation  and  that  of  their  forerunners  had 
been  founded  the  British  Empire,  which  the  Queen,  whom 
they  had  come  to  enthrone,  was  destined  to  aggrandise  and, 
by  her  personal  influence,  to  consolidate.  Sometimes  an 
error  of  policy  had  almost  wrecked  the  Empire  in  its  infancy, 
as  when  sovereign  and  statesmen  combined  to  drive  the 
American  colonies  from  English  rule,  in  spite  of  the  patriotic 
foresight  of  Chatham.  But  on  the  whole  much  more  was 
done  to  build  up  the  Empire  in  the  old  days  of  slow  and 
difficult  communication,  when  politicians  had  some  excuse 
not  to  understand  the  capabilities  of  the  British  race,  than 
by  the  first  generation  of  those  who  saw  the  change  of  things, 
yet  did  not  recognise  what  its  imperial  significance  might  be. 
Nor  was  the  governing  class  merely  a  society  of  selfish 
monopolists.  In  the  annals  of  the  reign  of  George  III.  it 
is  remarkable  how  many  projects  are  to  be  found  of  reforms 
proposed  by  members  of  the  high  political  hierarchy,  some 
of  which  the  twentieth  century  waits  for  in  vain.  Such  a 
reformer  was  the  third  Duke  of  Richmond,  whose  niece,  the 

M 


194  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

giver  of  the  ball  at  Brussels  on  the  night  before  Quatre 
Bras,  sat  in  the  front  row  of  the  peeresses  at  the  Coronation 
of  Queen  Victoria.  That  statesman,  who  was  the  great- 
grandson  of  Charles  II.  and  who  bore  the  sceptre  with  the 
dove  at  the  Coronation  of  George  III.,  was  the  mover  of  the 
address  to  the  throne,  in  1778,  against  the  further  prosecu- 
tion of  hostilities  with  America  which  provoked  the  most 
memorable  scene  ever  witnessed  in  the  House  of  Lords, 
when  Chatham,  endeavouring  to  reply,  sank  back  a  dying 
man.  The  Duke  of  Richmond  was,  therefore,  not  an 
irresponsible  dilettante.  Yet  he,  in  the  eighteenth  century, 
proposed  manhood  suffrage  and  annual  parliaments,  institu- 
tions which  not  only  we  do  not  possess  in  the  reign  of  King 
Edward,  but  which  the  democracy,  grown  utilitarian  in  its 
demands,  does  not  agitate  for  in  its  powerful  organisations. 
Whether  the  statesmen  of  the  old  parliamentary  era  were 
reformers  in  advance  of  their  time  or  believers  in  the 
British  Constitution  of  their  day  as  the  most  perfect  of 
human  institutions,  they  were  a  fine  race.  Leaders  of  the 
people  by  their  counsels,  wise  and  eloquent  in  their  instruc- 
tions, rich  men  furnished  with  ability,  the  last  generation  of 
them  delivered  to  their  young  Queen  a  splendid  inheritance. 
Not  only  did  she  augment  it  while  it  rested  in  her  custody, 
but  she  also  preserved  the  continuity  of  their  tradition. 
We  have  seen  how  the  material  changes  which  were  hasten- 
ing to  fruition  when  the  Queen  was  crowned,  transformed 
all  the  conditions  of  social  life  during  her  reign.  But  when 
we  come  to  the  Coronation  of  her  illustrious  son  we  shall 
find  King  Edward  surrounded  at  Westminster  Abbey  by 
the  same  estates  of  the  realm  which  had  paid  allegiance  to 
her  and  to  his  remoter  ancestors.  Though  the  way  of  life 
and  mode  of  thought  of  the  individual  members  of  those 


THE  SOCIAL  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  MONARCHY     195 

orders  had  undergone  a  complete  change  in  the  sixty  years 
since  the  last  Coronation,  the  rite  which  they  witnessed  was 
unaltered,  and  the  institutions  of  which  the  King  formally 
assumed  the  headship  were  the  same  which  his  mother  had 
found  established  in  the  realm,  only  modified  here  and 
there  by  gradual  reform.  The  reason  why  they  had  sur- 
vived in  an  era  of  revolutionary  change  was  that  they  had 
been  held  together  by  the  monarchy.  It  was  the  young 
Queen,  lifted  into  the  throne  by  the  aged  hands  of  survivors 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  who,  remaining  in  it  till  the 
twentieth  century  arrived,  guarded  intact  the  ancient 
institutions  of  the  land,  through  sixty  years  of  the  most 
stupendous  changes  ever  seen  in  the  history  of  the  world. 

"  The  Queen  was  so  solitary "  was  an  observation 
made  by  an  eye-witness  of  her  accession,  which  we  have 
already  quoted.  But  her  solitude  was  in  a  sense  even 
greater  at  the  end  of  her  life  ;  for  she  had  seen  generation 
after  generation  depart  of  her  kindred,  her  counsellors  and 
her  subjects.  Of  all  the  vast  assembly  on  which  she  gazed 
in  Westminster  Abbey  the  day  when  she  was  crowned, 
none  were  alive  at  the  end  of  her  life  except  a  little  band 
of  aged  men  and  women,  who,  as  young  men  and  maidens, 
had  enjoyed  the  precocious  privilege  of  seeing  a  Corona- 
tion.1 Young  as  she  was  herself  on  that  great  day,  she 
had  begun  to  reign  in  earnest  a  year  and  a  week  before. 
Her  personal  influence,  which,  to  the  benefit  of  the  Empire, 
often  amounted  to  personal  rule,  without,  however,  ever 
infringing  constitutional  usage,  was  due  to  her  unequalled 
experience  in  the  affairs  of  the  State.  To  them  she  had 

1  One  or  two  spectators  of  the  Coronation  who  had  arrived  at  man's  estate  in  1838  survived 
Queen  Victoria.  Mr  John  Temple  Leader,  who  was  nearly  ten  years  older  than  the  Queen, 
was  elected  member  for  Middlesex  in  1837,  and  actually  lived  till  the  year  after  the  Coronation 
of  King  Edward. 


196  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

applied  herself  from  sunrise  on  that  June  morning  when 
Dr  Howley  and  Lord  Conyngham  roused  her  from  her  bed 
to  tell  her  she  was  Queen.  Each  detail  of  that  day  was 
noted  by  her,  in  accordance  with  what  we  now  know,  from 
such  portions  of  her  diaries  as  she  made  public,  to  have 
been  her  unvarying  custom.  It  is  even  reported  that, 
nearly  sixty-four  years  later,  when  the  aged  sovereign 
lay  dying,  reference  was  made  to  a  copy  of  that  girlish 
narrative  of  the  incidents  of  her  accession  day,  to  aid  in 
regulating  the  solemn  acts  attending  the  transmission  of 
the  sovereign  power  to  her  illustrious  successor. 

During  the  reign,  which  Queen  Victoria  had  so  begun, 
her  fame  had  become  such,  even  beyond  the  wide  bounds 
of  her  Empire,  that  it  is  not  a  lyrical  phrase  of  loyalty  to 
say  that  no  death,  in  the  history  of  the  world,  ever  created 
such  immediate  commotion  as  did  hers.  For  of  her  it  could 
be  said  with  greater  truth  than  of  the  monarch  of  whom  it 
was  written  :  "  Thy  soul  covered  the  whole  earth,  thy  name 
went  far  unto  the  islands." 


BOOK   IV 

THE  CORONATION  OF  KING  EDWARD  VII. 


CHAPTER    I 

THE    KING,    THE    PEOPLE    AND    THE    CONSTITUTION 

IT  has  been  a  comparatively  easy  task  to  estimate  the 
position  in  history  of  each  of  the  three  great  cere- 
monies which  we  have  been  contemplating.  Nearly 
a  century  has  passed  since  Napoleon,  fifteen  years  after  the 
taking  of  the  Bastille,  solemnised  the  apotheosis  of  the 
French  Revolution  by  crowning  himself  emperor.  After 
that  lapse  of  time  we  can  take  the  measure  of  all  the  results 
of  the  great  movement  which  culminated  in  the  imposing 
pageant  at  Notre  Dame  de  Paris.  The  circumstances  of 
the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  a  generation  later,  have 
likewise  passed  into  the  domain  of  history.  We  see  now 
that  it  marked  the  beginning  of  a  new  era,  which  is  more 
distinct  from  its  immediate  past  than  any  previous  period 
of  profound  change  in  the  known  annals  of  the  human  race. 
The  revolution  in  the  material  and  social  conditions  of  man- 
kind, then  initiated,  is  still  proceeding,  and  none  of  us  can 
foresee  whither  it  will  lead.  But  we  know  that  the  modern 
world,  which  had  progressed  with  gradual  evolution  from 
the  period  succeeding  the  invention  of  gunpowder  and  of 
printing,  came  to  an  end  in  the  second  quarter  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  and  that  the  assumption  of  the  crown  by 
Queen  Victoria  coincided  with  that  crisis  in  the  history  of 
civilisation.  Only  a  single  generation  divides  us  from  the 
proclamation  of  the  German  Empire,  so  we  are  less  com- 
petent to  judge  of  the  effects  on  mankind  of  the  unity  of 


200  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

Germany,  signalised  by  that  event.  Sufficient  time  has, 
however,  elapsed  for  us  to  appreciate  some  of  the  results  of 
the  conversion  of  a  race,  eminent  in  the  realm  of  thought, 
into  a  nation  united  on  a  military  and  commercial  basis. 
Its  relative  importance  in  the  history  of  the  world  can 
already  be  conjectured. 

When  we  turn  to  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  an 
objection  may  be  made,  with  some  show  of  reason,  that  it  is 
beyond  human  power  to  estimate  the  true  significance  of  a 
celebration,  however  impressive,  before  its  echoes  have 
died  away.  The  splendour  of  the  scene,  dazzling  to  the 
senses,  the  national  pride  evoked  by  its  imposing  cir- 
cumstances, were  well  calculated  to  affect  the  calmest 
judgment,  and  to  make  each  patriotic  spectator  of  the 
stately  rite  feel  that  he  or  she  was  taking  part  in  an 
august  event  of  which  the  historical  importance  was 
beyond  doubt. 

Warnings  abound  in  history  of  the  vanity  of  contem- 
porary appreciations.  Thus  by  the  bivouac  fire  after 
Valmy,  Goethe,  who  had  been  Minister  of  War  of 
one  of  the  vanquished  allies,  declared  that  the  defeat 
of  Prussia,  by  the  revolutionary  levies  of  France,  had 
made  that  battle  the  beginning  of  a  new  era  of 
liberty  —  the  fact  being  that  it  was  the  first  step 
towards  the  establishment  of  the  most  absolute  military- 
dictatorship  ever  seen  in  western  Europe,  which  left  the 
indelible  stamp  of  autocracy  on  all  the  tangible  results  of 
the  French  Revolution.  A  poet  has  some  excuse  for  talk- 
ing like  a  seer.  But  the  historian  or  political  philosopher 
has  no  license  to  trespass  on  the  domain  of  anticipation,  as 
Tocqueville  must  have  found  out  if  he  had  been  permitted 
to  look  down  upon  the  development  of  democracy  in 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    201 

America,  which  once  occupied  his  prophetic  soul.1  We 
will,  therefore,  refrain  from  treating  the  Coronation  of  King 
Edward  as  a  celebration  which  marked  the  commencement 
of  a  new  era,  though  circumstances  seem  clearly  to  indicate 
that  it  had  that  character.  It  may,  however,  be  said,  without 
rashness,  that  if  in  the  future  the  assumption  of  the  crown 
by  Edward  VII.  is  not  looked  upon  as  a  signal  landmark 
in  the  annals  of  the  British  Empire  and  of  the  world,  it  will 
have  been  the  fault  of  the  British  people. 

The  ceremony  which  took  place  at  Westminster,  the 
heart  of  the  Empire,  on  August  9,  1902,  was  of  twofold 
importance.  It  was  the  consecration  of  the  imperial  idea, 
conceived  in  the  last  generation  of  the  nineteenth  century 
and  quickened  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Crown  which  was 
assumed  by  the  King,  on  that  great  day,  with  its  lustre  thus 
enhanced  to  a  degree  unknown  in  past  ages.  It  was  the 
maintenance  of  an  immemorial  tradition  celebrated  under 
unprecedented  circumstances.  The  usage  by  an  ardent  yet 
practical  people  of  an  archaic  rite  to  signalise  the  modern 
splendours  of  their  empire,  the  recognition,  by  a  free 
democracy,  of  a  hereditary  crown,  as  a  symbol  of  the 
world-wide  domination  of  their  race,  constitute  no  mere 
pageant,  but  an  event  of  the  highest  historical  interest, 
whatever  the  future  has  in  store. 

In  the  earlier  pages  of  this  work  certain  passages  and 
incidents  in  the  history  of  Europe  and  of  civilisation  have 

1  The  opening  sentences  of  his  Dtmocratie  en  Amtrique  have  a  somewhat  ironical  interest 
in  these  days  of  monopolies  and  trusts  and  railway-kings :  "  Parmi  les  objets  nouveaux  qui 
pendant  mon  sejour  aux  6tats  Unis  ont  attir6  mon  attention,  aucun  n'a  plus  vivement  frappd 
mes  regards  que  I'egalit6  des  conditions.  .  .  .  Bientot  je  reconnus  que  ce  meme  fait  etend 
son  influence  fort  au  dela  des  moeurs  politiques  et  des  Lois "  (Introduction,  ed.  1836). 
Again,  later  in  the  work,  he  remarks,  "  Si  Ton  me  demandait  oil  je  place  1'aristocratie  ame'ri- 
caine,  je  repondrais  sans  he'siter  que  ce  n'est  point  parmi  les  riches,  qui  n'ont  aucun  lieu 
commun  qui  les  rassemble  "  (Vol.  ii.  c.  8). 


202  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

been  dwelt  upon,  which  to  the  superficial  glance  may  seem 
to  be  not  directly  connected  with  the  Coronation  of  King 
Edward.  Their  relation  to  that  event  will  now  become 
apparent.  We  have  gone  back  to  the  French  Revolution, 
when,  in  the  view  not  only  of  poets  like  Goethe,  but  of  calm 
observers  and  thinkers,  the  monarchical  idea  was  under- 
mined and  doomed  to  perish.  We  have  followed  the 
unlooked-for  turn  which  that  great  movement  took,  and 
noted  the  special  reasons  why  England  was  not  involved  in  it. 
We  have  seen  how  the  revolutionary  legend  revived  when 
the  nations  of  the  continent  no  longer  associated  it  with  the 
horrors  of  war,  and  how  they  were  caught  in  its  final  recrudes- 
cence, England  alone  escaping  by  reason  of  the  loyalty 
which  the  young  Queen  had  inspired  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people  whom  she  had  ruled  for  ten  brief  years.  We  have 
scanned  the  annals  of  the  other  reigning  houses  of  Europe. 
We  have  found  that  only  in  one  of  them  besides  our  own  has 
the  sovereign  power  remained  unchanged  or  has  devolved 
without  interruption,  during  the  nineteenth  century,  and  in 
that  one  which  has  not  shared  the  vicissitudes  of  the  other 
continental  dynasties,  the  imperial  family  of  Russia,  two,  and 
probably  three,  of  its  monarchs  died  in  that  period  by  the 
assassin's  hand. 

The  insurrections  and  civil  wars  which  have  chequered 
the  history  of  Europe,  in  the  intervals  of  invasions  which 
altered  its  map,  the  tragedies  which  have  stained  some  of 
its  thrones,  have  served  to  remind  us  of  the  superior  happi- 
ness of  England  where,  during  two-thirds  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  the  most  marked  domestic  tendency,  in  an  epoch  of 
social  and  political  change,  was  the  gradual  strengthening 
of  the  bonds  of  affection  between  the  sovereign  and  the 
people.  We  have  pointed  out  that  the  increased  stability 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    203 

of  the  throne,  in  the  classic  land  of  liberty,  has  been  a 
powerful  example  and  influence  in  preserving  monarchical 
institutions  in  other  European  states.  But  the  comparison 
of  our  constitutional  experiences  with  those  of  continental 
nations  has  not  diverted  our  attention  from  the  revolution 
which  has  taken  place  in  our  own  country,  and  which 
issuing  thence  has  altered  the  conditions  of  existence 
throughout  the  globe.  We  have  recalled  the  antique 
character  of  many  of  the  material  circumstances  of  life 
at  the  date  when  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned ;  we  have 
described  in  some  detail  the  elements  composing  the 
political  forces  of  England  at  that  moment,  which  was 
coincident  with  a  turning-point  in  the  history  of  mankind. 
We  have  shown  that  the  material  revolution,  which  was 
then  beginning,  has  affected  every  class  of  the  population 
in  its  social  and  political  relations  more  profoundly  than 
any  legislative  acts.  We  have  seen  that,  in  consequence 
of  the  changes  so  produced,  the  needs,  the  aspirations 
and  many  of  the  ideas  of  all  civilised  nations  underwent 
a  greater  transformation  during  the  threescore  years  of 
the  reign  of  Queen  Victoria  than  during  at  least  three 
previous  centuries. 

Yet,  when  we  come  to  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward, 
after  sixty  years  of  astounding  progress  in  the  evolution  of 
the  human  race,  we  see  the  monarch  invested  with  the 
ancient  emblems  of  sovereignty  which  his  ancestors  bore ; 
we  see  the  investiture  performed  with  the  same  venerable 
rites  ;  we  see  the  King  surrounded  with  the  same  Estates  of 
the  realm  which  stood  around  the  throne  in  the  Middle 
Ages.  All  this,  moreover,  was  no  mere  spectacle  retained 
by  a  people  proud  of  its  antiquity.  Indeed,  that  criticism 
might  have  been  applied  to  it  with  some  justice  in  the 


204  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

early  Georgian  era,  when  the  monarchy,  re-established  on 
a  new  statutory  basis,  needed  to  be  decked  out  in  all  its 
ancient  trappings  in  order  to  display  its  hereditary  nature 
to  a  nation  not  united  on  dynastic  questions.  But  though 
such  precautionary  policy  was,  perhaps,  not  absent  from  the 
ordering  of  the  regal  ceremonial  in  those  unprogressive 
days  of  privilege,  it  had  no  place  in  the  Coronation  of 
Edward  VII.  All  the  hereditary  and  traditional  reasons 
for  the  rite  remained  as  heretofore.  But  to  them  was  now 
added  a  popular  sanction  of  the  ceremony  which  had 
scarcely  existed  even  when  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned, 
amid  acclamations  called  forth  by  her  youthful  promise, 
which  seemed  to  have  saved  the  nation  from  a  great  peril. 
The  people  of  that  time  had  little  political  power ;  it  was 
illiterate  ;  it  had  no  newspapers,  and  could  not  have  read 
them  had  a  cheap  press  existed ;  it  rarely  stirred  from  the 
locality  of  its  origin  ;  it  took  no  part  in  the  creation  of 
public  opinion  ;  the  organisation  of  its  labour  was  sur- 
rounded by  prohibitory  restrictions.  All  the  disabilities 
of  the  people,  here  indicated,  had  disappeared  when 
Edward  VII.  was  placed  in  the  throne,  and  the  King 
assumed  his  Crown  as  the  head  of  an  enfranchised  and 
intelligent  democracy,  the  most  utilitarian  in  its  aims  in 
all  Europe. 

The  attachment  of  a  utilitarian  democracy  to  the  Crown 
is  a  notable  and  consoling  feature  of  our  national  life  at  the 
beginning  of  the  twentieth  century.  It  shows  how  salutary 
a  force  is  the  existence  of  the  monarchy  in  our  midst.  For, 
in  the  most  practical  age  in  the  history  of  mankind,  it  is 
able  to  animate  the  most  practical  race  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  with  an  idealistic  sentiment ;  and  any  such  influence 
grows  more  and  more  precious  in  a  world  saturated  with 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    205 

materialism.  The  joy  and  gratitude  which  the  populace  of 
England  feels  each  time  that  the  King  shows  himself  to  his 
subjects,  clothed  in  his  attributes  of  sovereignty,  is  not  the 
mere  sensuous  satisfaction  of  inhabitants  of  a  grey  climate 
whose  sombre  daily  round  is  lit  up  by  the  sight  of  a  glitter- 
ing pageant.  When  the  King's  annual  progress  to  open 
parliament  brightens  the  roadways  of  London,  it  is  not  the 
brave  spectacle  alone  which  tempts  the  humble  citizens 
to  crowd  the  route.  It  is  a  finer  feeling,  subtle  and 
fragile  in  its  essence,  which,  born  of  the  imagination,  is 
called  loyalty,  and  which,  if  rightly  directed,  is  capable  of 
inspiring  noble  and  self-denying  acts  of  patriotism  and  of 
heroism. 

A  French  writer  who  was  at  some  pains  to  analyse  the 
genesis  of  English  loyalty,  and  to  trace  it  to  an  idealistic 
source,  described  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  as  "a 
splendid  anachronism."  The  great  nation  to  which  the 
author  of  the  phrase  belongs  has  suffered  so  much  in  the 
past  from  the  conception  and  pursuit  of  ideals,  that  a 
Frenchman  may  well  be  excused  if  a  touch  of  scorn  is 
apparent  in  his  appreciation  of  an  idealistic  celebration  in  a 
foreign  country.  The  fair  land  of  France  indeed  would  be 
happier  if  it  could  be  the  scene  of  a  similar  anachronism. 
For,  in  great  measure  owing  to  its  complete  severance  from 
the  traditions  of  the  past,  French  public  life,  in  spite  of  the 
supremely  artistic  temperament  of  the  people,  has  become 
so  vulgarised  that  it  is  too  often  abandoned  to  the  inferior 
elements  of  the  community. 

In  one  sense  all  idealistic  effusions  are  anachronisms. 
If  the  Coronation  of  a  king  with  antique  rite,  handed  down 
for  nine  hundred  years  with  continuous  tradition,  can  be  so 
described,  we  may  put  into  the  same  category  the  practice 


206  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

of  all  other  offices  based  on  revealed  religion,  which  in  their 
origin  are  twice  nine  hundred  years  old.  If  the  imposing 
ritual  of  Westminster  Abbey,  solemnised  in  the  presence  of 
the  notables  of  the  land  attired  in  their  robes  of  state,  is 
incompatible  with  the  railways  which  brought  the  crowds 
to  London  to  witness  the  procession,  or  the  telegraphs 
which  flashed  the  news  of  the  Coronation  to  the  ends  of  the 
Empire,  the  simple  worship  of  a  company  of  devout  Cornish 
or  Scottish  peasants,  praying  in  quaint  language  to  an 
unseen  power  and  reading  Hebrew  poetry  in  a  Jacobean 
translation,  is  in  the  same  case.  It  becomes  clearer  every 
day  that  in  the  preservation  of  anachronisms  lies  the 
salvation  of  the  human  race  from  a  brutal  materialism. 
The  work  of  the  painter,  the  sculptor,  the  poet,  is  each  an 
anachronism,  in  the  modern  state,  planned  and  carried  out 
on  artificial  lines,  which  were  invented  as  a  standard  of 
beauty  and  perfection  when  mankind  was  young,  and 
having  no  relation  with  the  products  of  a  mechanical 
age. 

But  the  Coronation  of  the  King  of  England  was  far  from 
being  a  mere  lesson  in  idealism,  having  the  same  sort  of 
value  as  a  stately  work  of  art,  such  as  the  pictures  painted 
by  Rubens  of  the  sumptuous  court  of  Henri  IV.,  or  by 
Velasquez  of  the  family  of  Philip  IV.,  or  by  Vandyke  of  our 
own  Charles  I.  If  that  were  the  case  the  French  writer 
would  be  justified  in  terming  it  an  anachronism,  and  could 
illustrate  his  taunt  by  the  example  of  the  last  coronation 
which  took  place  in  his  country.  When  Charles  X.  decided 
to  be  crowned  at  Reims,  with  all  the  pomp  amid  which  the 
kings  of  his  line  had  assumed  the  governance  of  France 
and  Navarre,  the  ceremony  was  an  empty  masquerade. 
It  was  performed  with  the  dignified  forms  of  old ;  but 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    207 

although  only  a  generation  had  elapsed  between  the  de- 
position of  the  ancient  monarchy  and  this  revival  of  its 
ceremonial,  a  new  nation  had  arisen.  The  past  had  been 
cast  adrift,  and  the  flood  of  the  Revolution  rolled  between  it 
and  modern  France.  So  no  one  was  impressed  by  the 
show,  or  surprised  at  its  sequel  five  years  later  when  the 
monarch  was  sent  to  die  in  exile,  while  one  of  the  chief 
assistants  at  his  anointing  usurped  the  throne.  The  corona- 
tion of  Charles  X.  thus  had  no  more  historical  importance 
than  had  the  Plantagenet  Ball,  given  a  few  years  later  by 
Queen  Victoria,  at  which  she  and  her  Consort  appeared  as 
Philippa  of  Hainault  and  Edward  III.  It  was  an  anti- 
quarian reproduction  having  no  relation  with  the  continuity 
of  national  history. 

The  Coronation  of  Edward  VII.  was  even  more  than  a 
link  in  the  continuity  of  English  history.  Precious  as  is 
the  tradition  of  nine  hundred  years,  its  inheritance  would 
not  suffice  to  make  a  monarch  beloved  :  for  there  was  once 
a  British  monarch  with  a  tradition  of  nearly  as  many 
years  behind  him  whose  coronation  called  forth  no  ex- 
pressions of  popular  fervour.  It  would  not  be  fitting  to  refer 
to  the  personal  qualities  of  the  sovereign  which  have  inspired 
in  the  nation  a  sentiment  in  his  favour  warmer  than  that  of 
idealistic  loyalty.  It  may,  however,  be  permitted  to  cite 
the  testimony  of  a  foreign  observer  of  the  happy  relations 
which  exist  between  the  King  of  England  and  his  people, 
and  of  their  striking  result.  A  republican  student  of  the 
contemporary  history  and  institutions  of  our  country,  at  the 
end  of  a  remarkable  essay  published  on  that  subject,  in 
the  year  of  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward,  summed  up  his 
conclusions  by  saying  that  "  if  ever  a  conflict  arose  between 
parliament  and  the  royal  power  in  England,  the  immense 


208  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

majority  of  the  working-classes  and  peasantry  would  range 
themselves  on  the  side  of  the  crown." l 

Such  a  proposition  in  the  mouth  of  an  Englishman  might 
seem  to  be  the  voice  of  exaggerated  loyalty.  But  when 
uttered  by  a  stranger,  not  predisposed  in  favour  of  mon- 
archical institutions,  as  the  result  of  a  minute  and  impartial 
inquest,  it  becomes  evidence  of  great  value  as  to  the 
relations  of  the  British  nation  with  its  sovereign  at  the 
beginning  of  the  twentieth  century.  It  indicates  that 
the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  took  place  under  circum- 
stances quite  unparalleled.  Popular  as  was  the  gracious 
young  Queen  in  1838,  it  was  generally  felt  at  that  epoch 
that  the  statesmen  of  both  parties,  and  the  parliament 
which  produced  them,  constituted  the  bulwark  of  the 
throne.  It  was  deemed  a  happy  accident  that  the  new 
sovereign  possessed  engaging  qualities  which  rendered 
easy  the  functions  of  the  defenders  of  the  crown.  But 
all  the  same,  it  was  agreed  that  the  Estates  of  the  realm 
were  its  pillars  of  support.  Now  the  situation  is  reversed. 
Such  was  the  silent  influence  exercised  by  Queen  Victoria 
on  the  imagination  of  her  subjects,  notably  during  the  last 
twenty-five  years  of  her  reign,  that  the  throne  became  the 
most  cherished  institution  in  the  land.  Had  the  succession 
devolved  on  an  unsympathetic  heir,  there  might  have 
occurred  some  revulsion  of  feeling  in  the  nation.  But  the 
grief  called  forth  by  the  passing  away  of  the  great  figure  of 
Queen  Victoria  was  consoled  by  the  accession  of  one  who 
had  stood  on  the  steps  of  the  throne,  for  many  a  year,  in  the 
full  sight  of  the  nation.  In  that  trying  position  King 

i  La  Reine  Victoria :  so-  vie,  son  r6le,  son  rtgne,  par  Abel  Chevalley.  Paris,  1902. 
This  able  writer  is  not  the  one  quoted  previously,  who  is  an  anonymous  contributor  to  the 
Tftnpi. 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    209 

Edward  had  so  gained  the  confidence  of  his  people,  that, 
had  it  been  the  usage  to  ratify  the  succession  by  a  plebiscite, 
he  would  have  been  called  to  reign  by  the  unanimous  voice 
of  the  Empire. 

The  King  having  inherited  the  personal  as  well  as  the 
constitutional  attributes  of  his  venerated  predecessor,  his 
place  in  the  realm  was  a  higher  one  when  he  assumed  the 
crown  of  England  than  that  occupied  by  Queen  Victoria 
when  she  sat  in  the  same  historic  chair  in  Westminster 
Abbey  sixty-four  years  before.  The  three  Estates  were 
assembled  in  the  transepts  and  the  choir,  then,  as  at  the 
previous  Coronation,  displaying  to  the  world  the  continuity 
of  England's  traditions.  But  instead  of  their  being  the 
supports  of  the  monarchy,  the  indiscernible  architecture 
of  the  constitutional  edifice  had  undergone  a  change.  The 
monarchy  had  become  the  keystone  of  the  structure,  keep- 
ing all  the  other  portions  in  place.  Every  part  of  the 
fabric  of  the  British  Constitution,  piled  up  gradually  in 
the  course  of  centuries,  is  essential  to  the  whole.  None 
but  those  who  have  lived  in  foreign  lands  and  studied  the 
imperfection  of  their  modern  systems  of  government  can 
fully  grasp  the  truth  of  this,  or  can  understand  how  rash 
are  the  projects  of  reformers  who,  for  various  plausible 
reasons,  would  destroy  portions  of  our  venerable  national 
edifice.  The  time  may  come  when  the  outlying  regions  of 
the  Empire  may  call  for  some  modification  of  the  British 
Constitution,  so  that  they  may  have  a  place  within  it.  But 
such  schemes  have  not  yet  come  forth  from  the  domain  of 
dreamland  ;  and,  meanwhile,  nothing  impressed  the  loyal 
colonists  who  came  to  England  for  the  Coronation  more 
profoundly  than  the  spectacle  of  the  old  Estates  of  the 
realm,  much  older  in  their  origin  than  the  art  of  printing, 


210  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

performing  their  functions  in  the  modern  state,  under  the 
still  more  ancient  Crown. 

In  the  ages  during  which  the  sovereign,  acting  with  the 
three  Estates,  has  constituted  the  government  of  England, 
the  relative  powers  have  varied  of  the  elements  composing 
that  quadruple,  or  in  practice  triple,  authority.  At  the 
present  day  there  is  no  question  of  reviving  the  contro- 
versies of  the  seventeenth  century,  on  the  settlement  of 
which  the  Hanoverian  succession  is  based,  nor  even  those 
echoes  of  them  which  were  heard  in  the  eighteenth  century. 
The  new  attributes  of  the  Crown,  which  King  Edward  was 
the  first  to  inherit,  involve  no  points  of  constitutional  law 
or  usage.  Yet  it  is  not  impossible  that  insensibly,  by  their 
agency,  a  change  may  be  wrought  in  our  unwritten  Con- 
stitution. That,  however,  concerns  the  future,  with  which 
we  have  nothing  to  do  in  these  pages.  What  has  already 
happened  is  that  the  enhanced  popularity  of  the  Crown 
has  increased  the  stability  of  the  other  elements  of  the 
Constitution. 

The  maintenance  of  the  ancient  Estates  of  the  realm 
would  seem  to  be  a  constitutional  rather  than  a  political 
question.  Yet,  inasmuch  as  the  removal  of  the  bishops 
from  the  Upper  Chamber,  or  the  abolition  of  the  entire 
House  of  Lords  is  projected  on  some  political  programmes, 
it  would  not  be  proper  to  discuss  the  subject  here,  even  in 
its  constitutional  aspect.  We  may,  however,  without  tres- 
passing on  controversial  ground,  look  back  to  see  if  the 
position  of  that  subject  before  the  nation  has  undergone 
any  change  since  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned.  In  the 
third  quarter  of  the  last  century  the  abolition  of  the  House 
of  Lords  was  perpetually  called  for  by  politicians  of  the 
widest  popular  influence,  such  as  Mr  Bright,  as  a  practical 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    211 

reform,  the  execution  of  which  seemed  to  wait  only  for  the 
next  extension  of  the  suffrage.  Again,  the  withdrawal  of 
the  bishops  from  the  House  of  Lords  was  confidently 
hoped  for  by  Whigs  who  feared  Mr  Bright's  radicalism, 
and  who  held  many  views  which  would  have  ranked  them 
as  antiquated  Tories  in  our  time.  Yet,  half  a  century  after 
Thackeray,  the  mirror  of  cultivated  society,  denounced  the 
inclusion  of  the  bishops  in  parliament,  or  after  John 
Bright,  the  leader  of  the  middle-classes,  arraigned  with 
his  eloquence  the  temporal  as  well  as  the  spiritual  peer- 
age, both  these  institutions  remain  intact.  The  preserva- 
tion of  the  House  of  Lords  is  not  due  to  the  increased 
prestige  of  the  temporal  peerage,  which  is  less  abundant 
in  eminent  political  names  than  at  the  period  when  it  was 
most  formidably  attacked.  Nor  does  the  augmented  zeal 
of  the  Church  account  for  the  new  tolerance  accorded  to  the 
Lords  Spiritual.  Indeed,  among  the  most  ardent  critics 
of  their  position  as  peers  of  parliament  are  now  the 
earnest  Anglican  opponents  of  Erastianism,  within  the 
Church. 

The  reason  for  the  relaxation  of  the  assaults  upon  the 
two  Estates  represented  in  the  House  of  Lords  seems  to 
be  twofold.  In  the  first  place  the  democracy  has  become 
utilitarian  in  its  aims.  Its  interest  lies  no  longer  in  abstract 
political  questions.  The  relations  of  capital  and  labour, 
the  organisation  of  trades,  the  regulation  of  wages,  the 
housing  of  the  poor,  state  and  municipal  socialism — such 
are  the  questions  which  appeal  to  the  British  working 
classes  in  the  twentieth  century.  But  the  existence  of  the 
House  of  Lords  is  no  longer  a  source  of  theoretical  irrita- 
tion to  the  working  man.  He  has  no  enthusiasm  for 
it ;  but  so  long  as  it  seems  not  to  interfere  directly  with 


212  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

the  welfare  of  his  class,  he  regards  it  without  active 
hostility.  In  the  second  place  had  the  feeling  inspired 
by  the  monarchy  in  the  first  thirty  years  of  the  nineteenth 
century  continued  in  the  new  commercial  era,  it  is  not 
easy  to  believe  that  the  House  of  Lords  would  have 
been  allowed  to  stand.  It  would  have  been  looked 
upon  as  a  pillar  of  another  unpopular  institution,  and 
in  that  capacity  it  would  have  been  assailed.  But  with 
the  monarchy  popular,  the  situation  is  reversed.  It  is 
agreeable  to  the  sovereign  to  know  that  he  can  rely  on 
the  loyalty  of  the  House  of  Lords,  but  it  is  not  of  high 
importance.  Cardinal  Manning  once  said,  in  intimate  con- 
versation, that,  for  the  purpose  of  what  Roman  Catholics 
call  "the  conversion  of  England,"  he  would  sooner  have 
the  simultaneous  conversion  of  a  hundred  genuine  working 
men  than  that  of  the  whole  House  of  Lords.  The  venerable 
cardinal  did  not  mean  that  his  love  for  the  toilers  of  the 
land  was  such  that,  for  the  benefit  of  a  hundred  of  them,  he 
would  gladly  see  six  hundred  noblemen  doomed  to  perdi- 
tion. Nor  was  he  pursuing  the  once  favourite  thesis  of  the 
superiority  of  the  opinion  of  the  uneducated  over  that  of  the 
relatively  well-instructed.  What  the  observant  old  English- 
man meant  was  that  in  the  modern  state,  no  institution 
could  claim  to  be  national  in  character,  in  influence  and  in 
stability,  which  did  not  enjoy  both  the  trust  and  the  support 
of  the  democracy.  The  conversion  of  England  has  taken 
place,  with  regard  to  the  monarchy.  The  nation,  some- 
times hostile,  often  indifferent,  has  returned  to  its  old 
religion,  to  its  cult  for  the  Crown,  with  a  unanimity  never 
known  since  the  days  of  Elizabeth.  The  monarchy  has 
become  the  most  popular  institution  in  the  land,  and  its 
popularity  is  a  protection  for  the  other  elements  of  the 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    213 

Constitution.  The  democracy  knows  that  the  Crown  is  not 
the  cause  of  any  of  its  hardships,  and  that  under  it,  on  the 
contrary,  greater  progress  has  been  made  by  the  working- 
classes  in  obtaining  power  by  the  organisation  of  labour 
than  in  certain  communities  where  the  government  is  not 
monarchical,  notably  in  the  Republic  of  France. 

Thus  the  popularity  of  the  Crown  safeguards  the  entire 
constitutional  edifice.  This  does  not  mean  that  the 
influence  of  the  sovereign  has  ever  been  used  to  pro- 
tect this  or  that  institution.  Indeed,  one  reason  for  the 
popularity  of  the  Crown  in  our  day,  is  the  impeccability 
of  its  constitutional  attitude  towards  the  wishes  of  the 
nation.  But  the  feeling  which  the  monarchy  now  inspires 
reacts  upon  the  policy  of  the  people,  and  since  its  beneficial 
influence  has  been  apparent  to  the  democracy,  they  have 
grown  lukewarm  in  attacking  any  of  the  institutions  of 
the  land,  except  to  gain  some  practical  end.  No  working 
man  would  formulate  in  such  terms  the  reason  for  the 
changed  attitude  of  his  class,  because  he  is  not  given  to 
that  method  of  mental  process.  But  though  the  democracy 
be  unconscious  of  the  cause  of  its  recoil  from  iconoclasm, 
there  can  be  little  doubt  that  it  is  to  the  altered  position 
of  the  monarchy  in  the  national  imagination  that  we  owe 
the  preservation  of  the  Constitution,  which  is  a  benefit 
to  be  fully  estimated  only  by  those  who  have  closely 
studied  the  working  of  foreign  systems  of  government. 

The  relative  positions  of  the  sovereign  and  the  House  of 
Lords  have  also  changed  in  another  respect.  The  railways 
and  the  other  conditions  of  modern  life  have,  as  we  have 
seen,  exercised  a  levelling  influence,  and  have  destroyed 
many  of  the  social  marks  which  formerly  distinguished  class 
from  class.  The  loss  of  political  influence,  which  occurred 


2i4  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

when  the  parliamentary  representation  of  the  close  boroughs 
was  suppressed,  affected  only  a  limited  section  of  the  peerage. 
In  the  days  before  railways,  a  nobleman  of  high  rank  and  of 
large  estate  was  a  great  and  conspicuous  figure  in  the  land, 
whether  electoral  patronage  was  or  was  not  an  incident  of 
his  territorial  possession.  In  the  county  of  his  residence  he 
was  a  personage  of  power  and  importance.  His  journeys 
to  and  from  the  capital,  before  and  after  the  session  of 
parliament,  were  the  occasion  for  an  imposing  display,  which 
fluttered  the  country-side  and  enlivened  the  London  road, 
not  less  than  a  royal  progress.  Indeed,  though  the  feudal 
system  had  been  long  since  abolished,  the  great  subjects  of 
the  realm  were  like  feudal  lords  in  the  signs  of  dignity  and 
magnificence  with  which  they  rivalled  the  outward  state  of 
the  sovereign.  It  is  needless  to  indicate  how  immediate 
was  the  levelling  effect  of  the  railways  in  this  respect.  Ten 
years  after  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  the  nobles, 
who  stood  around  her  throne  at  Westminster  Abbey,  had 
perforce  abandoned  all  distinctive  circumstances  in  their 
mode  of  travel,  which  henceforth  on  the  railroad  were 
reserved  for  the  sovereign  and  the  heir  to  the  throne — as 
the  railway-king  has  not  set  up  his  insignia  of  royalty  in 
our  country.  The  egalitarian  influence  of  steam  traction, 
on  all  classes  beneath  that  of  royalty,  is  only  typical  of 
other  changes  in  the  same  direction  which  have  taken  place 
in  the  commercial  era.  As  we  have  already  observed, 
wealth,  under  the  new  conditions  of  existence,  has  become 
the  great  leveller  of  the  wealthy.  The  bearer  of  a  historical 
title  which  gives  him  precedence  over  all  the  other  subjects 
of  the  land,  except  four  or  five  holders  of  official  posts  in 
Church  and  State,  finds  that  in  all  the  circumstances  of  his 
life,  outside  that  formal  precedence,  he  has  little  superiority, 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    215 

in  town  or  in  country,  over  any  possessor  of  newly  acquired 
wealth,  who  is  willing  to  pay  a  price  for  social  consideration, 
as  it  is  understood  in  our  day.  One  reason  for  this  is  the 
disposition  which  inheritors  of  great  names  and  estates  often 
evince  to  abdicate  the  situation  in  the  land  which  is  their 
acknowledged  birthright.  Such  an  abdication  of  social  and 
moral  power  is  the  less  to  be  excused,  because  many  of  the 
greatest  titles  in  the  peerage  are  endowed  with  hereditary 
wealth  in  proportions  which  upstart  fortunes  can  rarely 
rival.  A  grave  symptom  in  the  organism  of  English 
modern  society  is  the  tendency,  apparent  in  a  section  of 
the  hereditary  class,  to  descend  from  its  high  vantage 
ground — whereon  it  ought  to  be  looked  up  to  as  an  example 
in  manners — and  to  model  its  life  according  to  the  debased 
standard  of  the  new  plutocracy,  which  has  no  tradition  to 
regulate  it,  and  no  other  aim,  in  its  social  relations,  than 
the  pursuit  of  purchasable  pleasure.  The  existence  of 
the  monarchy,  with  its  ancient  tradition  and  stately  for- 
malities, ought  to  be  an  influence  to  restrain  the  ranks 
of  society  which  stand  nearest  the  throne  from  falling 
into  a  disorderly  materialism. 

Thus  we  see  that  while  various  causes  have  contributed 
to  make  the  relative  position  of  the  peerage  in  the  nation 
less  considerable  than  it  was,  that  of  the  sovereign  has  risen 
in  importance.  His  is  the  one  dignity  in  the  land  which  has 
not  been  prejudicially  affected  by  the  new  order  of  things. 
While  it  is  certain  that  the  monarchy,  as  an  institution, 
stands  higher  in  the  popular  estimation  than  at  the  time 
when  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned,  it  is  doubtful  if  the 
House  of  Commons  stands  as  high,  in  spite  of  the  more 
democratic  basis  on  which  it  is  established.  The  reason 
for  this  seems  to  be  that  the  House  of  Commons  has  ceased 


216  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

to  represent  any  particular  principle  in  the  Constitution. 
For  the  two  centuries  preceding  the  first  Reform  Bill  it 
was  looked  upon  as  the  Estate  of  the  realm  which  was 
always  ready  to  defend  the  nation,  whenever  the  necessity 
arose,  against  encroachments  of  the  royal  prerogative.  In 
the  generation  after  the  Reform  Bill — though  not  in  direct 
consequence  of  that  measure,  but  rather,  as  we  have  seen, 
on  account  of  the  material  revolution  which  was  then  taking 
place — it  represented  the  increasing  predominance  of  the 
commercial  middle-class  over  the  territorial  aristocracy.  In 
the  future  it  will,  perhaps,  represent  the  democratic  forces  of 
the  land  ;  but  that  state  of  things  has  not  yet  arrived.  The 
first  parliament  of  King  Edward  VII.  contained  probably 
the  wealthiest  House  of  Commons  which  ever  sat  at  West- 
minster. Although  the  working-classes,  by  means  of  their 
well-organised  trade  associations,  have  obtained  a  certain 
footing  within  the  House,  and  have  put  into  prominence  the 
discussion  of  labour  questions  at  many  contested  elections, 
the  democracy  have  only  a  handful  of  delegates  of  their 
own  order  to  represent  them  in  parliament.  The  published 
statistics,  which  purport  to  analyse  the  callings  of  members 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  by  their  minute  classifications 
divert  the  attention  from  the  real  composition  of  that  body. 
If  the  House  of  Commons  which  attended  the  Coronation 
of  Queen  Victoria  could  be  described  as  a  body  of  land- 
owners, tempered  by  a  small  commercial  element,  the 
members  for  Great  Britain  who  were  present  in  the  Abbey 
when  King  Edward  was  crowned  may  roughly  be  said  to  be 
a  body  of  capitalists 1  supplemented  by  a  numerous  band  of 

1  In  the  published  analyses  of  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  a  large  number  of 
employers  of  labour  or  other  capitalists  whose  chief  interests  are  in  industrial  and  commercial 
enterprises,  are  entered  as  landowners,  by  reason  of  the  estates  which  they  have  purchased. 


THE  KING,  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THE  CONSTITUTION    217 

lawyers.  The  latter  class  abounds  in  all  legislative  chambers 
elected  on  a  wide  suffrage.  Since  the  French  Revolution, 
in  lands  which  have  adopted  the  representative  system, 
democratic  electorates  have  been  the  easy  prey  of  profes- 
sional politicians.  But  it  is  only  in  Great  Britain  that 
capitalists  are  chosen  in  large  numbers  under  popular 
franchise.  In  France  the  representatives  of  the  commerce 
and  industry  of  the  nation  are,  to  the  disadvantage  of  the 
community,  excluded  from  the  legislature  by  manhood 
suffrage,  which  eschews  equally  the  genuine  representa- 
tives of  the  working-classes,  and  fills  the  legislature  with  a 
horde  of  needy  lawyers,  doctors,  professors  and  journalists, 
who  find  in  politics  a  means  of  livelihood. 

It  is  infinitely  better  that  the  House  of  Commons  should 
contain  an  excessive  proportion  of  the  capitalist  class  than 
that  it  should  be  filled  by  professional  politicians.  It  is  not, 
however,  to  be  expected  that  an  assembly  largely  composed, 
on  both  sides  of  the  Speaker's  chair,  of  persons  whose  chief 
characteristic  is  their  prosperity,  should  inspire  enthusiasm 
in  the  country.  The  life  of  the  House  of  Commons  con- 
tinues to  be  intensely  interesting,  owing  to  the  personality  of 
a  few  of  its  leaders  and  of  some  of  its  independent  members. 
It  remains  the  centre  of  English  life,  and  happy  is  the 
country  in  which  no  class  of  the  community  stands  aloof 
from  politics.  But  better  off  as  we  are,  in  this  respect,  than 
are  certain  nations  in  both  hemispheres,  the  House  of 
Commons  does  not  represent  any  cause  which  attracts  to  it, 


But  their  income  is  in  no  sense  dependent  on  the  land,  nor  have  they  any  territorial  influence. 
With  the  exception  of  certain  conspicuous  members  of  the  Front  Benches  the  capitalist  class 
does  not  take  a  prominent  part  in  the  proceedings  of  parliament.  The  most  active,  interest- 
ing and  intelligent  in  debate,  outside  the  ranks  of  the  Privy  Councillors,  are  the  representa- 
tives of  two  extreme  sections  of  social  life — the  remnant  of  members  of  territorial  families 
and  the  delegates  of  the  working-classes. 


218  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

as  in  former  days,  the  pride  and  devotion  of  the  people. 
No  longer  are  metaphors  applied  to  it  to  the  effect  that 
it  is  the  bulwark  of  popular  liberties.      Consequently  its 
members,  who  attended  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward, 
stood   in    a  very  different  relation  towards  the  monarchy 
as    compared    with    that    of    the    Commons    who,    in    the 
days  of  limited  franchise,  represented  a  force  rival  to  the 
royal  power.     The  constitutional  relations  of  the  king  with 
his  parliament  remain  the  same.     But  the  sovereign  is  no 
longer  dependent  on  the  good-will  either  of  the  House  of 
Lords  or  of  the    House  of   Commons.      Nothing    is    less 
likely  than  that  a  conflict  should  ever  arise  between    the 
Crown  and  the  Estates  of  the  realm.      But  as  the  foreign 
writer,  quoted  above,  observed,  if  such  a   conflict  should 
arise,  the  nation  would  range  itself  on  the  side  of  the  Crown. 
One   of   the   chief   reasons    for    this    changed    state   of 
things  is  that,  while  parliament  no  longer  represents  any 
cause  dear  to  the  people,  the  Crown  has  become  the  symbol 
of  the  destiny  of  the  British  race,  in  its  hegemony  of  the 
world.     Moreover,  the  House  of  Commons  is  not  the  only 
representative  assembly  returned  to  legislate  by  the  subjects 
of  King  Edward.    To  his  Coronation  there  came  the  Prime 
Ministers  of  the   Canadian    Dominion,    of  the   Australian 
Commonwealth,   of   New    Zealand,   of   Natal,    as   well   as 
delegates    from    important    provincial    legislatures    within 
those    colonies   which    are    federated.       Those   legislative 
bodies  no   doubt  look   up  with   respect  to  the   mother  of 
parliaments  ;   but  it  is  equally  certain  that  their  existence 
has  diminished   the   relative   importance  of  the   House   of 
Commons  in  the  Empire,  while  they  have  augmented  the 
prestige  of  the   Crown,   which    is    the  common    object  of 
reverence  of  a  score  of  parliaments,  federal  and  local. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE    GATHERING    OF    AN    EMPIRE 

IN  bygone  days  it  was  not  the  practice  of  English 
monarchs  to  defer  their  coronation  until  a  year  or 
more  had  elapsed  after  their  succession.  In  the  Middle 
Ages  the  anointing  and  crowning  of  a  king  was  a  sacra- 
mental rite  without  which  his  kingship  was  incomplete. 
Only  by  the  act  of  ecclesiastical  consecration  was  the 
sovereign  put  into  actual  possession  of  the  royal  office.1 
This  idea  was  still  so  prevalent  in  the  seventeenth  century 
that  certain  persons  concerned  in  a  conspiracy  made  against 
James  I.  in  the  first  days  of  his  reign,  pleaded  "that  their 
practice  against  the  king  could  not  be  treason,  because  done 
against  him  before  he  was  crowned."2  The  King  of  Scots 
consequently  lost  no  time  after  the  death  of  Elizabeth  in  hav- 
ing the  crown  of  England  placed  upon  his  head.  On  April 
28th,  1603,  the  funeral  of  the  great  queen  had  taken  place 
in  Westminster  Abbey,  and  thither  came  King  James  on 
July  25th,  being  the  feast  of  the  apostle  whose  name  he  bore, 
to  be  crowned  and  anointed  by  John  Whitgift,  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury. 

1  E.  A.  Freeman,  History  of  the  Norman  Conquest  of  England,  vol.  ii.  c.  7. 

2  The  Coronation  Order  of  King  James  /.,  edited  by  J.  Wickham  Legg,  1902.      Introduction 
Ixi.     The  valuable  researches  of  Dr  J.  Wickham  Legg  (chairman  of  the  Henry  Bradshaw 
Society),  and  of  his  son  Mr  Leopold  Wickham  Legg,  are  too  well  known  to  students  of 
the  history  of  the  coronations  of  our  English  kings  to  call  for  commendation.     I  have  no 
intention  of  trespassing  on  their  learned  domain,  and  would  refer  those  who  are  anxious  for 
information  on  this  highly  interesting  subject  to  the  Three  Coronation  Orders,  which  was 
issued  to  the  Henry  Bradshaw  Society  by  Dr  Wickham  Legg  in  1900,  and  to  the  English 
Coronation  Records,  published  by  Mr  L.  G.  Wickham  Legg  in  1901. 

219 


220  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

Charles  II.  was  not  permitted  for  some  years  to  assume  the 
crown,  laid  aside  by  his  father  under  circumstances  which  pro- 
duced an  interregnum.  But  with  that  exception  the  practice 
of  speedy  coronations  continued  till  far  into  the  eighteenth 
century,  although  meanwhile  the  monarchy  had  been  re-con- 
structed on  a  statutory  basis,  by  the  Act  of  Settlement,  in 
such  a  manner  that  the  admission  of  the  sovereign  to  the 
performance  of  his  high  duties  no  longer  awaited  his  formal 
assumption  of  the  crown.  Thus  George  I.  was  crowned 
ten  weeks  after  the  death  of  Queen  Anne,  and  just  four 
months  after  his  own  death  the  coronation  of  his  son 
George  II.  took  place.  It  was  only  George  III.  who 
established  the  precedent  of  the  postponement  of  the  coro- 
nation until  the  year  following  the  demise  of  the  crown. 

Even  without  the  example  set  by  his  four  immediate 
predecessors  it  is  unlikely  that  King  Edward  would  have 
permitted  the  Coronation  to  take  place  during  the  year  in 
which  his  reign  commenced.  The  grief  of  the  people  at 
the  disappearance  of  the  venerable  queen  who  had  filled 
the  throne  for  more  than  two  generations,  was  as  pro- 
found as  was  the  filial  sorrow  of  her  illustrious  successor. 
Consequently  the  decision  of  the  King  to  defer  the 
Coronation  was  in  consonance  with  the  feeling  of 
his  subjects.  Desiring  their  happy  participation  in  the 
pageants  attending  the  solemn  rites,  he  further  postponed 
the  ceremony  far  beyond  the  first  anniversary  of  Queen 
Victoria's  death,  until  the  second  summer  of  his  reign,  so 
that  his  people  might  come  together  from  every  corner  of 
the  British  Empire  at  a  season  when  the  climate  of  the 
metropolis  is  most  likely  to  discard  its  habitual  inclemency. 

In  the  changeful  annals  of  English  summers,  never  were 
skies  so  benign  as  in  the  last  part  of  June  1902.  As  the 


THE    GATHERING    OF    AN    EMPIRE  221 

date  appointed  for  the  coronation  of  King  Edward  drew 
near,  the  leaden  pall  which  usually  hangs  between  the  roofs 
of  London  and  the  heavens,  even  during  the  genial  months 
of  the  year,  was  suddenly  withdrawn.  The  sun  shone  with 
southern  lustre  in  a  cloudless  blue  upon  streets  which  bore 
no  longer  their  customary  aspect  of  serious  and  bustling 
duskiness.  They  were  decorated  in  a  manner  which  per- 
haps caused  more  joy  to  our  guests  from  primitive  lands 
than  jealousy  to  those  who  came  from  more  artistic 
countries.  But  it  was  not  our  well-meaning  trophies  in 
bunting  and  bay  leaves  which  attracted  attention.  It  was 
the  moving  scene  on  the  pavements  and  the  roadways. 
The  streets  were  thronged  by  crowds  of  people  who  did 
not  rush  with  that  headlong  haste  which,  in  the  eyes  of 
foreigners,  characterises  the  perambulations  of  the  citizens 
of  London.  The  British  nation  had  taken  to  sauntering. 

The  holiday-makers  strolling  in  the  sunshine,  good- 
humoured  and  orderly,  were  not  all  Londoners,  nor  yet 
English  provincials,  whose  type  is  less  distinct  than  at  the 
time  of  Queen  Victoria's  Coronation,  when  they  came  in 
their  hundreds  to  gape  at  the  wonders  of  the  capital.  The 
Yorkshireman  or  the  Devonian  of  our  day  has  little  to 
distinguish  him  in  costume  or  ideas  from  the  Cockney,  and 
sees  nothing  to  surprise  him  in  the  streets  of  London. 
But  thousands  of  these  midsummer  sightseers  came  from 
coasts  more  distant  than  those  washed  by  the  North  Sea 
and  the  British  Channel.  The  crowd  was  cosmopolitan, 
yet  the  men  and  women  composing  it  were  chiefly  of 
British  speech  ;  but  their  English  was  often  pronounced 
with  accents  unfamiliar  in  the  British  Isles.  It  was  not 
the  twang  of  the  ubiquitous  American  which  prevailed 
among  the  people  whose  eagerness  showed  them  to  be 


222  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

wayfarers.  Certain  intonations,  less  aggressive  than  those 
practised  in  the  United  States,  were  heard  which  took 
back  the  passing  traveller  in  his  reminiscences  to  the 
Canadian  shores  of  Lake  Huron  or  the  wooded  promon- 
tories of  Sydney  harbour.  From  Canada  alone  five 
thousand  loyal  visitors l  had  come  to  London,  while  more 
distant  Australia  and  New  Zealand  had  sent  many  a  ship- 
load of  colonists  to  salute  the  Imperial  Crown  placed  on 
the  head  of  a  new  monarch  as  the  emblem  of  the  Empire 
of  which  they  were  proud  to  be  citizens. 

More  striking  than  the  accent  of  the  colonial  sons  of 
the  Empire  was  their  aspect.  A  certain  proportion  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  British  Islands  show  signs  of  physical 
degeneracy.  Their  increased  zeal  for  athletic  exercise, 
which  is  too  often  vicarious,  has  not  counterbalanced  the 
results  of  intemperance  and  of  the  insanitary  conditions  of 
life  among  the  poor.  England,  as  we  have  already  seen, 
by  reason  of  its  minute  proportions  and  of  its  climate,  was 
not  intended  by  nature  to  be  the  home  of  a  teeming  popula- 
tion, crowded  in  sombre  cities.  But  we  also  noted  that 
the  consolation  which  England  enjoys  for  the  penalties  of 
civilisation  is  the  development  of  the  British  Empire  by 
means  of  the  new  elements  of  modern  progress.  One 
feature  of  that  compensation  was  manifest  in  the  crowds 
which  had  come  to  London  for  the  Coronation  of  the  King. 
Many  of  our  fellow-citizens  from  beyond  the  seas  were 
sturdy  and  well  set  on  their  limbs,  resolute  and  clear  of 
countenance,  like  men  who  passed  their  days  in  free  ex- 
panses of  space  and  air,  wont  from  childhood  to  encounter 

i  This  is  the  number  given  by  the  Toronto  Globe  in  a  letter  dated  July  4,  1902,  from  its 
Special  Correspondent,  whose  series  of  articles  sent  to  that  iournal  from  London  during  the 
Coronation  period  constitute  a  document  of  great  interest  and  value,  from  the  pen  of  an  able 
Colonial  writer. 


THE    GATHERING   OF   AN   EMPIRE  223 

difficulties  which  had  to  be  overcome  by  diligence  and 
energy.  No  doubt,  in  the  great  cities  of  the  colonies,  such 
as  Melbourne  and  Toronto,  there  is  a  section  of  the  popula- 
tion which  suffers  from  the  ills,  moral  and  material,  which 
are  found  in  all  agglomerations  of  the  human  race.  But 
the  specimens  of  Canadians  and  Australians  who  came  to 
England  for  the  great  imperial  festival,  displayed  in  their 
persons  the  physical  capabilities  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  and 
Celtic  races  transplanted  to  a  vigorous  and  spacious  soil. 
The  stalwart  colonists  treading  the  pavement  of  London 
were  not  all  men  of  British  origin  or  speech.  When  the 
contingent  of  Canadian  troops,  sent  by  the  Dominion  to  the 
Coronation,  was  crossing  the  ocean,  among  the  songs  with 
which  heroes  of  the  Boer  campaign  enlivened  the  voyage 
was  an  old  seafaring  strain  which  told  of  Saint  Malo  beau 
port  de  mer.  The  melodious  "habitants"  of  Quebec  had 
received  it  from  their  ancestors,  Bretons  and  Normans,  who 
had  fought  for  Louis  the  Well-beloved,  King  of  France  and 
Navarre  ;  and  they  now  sang  the  old  French  refrain  on 
their  way  to  pay  loyal  homage  to  Edward  VII.,  King  of  all 
the  Britains,  wearing  whose  uniform  many  a  comrade  of 
theirs  had  laid  down  his  life  on  the  veldt  of  South  Africa. 

That  uniform  in  manifold  forms  was  conspicuous  amid 
the  crowds  which  thronged  the  capital  as  the  date  appointed 
for  the  Coronation  drew  nigh.  During  the  South  African 
War,  British  soldiers  who  had  returned  from  it  had  made 
the  tawny  military  clothing  known  as  khaki  a  familiar 
object  in  the  streets  of  London.  But  a  different  interest 
attached  to  the  similar  garb  of  the  Colonial  troops  which 
had  fought  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Empire.  The  chief 
benefit  to  England  of  the  Boer  war  was  not  the  conquest 
of  South  Africa.  Nor  was  it  the  lesson  which  we  learned, 


224  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

at  a  great  price,  on  the  fateful  subject  of  military  organisa- 
tion and  efficiency.  The  great  advantage  which  we  gained 
from  that  encounter,  costly  in  blood  and  treasure,  was  the 
proof  it  evoked  of  colonial  patriotism  to  the  Empire. 
Economic  and  administrative  questions  which  regulate  the 
political  relations  between  the  mother-country  and  its 
mighty  offshoots,  though  of  prime  interest  to  statesmen 
and  to  journalists,  only  indirectly  affect  the  multitude. 
But  a  call  to  battle,  answered  spontaneously  by  peaceful 
citizens,  whose  trade  was  not  of  arms,  whose  homes  were 
not  in  danger  of  invasion,  and  who  were  under  no  obliga- 
tion to  render  aid  to  the  mother-country,  proved  that  the 
attachment  of  the  Colonists  to  the  Empire  was  as  strong 
as  the  value  which  they  put  on  their  own  lives. 

In  every  community,  old  or  new,  there  is  an  adventurous 
element  composed  of  daring  men  who  are  willing  to  take 
employment  as  fighters  wherever  fighting  is  to  be  had, 
without  caring  for  the  merits  or  the  nature  of  the  cause 
at  issue.  If  the  troops  sent  to  South  Africa  by  Canada, 
Australia  and  New  Zealand  contained  a  few  such  soldiers  of 
fortune,  they  formed  only  a  small  proportion  of  the  gallant 
force  which  endured  the  hardships  of  the  veldt  and  left 
beneath  it  many  a  gallant  young  life.  The  colonial  soldiery 
were  recruited  from  every  social  class.  They  came  from 
the  stock-farm,  the  ranche,  the  counting-house,  the  store,  as 
well  as  from  homes  as  luxurious  as  those  of  the  wealthy 
in  the  old  country.  Consequently  the  devotion  to  the 
Empire  of  these  men  from  the  west  and  the  south  affected 
the  colonists  in  every  relation  of  their  life,  and  put  their 
loyalty  to  a  crucial  test.  The  degree  of  independence 
enjoyed  by  the  Colonies  in  their  relations  with  the  metro- 
polis, and  such-like  cognate  questions,  might  be  settled  by 


THE    GATHERING    OF   AN    EMPIRE  225 

politicians  without  any  change  taking  place  in  the  material 
happiness  of  the  citizens  concerned.  But  the  response  to 
the  mother-country's  summons  to  arms  did  materially  affect 
the  daily  life  of  hundreds  of  Canadian  and  Australasian 
homes.  Aged  parents  gave  up  the  sons  who  sustained 
or  brightened  their  declining  years  ;  young  husbands  re- 
nounced the  joys  of  fatherhood,  exposing  their  children 
to  the  risk  of  being  left  orphans  ;  the  farmer,  the  trader, 
the  clerk  abandoned  their  means  of  livelihood  for  the 
dangers  of  the  battlefield  and  the  deadlier  perils  of  the 
unwholesome  camp  ;  and  all  these  sacrifices  were  under- 
taken by  men,  not  one  in  fifty  of  whom  had  ever  seen  the 
shores  of  England,  in  whose  name  the  warfare  was  engaged. 
The  soldiers  of  the  colonial  forces  who  had  come  to 
London  for  the  Coronation  were  therefore  looked  upon  with 
peculiar  interest,  as  the  incarnation  of  the  strongest  senti- 
ment of  attachment  which  had  ever  been  evoked  between 
the  mother-country  and  the  Colonies.  The  contingent  sent 
by  Canada  was  by  far  the  most  numerous.1  In  addition  to 
the  men  of  French  speech  and  race  from  Quebec,  who 
have  already  been  mentioned,  there  were  representatives 
of  all  the  composite  population  of  the  Dominion.  There 
were  descendants  of  those  "  United  Empire  Loyalists  "  who 
parted  company  with  the  revolted  American  colonists  and 
whose  proud  title  showed  that  even  in  the  eighteenth 
century  the  imperial  idea  existed  in  the  hearts  of  British 
citizens  beyond  the  seas.  There  were  Gaelic  settlers  from 

1  In  round  figures  the  Canadian  contingent  numbered  660  of  all  ranks.  The  remaining 
colonial  "  European  "  forces  sent  to  England  for  the  Coronation  numbered  840,  of  which  220 
came  from  the  Australian  Commonwealth,  130  from  New  Zealand,  150  from  the  Cape,  and 
100  from  Natal.  To  their  deep  regret  the  Canadian  forces  were  compelled  to  return  after  the 
postponement  of  the  Coronation,  but  a  smaller  contingent  came  back  to  England  for  the 
ceremony  of  the  9th  of  August. 
P 


226  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

the  Gulf  of  Saint  Lawrence ;  there  were  men  of  Irish  and 
Lowland  Scottish  origin  from  Ontario  ;  there  were  the  sons 
of  English  parents  who  had  learned  to  sit  their  chargers 
in  the  prairies  which  skirt  the  foothills  of  the  Rockies. 
Every  state  of  the  more  remote  Australian  Commonwealth 
too,  was  represented  in  uniforms  in  the  streets  of  the 
capital.  There  were  lancers  from  New  South  Wales,  the 
mother  colony  of  the  Southern  Seas,  which  alone  had  given 
the  splendid  tribute  of  five  thousand  men  to  fight  in  South 
Africa.  There  were  Bushmen  from  Victoria,  there  were 
Rifles  from  Adelaide,  Mounted  Infantry  from  Swan  River, 
from  torrid  Brisbane  and  from  temperate  Hobart.  New 
Zealand,  whose  brave  native  race  was  not  subdued  without 
a  struggle,  sent  with  its  gallant  colonists  a  body  of  loyal 
Maori  warriors.  Cape  Colony  and  Natal,  ravaged  by  the 
war,  sent  some  of  their  home  defenders  to  compare  impres- 
sions of  their  stricken  land  with  the  Australian  and  the 
Canadian  who  had  passed  that  way.  From  nearer  seas 
the  ancient  people  of  Malta  had  sent  a  gallant  corps  from 
their  isle  of  romantic  history,  which  is  now  the  guardian  of 
England's  highway  to  the  East. 

The  Maoris  from  New  Zealand  were  not  the  only 
soldiers  of  extra- European  origin  sent  with  the  colonial 
forces  to  the  Coronation.  From  North  Borneo  came  a 
little  band  of  Dyaks,  sons  of  the  head-hunters  of  the  seas 
where  the  Pacific  meets  the  Indian  Ocean.  The  Sultan  of 
Perak  brought  from  the  Straits,  where  it  is  always  summer, 
his  bodyguard  of  Malays.  Ceylon  sent  its  white-clad 
sinuous  Singhalese  ;  Fiji  its  bronze-tinted  giants,  clothed  in 
crimson,  white  and  blue.  The  black  skins  of  many  a 
branch  of  the  great  Bantu  family  were  seen  on  the  London 
pavement  :  Nigerians  and  Haussas  from  West  Africa, 


THE    GATHERING   OF   AN   EMPIRE  227 

Sudanese  and  Swahelis  from  the  centre  and  the  east  of  the 
Dark  Continent,  wearing  the  uniform  of  the  King's  African 
Rifles.  To  them  were  added  men  of  their  race  and  colour 
who  had  never  seen  their  native  wilds,  the  descendants  of 
West  Indian  slaves.  The  red  tarbouch  marked  the 
Mohammedan  guardians  of  Cyprus,  and  the  yellow  Mongol 
features  of  the  Hong- Kong  police  told  of  England's  post 
of  observation  in  the  farthest  East. 

But  the  Orientals  who  attracted  most  attention  wearing 
the  King's  uniform  were  not  those  from  the  Levant  or  the 
China  Sea.  The  parks,  in  and  around  London,  had  been 
turned  into  camps  for  the  soldiers  of  the  British  Empire 
chosen  to  take  part  in  the  military  pageants  of  the  Corona- 
tion, and  one  of  them  was  peopled  with  an  imposing  con- 
tingent of  the  native  troops  of  the  Indian  army.  That 
force,  two  hundred  thousand  strong,  is  recruited  in  every 
region  of  the  great  peninsula,  from  Kashmir  to  Cape 
Comorin,  and  from  the  Afghan  hills  to  the  delta  of  the 
Godavery.  To  hail  the  Emperor  of  India  it  had  sent  to 
England  representatives  of  a  vast  array  of  races  and  of 
castes.  There  were  Tamils  from  Southern  India,  Telugus 
from  the  East  Coast,  Mahrattas  from  the  Deccan,  Brahmins, 
Jats  and  Rajputs  from  Oudh  and  Rajputana,  Gurkhas  from 
Nepal,  Sikhs  from  the  Punjab,  Afridis  and  other  Pathans 
from  the  wild  borderland  across  the  Indus,  Hazaras  from 
Afghanistan  and  Mussulmans  of  diverse  origin  and  locality. 
The  crowds  admired  the  dark  turbaned  warriors  in  the 
brilliant  attire  of  Lancers  or  Guides,  and  felt  a  pride  in 
knowing  that  they  formed  part  of  the  King's  army,  without, 
however,  quite  understanding  all  that  they  signified.  But 
grey-headed  men  of  war  from  the  military  clubs  of  Pall 
Mall  had  their  recollection  taken  back  five-and-forty  years 


228  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

by  the  unaccustomed  sight  of  some  of  these  Indian  uniforms. 
They  revived  the  heroic  figures  of  Havelock,  Outram  and 
the  Lawrences  ;  they  recalled  pictures  of  the  Residency  at 
Lucknow  and  of  the  Kashmir  gate  at  Delhi ;  they  brought 
back  memories  of  how  India  was  saved  not  only  by  the 
gallant  resistance  of  the  British  garrison,  but  by  the  loyal 
fidelity  of  a  remnant  of  the  native  army. 

There  was  a  popular  resort,  much  frequented  in  those 
summer  days  by  the  Indian  and  Colonial  soldiers,  whither 
it  was  interesting  to  follow  them.  This  was  the  Zoological 
Gardens,  where  the  collection  of  animals  gives  a  vivid  idea  of 
the  extent  of  the  British  Empire.  For  of  all  the  specimens, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  of  European  and  South  American 
origin,  there  are  scarcely  any,  from  the  camelopard  to  the 
walrus,  which  are  not  found  on  British  territory.  It  was 
curious  to  notice  that  these  settlers  or  natives  from  distant 
British  dominions  saw  for  the  first  time  in  London  the  fauna 
imported  from  the  lands  whence  they  came,  excepting  those 
reduced  to  domesticity,  like  the  elephant,  the  ostrich  and 
the  camel.  It  was  in  the  Regent's  Park  that  the  Bengal 
Lancer  first  came  face  to  face  with  the  Bengal  tiger,  that 
the  Africander  first  heard  the  roar  of  the  African  lion,  that 
the  Australian  made  the  acquaintance  of  the  kangaroo,  and 
that  the  Canadian  saw  the  bison  and  the  grizzly  bear.  Such 
are  the  anomalies  of  imperial  civilisation. 

There  were  other  striking  objects  on  the  gay  scene  of 
London  besides  the  men  in  uniform  who  thronged  the 
parks  and  pavements,  and  who  sometimes  stopped  the 
traffic  of  the  streets  when  a  squadron  of  them  rode  by, 
equipped  with  that  practical  outfit  which  would  have 
astonished  the  light  horsemen  of  the  last  century,  from 
Joachim  Murat  to  Lord  Cardigan.  In  all  directions  the 


THE    GATHERING   OF   AN   EMPIRE  229 

scarlet  livery  of  England's  royal  house  flashed  past  in  the 
sunlight.  The  King's  guests,  whether  august  kinsfolk  from 
the  Courts  of  Europe,  ambassadors  from  friendly  republics, 
Indian  tributaries,  or  popular  representatives  from  the 
Colonies,  were  all  treated  like  princes.  Some  of  the 
occupants  of  the  state  carriages  bore  names  famous  in  the 
annals  of  Europe.  There  was  the  heir  of  Scandinavia,  the 
son  of  England's  firm  friend,  King  Oscar,  whose  stature  is 
worthy  of  his  realm  of  the  Vikings,  though  the  grandson  of 
Bernadotte  is  no  northman,  but  the  only  monarch  of  French 
blood  who  now  sits  upon  a  throne.  There  was  the  arch- 
duke sent  by  the  most  venerated  monarch  of  the  Continent, 
the  much-tried  and  sagacious  Francis  Joseph  of  Austria. 
There  was  the  fair  daughter  of  France,  not  unmindful  of 
the  affectionate  ties  which  once  bound  the  house  of  Orleans 
to  the  English  royal  family,  with  her  husband,  a  gallant 
prince  of  the  line  of  Savoy,  which  partly  to  British  sym- 
pathy owed  its  crown  of  Italy.  Half  of  the  royal  envoys 
driving  about  in  the  summer  afternoon  were  near  relations 
of  our  own  sovereigns.  A  nephew  of  the  King  represented 
the  German  Empire,  while  the  Tsarewitch,  a  nephew  of 
Queen  Alexandra,  displayed  the  friendliness  of  Russia. 
The  connection  of  the  royal  house  of  England  with  the 
reigning  families  of  the  Continent  is  a  great  influence  to 
preserve  the  peace  of  Europe.  The  days  are  over  of 
dynastic  wars,  and  the  kinship  of  sovereigns  is  often  a 
restraint  on  the  bellicose  instincts  of  their  peoples. 

The  guests  invited  to  the  Coronation,  whose  passage 
through  the  streets  was  indicated  by  the  scarlet  of  the 
servants  who  conducted  them,  were  not  all  from  Europe. 
The  eastern  land  of  the  future,  Japan,  had  sent,  to  ratify  its 
alliance  with  England,  an  enlightened  prince  on  the  final 


230  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

mission  of  his  career  which  had  begun  amid  the  changeless 
picturesque  antiquity  of  the  Orient,  and  which  was  soon  to 
end,  when  his  nation  after  thirty  years  of  the  new  regime 
had  become  the  civilised  rival  of  European  powers.  Here 
also  were  to  be  seen  other  Orientals  whom  civilisation 
had  invaded  uninvited,  great  tributaries  of  the  Emperor  of 
India,  Maharajas  whose  gorgeous  costume  eclipsed  the 
colour  of  the  royal  liveries.  In  contrast  to  them  were  the 
colonial  matrons  who,  in  virtue  of  the  high  constitutional 
office  of  their  husbands,  tasted  imperial  joys  as  they  rolled 
along  the  highways  of  London  in  carriages  of  state. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE    ILLNESS    OF    THE    KING 

SUCH  was  the  aspect  of  the  capital  when  the  days  were 
longest,  in  the  summer  of  1902.  Ten  days  before  the 
date  fixed  for  the  Coronation  a  certain  uneasiness  had 
been  aroused  by  the  news  that  the  King  was  not  well 
enough  to  go  to  the  races  at  Ascot,  and  that  the  entertain- 
ments planned  for  the  same  week  at  Windsor  Castle  had 
been  given  up.  But  these,  it  was  felt,  were  only  measures 
of  wise  precaution  to  ensure  the  King's  complete  recovery 
from  a  passing  ailment  before  he  encountered  the  fatigues 
of  the  most  solemn  day  of  his  life.  So  when  on  Mid- 
summer Eve  he  came  to  London  from  Windsor  and  drove 
to  the  Palace  amid  the  acclamations  of  his  subjects,  all 
anxiety  was  allayed.  Nothing  now  could  mar  the  long- 
expected  day  but  a  caprice  of  the  English  climate,  which, 
however,  gave  promise  of  extending  to  King  Edward  the 
favours  vouchsafed  to  Queen  Victoria  on  those  occasions 
when  she  graced  with  her  presence  a  popular  festival. 

Even  in  the  inmost  circles  of  official  society  no  misgiving 
was  felt.  On  that  same  Midsummer  Eve  a  distinguished  com- 
pany had  met  at  the  house  of  a  powerful  minister.  A  more 
notable  gathering  rarely  took  place  in  a  London  drawing- 
room.  There  were  few  of  those  present  who  did  not  bear 
names  of  some  significance  in  the  annals  of  the  British 
Empire,  and  the  occasion  which  had  brought  together 


232  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

these  men  and  women  added  an  air  of  exhilaration  which  is 
usually  absent  from  a  political  rout.  Nothing  was  more 
interesting  than  to  note  and  to  compare  the  various  types  of 
British  subjects  who  had  attained  high  place  in  the  mother- 
country  and  her  colonies.  Side  by  side  with  the  familiar 
figures  of  English  statesmen  were  others  whose  names 
were  better  known  in  the  world  of  London  than  were  their 
features.  Here  was  a  sturdy  north-country  emigrant  who 
had  become  the  popular  leader  of  a  democracy  whose  terri- 
tory stretches  far  towards  the  Antarctic  Ocean  ;  here  a 
colonist,  born  under  the  Southern  Cross,  who  had  been 
chosen  first  Prime  Minister  of  a  new  Commonwealth  ;  here 
an  English  settler,  on  another  southern  shore,  who  needed 
all  the  opportunist  art  imputed  to  him  to  hold  the  balance 
between  rival  races  in  the  war-torn  land  of  his  adoption  ; 
here  the  party  chief  of  a  great  Dominion,  who,  though  he 
bore  on  his  refined  face  the  traces  of  ancient  Latin  civilisa- 
tion, was  as  loyal  a  servant  of  the  Crown  as  any  statesman 
of  Anglo-Saxon  stock.  Besides  the  elected  ministers  of 
self-governing  communities  were  to  be  seen  men  of  various 
origin  and  training,  who  had  been  sent  from  England  to 
administer  distant  and  diverse  colonies,  some  with  orna- 
mental, others  with  almost  autocratic  powers,  recruited 
from  the  historic  peerage,  from  the  rich  industrial  class, 
from  the  camp,  from  the  common-room,  from  the  bureau- 
cracy of  Whitehall.  Fellow-subjects  of  the  King  who  with 
varied  functions  had,  in  every  climate  of  the  world,  helped 
to  consolidate  the  British  Empire,  met  for  the  first  time 
beneath  the  roof  of  a  minister  who  had  concentrated  all  his 
versatile  powers  to  encourage  the  imperial  idea.  Of  that 
idea  the  solemn  consecration  was  to  be  the  Coronation, 
which  was  on  the  lips  and  in  the  thoughts  of  all  the  guests 


THE    ILLNESS    OF   THE    KING  233 

amid  that  brilliant  company.  When  they  took  their  leave 
in  the  first  hour  of  the  midsummer  morning  many  a  tryst 
was  given  for  the  day  after  the  morrow  in  Westminster 
Abbey.  For  of  all  the  millions  who  woke  up  in  London 
a  few  hours  later,  whether  privileged  persons  for  whom 
places  were  reserved  within  the  sacred  precinct,  or  humble 
citizens  whose  theatre  of  loyalty  was  to  be  the  street,  none 
had  any  disquiet,  except  a  small  group  of  anxious  watchers 
within  the  Royal  Palace. 

Midsummer  Day  broke  with  unclouded  splendour.  The 
sun  was  warm,  the  sky  was  clear,  just  as  it  used  to  be 
when  the  Feast  of  St  John  the  Baptist  was  the  people's 
holiday  of  merry  England.  The  radiant  tradition  of  that 
olden  time  seemed  to  be  revived.  From  an  early  hour  the 
streets  were  filled  by  a  light-hearted  crowd,  rambling  gaily 
beneath  the  festoons  and  the  arches  under  which  the  royal 
procession  was  to  pass  forty-eight  hours  later.  The  last 
rehearsal  of  the  Coronation  service  was  to  take  place  that 
morning  at  Westminster  Abbey.  Some  of  those  invited  to 
it  were  delayed  in  their  passage  by  the  joyous  holiday- 
makers  who  blocked  the  way,  and  on  entering  the  Gothic 
vestibule  which  flanked  the  western  door  the  distant  sound 
of  chanting  told  them  that  the  repetition  had  begun. 

The  ancient  Abbey,  always  dim,  had  had  its  light  further 
veiled  by  the  scaffolds  erected  for  the  spectators  of  the 
Coronation ;  so  to  those  who  entered  it  from  the  sun- 
light the  vista  of  the  nave  was  at  first  obscure.  But 
any  effect  of  solemnity  produced  by  the  sudden  shade 
was,  on  days  of  rehearsal,  removed  by  the  air  of  anima- 
tion which  pervaded  the  building.  It  is  a  well-known  fact 
that  rehearsals  of  religious  offices,  in  all  churches  and  in 
all  lands,  are  rarely  conducted  with  reverential  decorum, 


234  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

and  the  preliminary  performances  of  the  Coronation  cere- 
monial formed  no  exception  to  the  rule.  So  on  those  days 
of  preparation  the  Abbey  was  a  bustling  scene,  from  the 
old  altar-steps  to  the  outer  porch,  hung,  to  disguise  its 
newness,  with  armour  and  with  tapestry,  and  placarded  with 
the  names  of  great  officers  of  State  who  there  were  to  await 
the  sovereign  on  the  Coronation  morning.  Peers  tried  on 
their  coronets ;  ecclesiastics  compared  their  vestments ; 
pages  and  heralds,  maids  of  honour  and  statesmen  practised 
their  paces  for  the  procession.  But  on  this  midsummer 
forenoon  there  was  a  hushed  stillness  in  the  approaches  to 
the  sanctuary  which  was  not  the  effect  of  contrast  between 
the  blare  of  the  glaring  street  and  the  calm  of  the  softly-lit 
Abbey.  No  hurrying,  talking  groups  moved  over  the 
emblazoned  carpet  stretched  the  length  of  the  now  deserted 
nave.  Beyond  the  screen,  whence  came  subdued  strains 
of  chanting,  it  seemed  as  though  a  solemn  service  were 
in  progress  and  not  a  mere  recital  of  music.  Within  the 
choir  this  impression  was  heightened.  What  meant  the 
spectacle  of  all  these  people  devoutly  kneeling  while  a 
Bishop  in  suppliant  tones  said  the  Litany  and  the  singers 
above  sang  the  responses  with  a  pathos  which  seemed 
uncalled-for?  Why,  too,  did  the  aged  Dean,  in  trembling 
accents,  pronounce  the  blessing  which  had  no  place  in  this 
portion  of  the  liturgy?  If  other  rehearsals  erred  on  the 
side  of  irreverence,  this  tragic  realism  in  the  repetition  of  a 
festal  rite  seemed  not  less  inappropriate. 

The  voice  of  the  chief  conductor  of  the  music  telling 
his  singers  and  musicians  to  go  home  soon  explained  the 
lamentable  mystery.  The  life  of  the  King  was  in  peril. 
At  that  moment  it  was  depending  on  the  skill  and  sureness 
of  a  surgeon's  hand,  and  the  people  of  the  realm,  un- 


THE    ILLNESS    OF   THE    KING  235 

conscious  as  yet  of  the  sudden  misfortune,  were  about  to 
enter  a  period  of  anxiety  such  as  had  never  beset  a  loyal 
population.  When  thrilling  news  is  brought  to  a  numerous 
assembly  of  persons,  they  usually  linger,  in  twos  and  threes, 
to  discuss  it.  But  the  tidings  of  the  King's  illness  had  such 
a  dazing  effect  on  those  who  had  met  on  the  very  spot 
where  he  was  to  be  crowned,  at  that  very  hour  two  days 
later,  that  no  sooner  had  the  plaintive  sound  of  prayer  died 
away  than  they  silently  and  swiftly  departed.  Then  for  a 
short  space  of  time  one  small  group  remained  in  the  empty 
Abbey,  where  the  tiers  of  seats,  reared  up  against  the  blue 
and  gold  of  the  tapestried  walls,  looked  down  upon  the 
thrones  and  the  ancient  Coronation  chair  standing  ready,  in 
their  appointed  places,  for  the  joyful  pageant.  The  sudden 
solitude  and  silence  of  the  great  church,  decked  out  with 
festal  trappings,  was  overpowering.  It  left  an  indelible 
impression  on  the  young  mind  of  one  who  stood  there, 
a  boy  of  ten  years  old,  who  at  this  unforeseen  moment  of 
national  crisis  received  his  first  lesson  in  the  vicissitudes  of 
human  things,  amid  historical  surroundings  of  solemn  and 
imposing  import. 

The  contrast  was  acute  between  the  sombre  stillness  of 
the  deserted  Abbey  and  the  clamorous  gaiety  outside;  for 
London  was  a  great  pleasure  fair  that  morning.  It  often 
happens  that  a  man,  stricken  with  grief  or  anxiety,  passes 
through  a  bright  scene  of  merrymaking  and  feels  how  unim- 
portant to  the  laughing  crowd  is  his  interior  dejection,  how 
out  of  keeping  his  mood  is  with  the  sunshine.  It  was  a 
different  sensation  that  was  experienced  by  those  who,  aware 
of  the  King's  illness,  passed  through  the  unconscious  streets  of 
London  at  noon  on  Midsummer  Day  1902.  For  they  knew 
that,  before  another  hour,  the  gloom  which  afflicted  them 


236  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD    VII. 

would  overrun  the  million  holiday-makers  now  parading  t,he 
town  unsuspicious  of  their  coming  disappointment. 

When  at  last,  with  amazing  rapidity,  the  ill  news  ran 
through  the  crowded  city,  the  attitude  of  the  people  could 
not  but  stir  the  national  pride  of  every  Englishman  who 
witnessed  it.  It  was  feared  that  the  populace,  which  at 
times  of  patriotic  rejoicing  had  sometimes  given  way  to 
unbecoming  license,  might  display  some  signs  of  resentment 
at  the  ruin  of  its  pleasuring.  If  a  disorderly  element, 
capable  of  such  action,  was  abroad  in  London  on  that  day 
of  disillusion  it  was  kept  in  check  by  the  sober  grief  of  the 
vast  majority.  The  conduct  of  the  people  was  admirable. 
Not  a  word  of  complaint  was  heard ;  not  an  indication  of 
anger  was  perceived  ;  though,  in  addition  to  the  forfeiture  of 
a  long-dreamed-of  holiday,  the  material  loss  which  fell  upon 
thousands  of  the  humble  subjects  of  the  King,  when  the 
Coronation  was  postponed,  must  have  been  grievous  and 
hard  to  bear.  Yet  no  other  sentiment  than  that  of  sym- 
pathetic sorrow  was  expressed  by  the  population  of  the 
disappointed  city,  and  by  its  guests  from  every  corner  of 
the  Empire.  The  aspect  of  London  that  afternoon,  when  a 
great  quietness  had  fallen  on  the  crowded  streets,  was  a 
striking  proof  that  the  loyalty  of  the  British  democracy  was 
not  the  outcome  of  a  craving  for  spectacle  and  amusement. 
The  popular  sentiment,  inspired  by  the  Imperial  Crown,  of 
which  we  have  essayed  to  trace  the  genesis  and  the  evolu- 
tion, was  put  to  a  keen  test  on  that  unlucky  day,  and  the 
English  people  endured  its  trial  in  a  way  which  compelled 
the  admiration  of  foreign  nations  wherein  no  such  influence 
exists. 


CHAPTER  IV 

WESTMINSTER    ABBEY 
I 

WHEN  the  King  had  been  saved  from  the  danger 
which  menaced  his  life,  his  recovery  was  so  rapid 
that  he  was  able  to  announce  to  his  people  that 
he  would  proceed  to  Westminster  Abbey  to  be  crowned  on 
August  9th,  1902,  only  six  weeks  and  two  days  after  the 
date  originally  appointed  for  the  Coronation.  This  decision 
gave  profound  satisfaction  in  the  Empire.  It  was  felt  that 
no  premature  risk  would  be  advised  by  the  prudent  surgeons 
whose  skill,  seconded  by  the  strength  and  courage  of  the 
King,  had  exorcised  a  national  misfortune.  It  was  there- 
fore certain  that  King  Edward  had  completely  regained  his 
health  and  physical  forces  which  he  had  inherited  from  his 
illustrious  mother,  whose  sound  and  robust  vigour  was  the 
wonder  and  pride  of  her  people. 

Only  in  one  respect  was  the  Coronation,  by  reason  of  its 
postponement,  deprived  of  any  of  its  circumstance.  The 
special  missions  sent  by  foreign  powers  to  represent  their 
governments  at  Westminster  Abbey  were  compelled  to 
depart  without  waiting  for  the  King's  recovery.  The 
princes  and  ambassadors  who  had  come  to  London  in  June 
on  behalf  of  the  old  and  young  powers  of  the  world,  to 
salute  the  most  venerable  crown  in  Christendom,  were  timed 
to  take  their  leave  in  the  early  days  of  July.  Some  of  the 


238  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

envoys  so  accredited  had  travelled  from  the  uttermost 
ends  of  the  earth  to  pay  respect  to  the  King  of  England, 
and  their  absence  could  no  longer  be  extended.  Others 
from  less  remote  lands  had  also  urgent  duties  waiting  for  them 
at  home.  Moreover,  when  the  time  for  which  the  embassies 
had  been  invited  came  to  an  end,  the  speedy  termination  of 
the  King's  illness  could  not  be  predicted,  and  it  was  not 
possible  for  the  hospitable  Court  of  England  to  retain  its 
guests  for  an  indeterminate  period,  even  if  they  could  con- 
veniently have  stayed.  The  special  ambassadors  had  there- 
fore, to  their  deep  regret,  to  leave  our  shores  without  ful- 
filling their  high  mission,  and,  to  avoid  invidious  distinction, 
only  those  were  invited  to  return  who  were  members  of 
reigning  families  of  the  near  kindred  of  the  King  and 
Queen  of  England. 

The  absence  of  the  other  dignified  envoys,  much  as  it  was 
deplored,  did  not  diminish  either  the  outward  splendour  or 
the  inward  significance  of  the  coronation  of  Edward  VII. 
Princes  from  neighbouring  Courts  and  special  embassies 
attend  every  coronation  which  takes  place  in  Europe.  But 
the  solemn  inauguration  of  the  reign  of  King  Edward 
presented  a  feature  which  was  never  seen  at  any  similar 
ceremony,  ancient  or  modern.  His  coronation  was  not 
only  the  renewal  of  an  immemorial  rite,  the  perpetuation  of 
which  puts  England  at  the  head  of  all  nations  in  point  of 
antique  tradition.  It  was  the  consecration  of  a  great 
Empire  which  had  grown  around  the  old  monarchy  and 
which  owed  its  development  and  consolidation  to  the 
influence  of  the  crown  formally  assumed  by  the  sovereign 
on  that  day.  Proud  as  we  were  to  welcome  foreign 
spectators  to  our  imperial  festival,  it  was  not  their  amicable 
presence,  in  greater  or  less  number,  which  gave  to  the 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  239 

pageant  in  Westminster  Abbey  its  peculiar  character.  The 
distinctive  feature  of  the  ceremony  was  the  attendance  on 
the  King  of  his  faithful  subjects  from  lands  beyond  the 
seas,  mingling  in  the  ancient  shrine  with  the  representatives 
of  national  institutions  which,  in  various  stages  of  their 
development,  had  sent  delegates  to  take  part,  on  the  same 
spot,  in  the  coronation  of  at  least  thirty  of  his  predecessors, 
during  a  period  of  eight  hundred  years.  The  coronation  of 
Edward  VII.  was  thus  essentially  a  domestic  celebration  of 
the  British  race  united  by  the  influence  of  the  Imperial 
Crown,  which  was  for  the  first  time  assumed  as  the  specific 
symbol  of  world-wide  empire. 


II 

The  Coronation  Day  did  not  dawn  with  the  unclouded 
radiancy  which  had  marked  the  morning  first  appointed  for 
the  ceremony.  But  though  a  renewal  of  the  resplendent 
atmosphere,  which  for  once  had  encircled  the  British  Isles, 
could  not,  in  the  course  of  nature,  be  expected,  Saturday, 
August  9,  1902,  was  a  favourable  specimen  of  an  English 
summer's  day.  The  sun  shone  with  that  bashful  timidity 
with  which  it  usually  approaches  the  capital  of  the  British 
Empire.  Its  subdued  light  was  in  keeping  with  the 
mood  of  a  people  which  had  lately  passed  through  a 
season  of  trial  and  anxiety.  For  reasons  not  of  a  senti- 
mental order,  the  mildness  of  the  sunshine  was  a 
merciful  gift  of  Heaven.  For  had  the  sky  of  London 
smouldered  with  the  dog-day  sultriness  which  it  some- 
times assumes  in  August,  the  sufferings  would  have  been 
grievous  of  the  loyal  crowds  and  of  the  troops,  filling 


240  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

and  lining  the  streets  through  which  the  royal  proces- 
sions passed.  The  temperate  day  was  well  fitted  for  a 
great  popular  spectacle,  and  it  came  to  an  end  without 
any  of  those  accidents  which  have  often  cast  a  gloom  over 
public  rejoicings  in  many  lands. 

It  is  a  truth  which  forces  itself  upon  every  observer 
of  human  life,  that  all  the  occupations  of  mankind,  out- 
side the  daily  round  of  inexorable  duty,  are  too  long. 
The  voluntary  pursuits  which  men  and  women  impose 
upon  themselves  have  a  duration  more  appropriate 
to  the  years  of  Seth  and  Enos  than  to  those  of  post- 
diluvian man.  The  banquet,  the  comedy,  the  outdoor 
sport,  the  indoor  pastime,  the  religious  office,  the  political 
speech,  each  takes  up  a  weary  length  of  time  out 
of  all  proportion  with  the  number  of  hours  in  each 
day  of  those  allotted  to  our  span  of  existence,  too 
brief  for  all  which  ought  to  be  accomplished  in  it. 
The  Coronation  of  the  King  of  England  was  one  of 
the  rare  spectacles,  offered  to  mortal  eyes  in  modern 
times,  which  was  not  only  not  too  long,  but  which 
ended  too  soon.  Even  to  those  who  arrived  in  the 
early  morning  at  Westminster  Abbey  and  spent  seven 
or  eight  hours  there,  the  time  seemed  short  —  such 
was  the  varied  splendour  and  historical  significance  of 
the  scene. 

The  ancient  fabric  of  the  Abbey  was  less  disfigured 
and  disguised  than  at  previous  coronations  by  the  con- 
struction of  the  "theatre,"  from  which  the  privileged 
guests  witnessed  the  anointing  and  crowning  of  the 
King  and  Queen.  The  decorations  of  the  temporary 
tribunes,  in  blue  and  gold,  were  in  sober  good  taste  and 
set  off  the  crimson  which,  being  worn  by  nearly  eight 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  241 

hundred  peers  and  peeresses,  was  the  prevailing  colour 
in  the  auditory.  The  King,  after  he  had  been  crowned, 
as  he  sat  on  his  throne  on  a  raised  platform  midway 
between  the  sanctuary  and  the  choir,  was  the  centre 
of  a  picture  of  marvellous  beauty  and  interest.  On  his 
left  hand,  on  a  somewhat  lower  level,  was  the  Queen's 
throne.  The  face  of  the  King  was  turned  towards  the 
high  altar,  beyond  which  he  could  see  the  vaulted  vista  of 
the  eastern  roof,  no  seats  having  been  erected  above 
the  reredos,  as  at  the  coronation  of  Queen  Victoria. 
Within  the  sanctuary,  around  the  time-stained  Coronation 
Chair,  were  the  archbishops,  the  other  lords  spiritual  and 
the  prebendaries  of  Westminster,  together  with  the  Earl 
Marshal,  surrounded  by  the  nobles  and  other  great  officers 
who  had  taken  part  in  the  ceremony.  At  the  right  hand  of 
the  King's  throne  were  the  princes  of  the  blood,  and  behind 
them,  ranged  on  tiers  of  seats,  rising  from  the  floor  of  the 
south  transept,  were  the  peers,  robed  in  crimson  and  ermine, 
according  to  their  rank,  and  wearing  their  coronets.  On 
the  left  hand  of  the  Queen's  throne,  similarly  placed  and 
habited,  were  the  peeresses  and  dowager  peeresses.  In 
mid-air,  above  the  two  transepts,  were  deep  galleries 
occupied  by  the  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  and 
their  wives.  At  the  rear  of  the  thrones  was  the  choir, 
with  the  sombre  background  of  its  antique  stalls,  which 
were  occupied  by  foreign  princes  and  ambassadors,  by 
privy  councillors  who  had  attained  high  official  place  at 
home  and  in  the  colonies,  by  Indian  rajahs,  and  by 
delegates  of  the  Church  of  Scotland — a  curiously  variegated 
company  representing  the  might,  the  statesmanship,  the 
diverse  creeds  and  races  of  the  British  Empire,  as  well  as 
the  dynastic  pride  and  the  diplomacy  of  friendly  alien 


242  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

powers.  Above  the  choir  were  the  singers  and  musicians 
in  white  and  scarlet  and  gold.  Beyond  the  screen,  upon 
which  some  of  them  were  placed,  were  the  long,  narrow 
lines  of  the  nave,  shorn  of  its  aisles,  its  galleries  filled  with 
exalted  knights  of  the  orders  of  chivalry  in  their  mantles, 
red-robed  judges  of  the  land,  and  a  host  of  other  notables- 
warriors  and  priests,  ediles  and  proctors,  all  in  their  varied 
costumes  of  office. 

The  foregoing  view  of  the  interior  of  Westminster  Abbey, 
though  far  from  exhaustive,  will  give  some  idea  of  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  company  within  its  walls.  Having  obtained 
it,  we  will  turn  back  to  the  early  hours,  when  the  King's 
guests  were  assembling,  in  order  from  that  point  to  follow 
the  proceedings  of  the  day.  If  we  do  so  with  sufficient 
detail  we  shall  be  able  to  gain  some  impression  of  the  com- 
position of  the  political  and  social  elements  of  the  British 
Empire  at  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century.  For 
most  of  them  were  represented  at  the  great  national  festival. 
In  so  studying  the  forces  of  the  Empire  we  may  also  be  able 
to  perceive  incidentally  in  what  respects  the  Coronation  of 
Edward  VII.  differed  from  the  imposing  ceremonies  of 
similar  character,  which  we  have  already  observed  as  having 
taken  place  in  England  and  on  the  continent  of  Europe 
in  the  nineteenth  century.  There  will,  however,  be  one 
essential  point  of  diversity  between  our  treatment  of  the 
solemnities  of  the  past  and  that  of  the  Coronation  of  King 
Edward.  Whatever  persons  are  named  as  having  been 
present  in  Westminster  Abbey  on  August  Qth,  1902,  it  will 
not  be  permissible  to  appreciate  their  character  or  to  appraise 
their  public  services.  Their  names  do  not  yet  belong  to 
history,  and  they  can  be  mentioned  only  as  types  and 
products  of  the  age. 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  243 

III 

It  had  already  been  decided  before  the  illness  of  the  King 
that  the  Form  and  Order  of  the  Coronation  should  be  less 
long  than  when  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned.1  It  was  thus 
arranged  that  the  homage,  heretofore  done  severally  by  all 
the  peers,  should  be  performed  by  the  Primate  of  All 
England  for  the  Lords  Spiritual,  and  by  the  senior  of  each 
degree  for  the  Lords  Temporal.  The  service  was  further 
shortened,  to  spare  the  convalescent  forces  of  the  King,  by 
the  omission  of  the  sermon  and  the  displacement  of  the 
Litany,  which  was  sung  by  the  Bishops  of  Bath-and-Wells 
and  of  Oxford  on  the  steps  of  Henry  VI I. 's  chapel  before 
the  arrival  of  the  royal  processions.  This  invisible  service, 
of  which  only  faint  strains  reached  the  choir  and  transepts, 
was  an  interesting  feature  of  the  ritual.  The  regalia  was 
brought,  by  the  venerable  Chapter  of  Westminster,  from 
the  Jerusalem  Chamber,  where  it  had  lain  overnight,  to 
the  chapel  of  Edward  the  Confessor  behind  the  high 
altar.  Then,  when  the  Litany  had  been  sung  and  the  oil 
in  the  ampulla  had  been  hallowed  by  an  episcopal  member 
of  the  Chapter,  Bishop  Welldon,  the  regalia  was  taken  in 
procession  through  the  crowded  Abbey  to  the  western 
vestibule  and  there  delivered  by  the  prebendaries  to  the 
peers  who  were  to  bring  it  to  the  sanctuary.2 

1  On  July  i,  1902,  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  ordered,  by  the  King  in  Council,  to 
inspect  the  Office  of  Divine  Service  to  be  used  for  their  Majesties'  Coronation,  and  to  con- 
sider  how   it   might   be   abridged   consistently  with   the  solemnity  of  the   occasion.      See 
Appendix  II. 

2  The  Procession  of  the  Regalia  was  composed  of  the  King's  Scholars  of  Westminster, 
the  choirs  of  the   Abbey  and  of  the  Chapel  Royal,   and  the  canons  and  minor-canons   of 
Westminster.     The  Queen's  Sceptre  was  carried  by  Deputy-Minor-Canon  Akin-Sneath,  the 
Queen's  Ivory  Rod  by  Minor-Canon   Perkins,  the  Sceptre  with  the  Cross  by  Minor-Canon 
Hine-Haycock,  the  Sceptre  with  the  Dove  by  Minor-Canon  Greatorex,   the  Orb  with  the 
Cross  by  Minor-Canon  Cheadle,  St  Edward's  Staff  by  the  Precentor,  Minor-Canon  Daniell- 
Bainbridge,  the  Patin  by  Bishop  Welldon,  the  Chalice  by  Canon  Henson,  the  Holy  Bible 


244  THE   CORONATION   OF   EDWARD   VII. 

A  sweeter  sound  even  than  that  of  the  choirs  was  heard 
in  the  sanctuary  while  the  assembled  congregation  was 
waiting  for  the  royal  processions.  High  above  the  hum  of 
conversation  arose  the  clear  voices  of  little  children.  In  the 
royal  box,  on  the  south  side  of  the  high  altar,  Prince  Edward 
and  Prince  Albert  of  Wales  awaited  the  arrival  of  their 
mother  and  exchanged  bright  comments  on  the  brilliant 
scene,  unconscious  that,  in  a  similar  pageant,  one  of  them 
would  take  the  leading  part,  when  all  the  chief  actors  in 
that  of  to-day  had  departed. 

The  young  princes  had  not  long  to  wait.  The  first  of 
the  royal  processions  came  forth  from  nave  and  choir,  the 
daughters  of  the  King,  in  the  order  of  their  birth,  taking  the 
lead.  The  Princess  Louise,  Duchess  of  Fife,  with  her  little 
daughter  beside  her,  the  Princess  Victoria,  and  the  Princess 
Maud,  married  to  her  cousin  Prince  Charles  of  Denmark, 
formed  a  trio  of  graceful  stateliness  as  they  passed  slowly 
through  the  admiring  ranks  of  their  father's  subjects.  Not 
less  stately  were  the  sisters  of  the  King,  the  three  noble 
daughters  of  Queen  Victoria,  the  Princess  Helena,  the 
Princess  Louise,  Duchess  of  Argyll,  and  the  Princess 
Beatrice,  who  inherited  from  their  mother  the  majestic 
carriage  which  made  her,  in  spite  of  her  lowly  stature,  the 
most  imposing  monarch  of  Europe.  After  them  came  two 
princesses  of  the  royal  house  by  right  of  marriage,  the 
Duchess  of  Connaught,  whose  father  was  the  valiant  Red 

by  Canon  Robinson,  the  Queen's  Crown  by  Archdeacon  Wilberforce,  and  the  Imperial 
Crown  by  Sub-Dean  Duckworth,  who  had  placed  on  the  high  altar  Saint  Edward's  Crown. 
Dean  Bradley  was  too  infirm  to  take  part  in  this  procession,  though  he  came  later  to  the 
western  "Annexe,"  to  walk  to  the  altar  with  the  Royal  Procession.  On  its  way  to  the 
west  door  the  Procession  of  the  Regalia  sang  the  eighteenth -century  hymn,  "O  God, 
our  help  in  ages  past,"  by  Isaac  Watts,  chosen  by  Sir  Frederick  Bridge,  the  chief  con- 
ductor of  the  Coronation  music,  as  the  contribution  of  English  Nonconformity  to  the  great 
national  service. 


WESTMINSTER   ABBEY  245 

Prince,  accompanied  by  her  fair  daughters,  and  the  Duchess 
of  Albany,  widow  of  the  accomplished  Prince  Leopold, 
whose  son,  also  here  to-day,  went  from  Eton  to  reign  at 
Coburg.  Two  aged  forms  in  the  procession  represented 
the  generation  of  George  III.'s  descendants  earlier  than 
that  of  King  Edward.  The  Grand  Duchess  of  Mecklen- 
burg-Strelitz  had  been  present  here  in  the  Abbey  sixty- 
four  years  before  at  the  coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  as 
had  also  her  venerable  brother,  who  followed  her,  leaning 
on  his  staff — the  Duke  of  Cambridge,  who  for  two  months 
in  the  year  1819  was  heir-presumptive  to  the  crown  of 
England.1 

In  a  second  procession  came  the  royal  guests,  represent- 
ing the  reigning  families  of  the  Continent  most  closely 
connected  by  kinship  with  the  King  and  Queen,  but  they 
did  not  advance  beyond  the  choir,  where  we  shall  find 
them  presently.  Then  followed  the  procession  of  the 
Prince  and  Princess  of  Wales.  The  sentiment  inspired 
by  the  heir-apparent  and  his  consort,  as  they  passed  in 
their  robes  of  Estate  through  the  expectant  crowd,  was 
not  merely  one  of  deferential  curiosity.  The  people  of 
England  and  of  the  Empire  regard  the  royal  couple  with 
a  feeling  of  profound  gratitude  and  affection  for  their 
participation  in  the  life  and  interests  of  the  subjects  of 
the  King.  Moreover  the  daughter  of  the  lamented 


1  Prince  George  of  Cambridge,  from  his  birthday  on  March  26,  1819,  remained  heir  to  the 
crown  till  May  24  of  that  year,  when  the  Princess  Alexandrina  Victoria  was  born  to  the  Duke 
of  Kent.  The  last  King  of  Hanover,  whose  father  was  older  than  the  Duke  of  Cambridge, 
but  younger  than  the  Duke  of  Kent,  was  never  heir-presumptive,  having  been  born  three  days 
after  his  cousin  Queen  Victoria.  Among  other  persons  present  at  both  the  coronations  of 
Queen  Victoria  and  of  King  Edward  was  Sir  Spencer  Ponsonby-Fane,  who  led  this  pro- 
cession, and  has  already  been  mentioned  in  this  connection  (p.  136),  and  Mr  R.  N.  Cust,  thr 
eminent  orientalist,  who  came  as  a  boy  from  Eton  to  the  coronation  in  1838,  having  also  been 
present  as  a  child  of  ten  at  the  coronation  of  William  IV.  in  1831. 


246  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

Princess  Mary  has  justified  the  popular  choice  which 
designated  her  as  the  mother  of  our  kings  to  be.  Sicut 
vitis  abundans  was  the  supreme  quality  ascribed,  by  the 
founder  of  a  great  dynasty  of  kings,  to  the  perfect  wife 
who  should  bring  blessing  to  her  husband  ;  and  in  the 
future  queen  of  a  mighty  realm,  that  quality  blesses  not 
only  her  husband,  but  the  people  over  whom  he  will 
one  day  rule.  For  nothing  is  more  requisite  to  the  quiet 
and  prosperous  governance  of  a  monarchy  than  the  estab- 
lishment, in  the  direct  line,  of  the  succession  to  the  crown. 
Proud  of  her  maternity,  the  admirable  young  mother  took 
her  place  in  the  sanctuary  between  her  sons,  they  the 
hope  of  England,  and  she  a  pattern  of  domestic  dignity 
to  the  flower  of  English  womanhood  here  before  her 
eyes.  Never  in  the  history  of  civilisation  was  such  an 
example  more  beneficial.  For,  in  other  lands  as  well  as 
in  ours,  a  tendency  of  the  present  age,  of  social  and 
material  transition,  is  for  women  of  the  wealthy  classes  to 
work  for  the  dissolution  of  society  by  repudiating  the  home 
and  the  family,  which  are  its  essential  bases.  Conse- 
quently, the  restraining  influence  of  one  who  stands  upon 
the  steps  of  the  throne  may  have  the  most  salutary  effect 
on  the  nation,  while  it  so  displays  the  advantage  of 
monarchical  institutions. 

The  Prince  and  Princess  of  Wales  came  to  the  Corona- 
tion fresh  from  a  great  act  of  imperial  work.  The 
voyage  of  the  heir-apparent  to  the  Colonies,  in  the 
first  months  of  the  new  reign,  was  a  fitting  prelude  to  the 
Coronation  of  King  Edward,  on  whose  behalf  he  visited 
every  one  of  the  self-governing  communities  of  the  Empire 
beyond  the  seas.  At  each  stage  of  his  journey  of  fifty 
thousand  miles,  by  land  and  by  water,  he  had  quickened 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  247 

by  his  presence  and  his  inspiring  eloquence  the  imperial 
sentiment  of  vigorous  democracies,  whose  chief  bond  of 
union  is  their  loyalty  to  the  Crown  which  his  father  was 
now  about  to  assume.  Nor  was  it  the  first  time  that  the 
outlying  populations  of  the  Empire  had  hailed  the  prince. 
Wearing  the  blue  of  the  navy,  which  is  the  chief  guardian 
of  that  Empire,  in  childhood  and  in  early  manhood  he  had 
sailed  in  all  the  seas  which  wash  the  many  shores  where 
flies  the  British  flag.  In  all  the  vast  assemblage  of  the 
most  famous  subjects  of  the  King  there  was  none  who  had 
accomplished  worthier  work  for  the  Empire  than  the  Prince 
of  Wales  ;  not  only  for  his  rank  but  for  his  imperial  services 
did  he  merit  the  place  to  which  he  was  conducted  in  front 
of  all  the  temporal  peers. 

IV 

Between  the  arrival  of  the  minor  royal  processions  and 
that  which  escorted  their  Majesties  there  was  an  interval 
which  afforded  time  to  make  note  of  the  persons  composing 
the  vast  assembly,  brilliant  in  the  purple  and  crimson  and 
gold  of  their  robes  of  state.  We  will  take  that  opportunity 
of  passing  in  review  some  of  the  members  of  the  imposing 
company  who,  by  their  origin,  position  or  achievements, 
were  representative  of  their  age,  so  that  their  enumeration 
may  give  some  idea  of  the  forces  of  the  British  Empire,  as 
well  as  of  its  relations  with  the  other  powers  of  the  world, 
at  the  moment  when  Edward  VII.  assumed  the  Imperial 
Crown.  There  were  nearly  eight  thousand  people  present 
at  the  Coronation  in  Westminster  Abbey.  In  that  multitude, 
including  the  Estates  of  the  realm,  the  envoys  of  foreign 
nations,  the  delegates  from  India  and  the  Colonies,  and  a 


248  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

host  of  the  King's  subjects  who  had  rendered  services  to 
the  Empire  in  Church  and  State,  in  arms  and  in  diplomacy, 
in  art,  in  science,  on  the  judgment-seat  and  in  the  local 
council,  there  was  a  vast  number  of  bearers  of  distinguished 
names.  It  is  evident  that  only  a  small  fraction  of  these 
persons,  eminent  in  their  various  lines  of  life,  can  be  men- 
tioned here.  It  is  probable,  also,  that  some  of  those  whose 
names  are  recorded  will  seem  to  be  less  important  than 
others  who  are  passed  in  silence.  But  the  few  who  have 
been  singled  out  for  mention  are  for  the  most  part  those 
who  represent  a  class,  a  type,  a  principle  or  a  policy,  in 
addition  to  the  nobles  and  ecclesiastics  who  took  a  con- 
spicuous part  in  the  ceremony  of  the  Coronation. 

Although,  as  we  have  seen,  the  special  embassies  sent  by 
foreign  powers  to  the  Coronation  of  Edward  VII.  had  to 
return  to  their  homes  without  fulfilling  their  missions,  when 
the  King  fell  ill,  a  goodly  number  of  members  of  the  reign- 
ing houses  of  Europe  came  back  to  see  him  crowned.  Those 
who  so  returned  were  all  of  the  nearest  kindred  of  the  King 
and  Queen.  In  this  capacity  one  reigning  Prince  took  his 
seat  in  the  choir  of  Westminster  Abbey,  though  it  is  not 
customary  for  sovereign  rulers  to  attend  coronations.  This 
was  the  Grand  Duke  of  Hesse,  the  eldest  son  of  the 
Princess  Alice,  whose  name  became  a  household  word  in 
England  for  her  devotion  to  her  father,  on  an  anniversary 
of  whose  death  she  fell  a  victim  to  maternal  piety.  Next 
him  sat  the  heir  of  Greece,  whose  title  might  have  been 
borne  by  Leonidas,  with  his  wife,  niece  of  King  Edward 
and  sister  of  the  German  Emperor.  The  Duke  of  Sparta 
represented  his  father,  King  George  of  the  Hellenes,  a 
monarch  unequalled  in  Europe  for  sagacity  and  states- 
manship, and  the  brother  of  Queen  Alexandra.  Two  of 


WESTMINSTER   ABBEY  249 

his  other  sons  were  conspicuous  in  the  choir  by  their 
manly  bearing,  Prince  George,  High  Commissioner  of 
Crete,  and  his  young  brother,  Prince  Andrew  of  Greece. 
Next  the  Duke  of  Sparta  sat  his  uncle,  the  brother  of  our 
Queen,  the  Crown  Prince  of  Denmark,  representing  the 
venerable  king,  whose  progeny  rivals  the  house  of  Saxe- 
Coburg  and  Gotha  in  its  faculty  for  mounting  and  adorning 
thrones.  On  the  other  side  of  the  choir  were  placed 
Prince  and  Princess  Henry  of  Prussia,  both  grandchildren  of 
Queen  Victoria,  he  a  son  of  the  revered  Empress  Frederick, 
she  another  child  of  our  Princess  Alice.  Next  to  them  was 
a  royal  couple  from  the  restless  Balkans — the  Crown  Prince 
of  Roumania,  with  his  wife,  a  Princess  of  Saxe-Coburg, 
but  born  a  maid  of  Kent  when  her  father  was  Duke  of 
Edinburgh.  The  kinship  of  the  English  royal  family  with 
the  reigning  houses  of  Europe  is  a  potent  power  in  preserv- 
ing the  peace  of  the  world.  The  days  of  dynastic  wars  are 
past.  Politicians  and  journalists  stir  up  strife  between 
nations,  but  the  affectionate  ties  which  bind  the  families  of 
their  rulers  form  an  influence  to  smooth  their  quarrels. 
There  is  no  need  to  be  in  the  secrets  of  diplomacy  to  know 
the  value  to  Europe  of  the  fact  that  the  German  Emperor 
is  King  Edward's  nephew,  that  the  Empress  of  Russia 
is  his  niece,  and  that  the  Tsar  is  the  nephew  of  Queen 
Alexandra. 

In  the  absence  of  the  envoys  extraordinary  the  ambassa- 
dors accredited  to  the  Court  of  St  James's  represented  their 
governments  at  the  Coronation.  One  special  mission  had, 
however,  remained.  The  Ras  Makunen,  whose  title  had  a 
sound  of  the  Happy  Valley,  came  from  Abyssinia,  with  his 
dark  face  and  his  white  robes,  to  represent  the  line  descended 
from  the  Queen  of  Sheba  and  a  Christian  Church  older  than 


250  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

the  oldest  stone  of  Westminster  Abbey.1  The  dean  of  the 
diplomatic  body  in  London,  who  sat  at  the  head  of  his 
colleagues,  was  the  aged  M.  de  Staal,  at  the  end  of  his  long 
career  which  had  begun  ten  years  before  the  death  of  his 
first  august  master  Nicholas  I.  of  Russia,  whose  grandson 
the  Grand  Duke  Michael  sat  also  in  the  choir,  not  as  a 
stranger  to  England.  Opposite  the  Russian  ambassador 
was  the  exponent  of  the  high-bred  traditions  of  Austrian 
diplomacy,  Count  Deym,  the  lord  of  many  acres  in  Bohe- 
mia, who  like  his  predecessor  Count  Karolyi,  a  Hungarian 
magnate,  illustrated  the  heterogeneous  quality  of  the  Dual 
Monarchy.  At  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  every 
diplomatist  present  had  been  associated  with  the  French 
Revolution  and  its  sequel.  At  the  Coronation  of  King 
Edward  the  ambassador  of  France,  in  the  next  stall,  alone 
of  his  colleagues  represented  that  page  of  history,  both  by 
his  kinship  with  Cambon  the  financier  of  the  Convention  and 
by  his  having  first  proved  his  merit  in  the  administrative  hier- 
archy founded  by  Napoleon.  For  M.  Paul  Cambon  and 
his  brother,  two  of  the  most  eminent  French  ambassadors  of 
their  time,  had  both  been  prefects  of  departments,  once  more 
proving  that,  at  all  events  in  the  land  of  Talleyrand,  for 
success  in  the  highest  walks  of  diplomacy,  an  early  diplo- 
matic training  is  not  essential.  On  the  other  side  of  the 
choir  was  the  ambassador  of  friendly  Italy,  who  was  born 
a  subject  of  the  House  of  Savoy  when  the  capital  of  its 
united  kingdom  was  at  Turin.  Next  to  him  was  the  pic- 
turesque figure  of  the  German  ambassador,  whose  name  of 
Metternich  was  formerly  better  known  in  the  annals  of 

1  In  Milner's  History  of  the  Church,  which  was  written  soon  after  the  publication  of  Bruce's 
account  of  his  celebrated  journey  to  Abyssinia  (1770-72),  the  author,  relating  the  well-known 
legend  of  ^Edesius  and  Framentius,  who  brought  Christianity  to  that  country  in  the  fourth 
century,  says,  "The  latter  was  Prime  Minister.  Bruce  would  call  him  the  Ras." 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  251 

Austria  than  in  those  of  Prussia.  Less  decorative  was  the 
aspect  of  the  ambassador  of  the  United  States,  denied  by 
his  government  official  clothing  in  which  to  appear  on  occa- 
sions of  ceremony.  The  interdiction  of  uniform  to  Ameri- 
can diplomatists  is  said  to  be  a  token  of  "republican  simpli- 
city." But  it  is  not  quite  clear  why  to  don  a  uniform  de- 
noting that  the  wearer  is  the  servant  of  a  democracy  is  a 
less  democratic  act  than  to  put  on  plain  clothes  of  a  par- 
ticular form  which,  in  English-speaking  nations  used  for 
evening  dress,  are  worn  only  by  the  opulent  as  a  visible 
class  distinction.  In  the  simpler  days  of  the  United  States 
the  ceremonial  costume  by  daylight  of  their  representatives 
abroad  was  not  ordained  to  be  that  of  a  strayed  reveller.1 
Not  that  the  diplomatic  uniforms  of  Europe  are  so  graceful 
as  to  deserve  imitation.  Indeed  it  is  to  be  regretted  that 
our  ally  Japan,  whose  representative2  sat  by  the  German 


1  It  would  not  be  becoming  for  an  Englishman  to  remark  upon  the  official  costume  of  any 
foreign  guest  of  his  government,  unless  his  observations  were  inspired  in  the  land  whence  the 
guest  and  the  costume  came.  In  this  case  they  were  suggested  by  the  highest  American 
authority  on  the  subject — the  eminent  citizen  chosen  by  the  United  States  government  as  its 
special  ambassador  at  the  Coronation.  Mr  Whitelaw  Reid,  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  on 
the  mission,  which  the  illness  of  the  King  unhappily  prevented  him  from  fulfilling,  made  a  bril- 
liant speech  at  a  banquet  offered  to  him  at  the  Union  League  Club  of  New  York.  In  it,  he 
showed,  with  great  humour  and  by  historical  reference,  that  in  days  when  the  sumptuary 
ideas  of  Americans  were  simpler  than  now,  from  1814  to  1853,  appropriate  uniform 
was  prescribed  for  the  diplomatic  envoys  of  the  United  States.  A  writer  in  Notes  and 
Queries  made  the  discovery  that  the  costume  worn  by  Mr  Choate  at  the  Coronation  was  that 
of  George  Washington.  He  might  as  well  have  said  it  was  the  costume  of  Christopher 
Columbus— for  it  was  not  invented  till  forty  years  after  Washington's  death.  Even  in  France, 
where  the  habit  noir  is  worn  by  daylight  as  a  ceremonial  dress,  it  is  decidedly  a  badge  of  class 
distinction.  Its  adoption  at  weddings  and  on  other  occasions  of  ceremony  is  the  first  sign 
that  its  wearer  thinks  he  is  emerging  from  the  ranks  of  the  democracy  and  is  becoming  a 
Monsieur.  Lanfrey,  the  historian,  when  ambassador  at  Berne,  began  to  wear  it  in  the  place 
of  the  diplomatic  uniform  of  the  Republic,  but  his  example  was  not  followed.  Mr  White- 
law  Reid  informs  me  that,  at  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  the  United  States  Minister, 
Mr  Andrew  Stevenson  of  Virginia,  wore  a  uniform  which  included  a  three-cornered  hat, 
adorned  with  a  golden  eagle,  and  a  sword  in  a  white  scabbard. 

2The  Viscount  Hayashi  and  the  Marquis  de  Several,  the  ministers  respectively  of  Japan 
and  of  Portugal  in  London,  were  appointed  as  special  ambassadors  at  the  Coronation, 


252  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD    VII. 

ambassador,  has  discarded  its  flowing  flowery  robes  for  the 
buttons  and  breeches  of  the  occidental  tailor. 

There  were  other  Orientals  seated  in  the  choir  calling  for 
special  notice,  or  we  might  prolong  our  review  of  the  foreign 
diplomatic  body,  which  included  the  ambassador  of  Portugal,1 
whose  navigators  showed  us  the  way  to  the  Far  East  and 
whose  sovereign,  the  faithful  friend  of  England,  is  the  cousin 
of  King  Edward.  Ranged  against  the  screen  in  the  places 
of  highest  canonical  honour,  were  a  row  of  Indian  feuda- 
tories, whose  jewels  rivalled  in  splendour  those  of  the  regalia 
which  they  had  come  to  see  assumed  by  their  imperial 
suzerain.  In  the  stall  of  the  canon  residentiary  sat  the 
Maharajah  of  Jaipur,  the  lord  of  the  coral  city  where  he  pre- 
sides over  the  solemn  worship  of  the  Hindu  Sun-god.  By 
him  was  another  Rajput  prince,  the  Maharajah  of  Bikaner, 
and  then  the  Maharajah  of  Idar,  better  known  as  the  gal- 
lant Sir  Pertab  Singh,  whose  adopted  son  Doulat  Singh 
escorted  the  Prince  of  Wales  in  his  procession.  Near 
them  were  the  young  Maharajah  of  Gwalior  from  Central 
India,  who  served  with  the  British  forces  in  China  ;  the 
Maharajah  of  Kolhapur,  descendant  of  the  founder  of  the 
ancient  Maratha  Empire ;  and  the  Maharajah  of  Cooch- 
Behar,  a  brilliant  officer  of  Bengal  Cavalry,  with  his 
gentle  Maharanee  beside  him.  Then  at  the  end  of  a 
row  of  divines  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  was  seen  the 
intelligent  face  of  the  Aga  Khan,  not  a  warrior  like  the 
resplendent  tributary  princes,  but  a  theologian  like  the 
Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  powerful 
head  of  a  sect  of  Mahomedans  more  numerous  than  the 
followers  of  John  Knox.  It  was  perhaps  to  symbolise 
the  impartiality  of  the  British  Empire  to  its  various 

1  See  footnote  2  on  the  preceding  page. 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  253 

creeds  which  are  professed  between  the  Clyde  and  the 
Nerbudda,  that  the  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons 
with  his  unbiassed  gravity  was  made  to  sit  in  the  midst 
of  this  composite  group. 

Their  fellow-subjects  of  the  King  on  whom  the  Indian 
potentates  looked  from  the  capitular  stalls,  must  have 
impressed  them  with  the  world-wide  extent  of  the  British 
Empire,  which  had  absorbed  their  ancient  domains.  Not 
far  from  them  sat  the  Prime  Minister  of  the  Canadian 
Dominion  in  his  knightly  robes  of  blue.  No  more  accom- 
plished statesman  could  be  counted  among  all  the  Privy 
Councillors  of  King  Edward  VII.  than  Sir  Wilfrid  Laurier. 
For  though  speaking  the  tongue  of  his  French  ancestors  as 
it  was  spoken  in  the  days  of  Racine,  he  had  so  mastered 
the  language  of  his  allegiance  that  when  his  voice  was  heard 
in  London  among  the  first  orators  of  the  day,  his  English 
eloquence,  in  grace  of  diction,  was  unequalled.  Close  to 
him  was  Mr  Seddon,  the  Prime  Minister  of  New  Zealand, 
the  most  advanced  democrat  who  ever  wore  the  uniform 
of  the  Privy  Council,  whose  patriotism  and  loyalty  to  the 
Crown  and  to  the  Empire  both  represented  and  encouraged 
the  imperial  sentiment  of  the  distant  democracy  of  which  he 
was  the  popular  leader.  On  the  north  side  of  the  choir  sat 
the  first  Prime  Minister  of  the  Australian  Commonwealth,  of 
which  the  first  parliament  was  opened  at  Melbourne,  by  the 
heir  to  the  crown,  just  fifteen  months  before  the  Coronation. 
It  was  right  that  a  son  of  New  South  Wales,  the  mother 
colony  of  Australia,  should  be  called  to  that  high  office, 
and  it  was  fitting  that  a  statesman  who  held  Sir  Edmund 
Barton's  views  on  the  military  relations  of  England  and 
her  colonies  should  represent  the  new  Commonwealth  at 
the  great  imperial  festival.  Sir  Robert  Bond,  the  Prime 


254  THE   CORONATION   OP   EBAVARD   VII. 

Minister  of  the  oldest  British  colony,  Newfoundland,  sat  up 
above  the  black  chief  of  the  Barotsis,  who  came  from  that 
newest  territory  acquired  by  English  pioneers,  which  was 
named  after  their  leader,  Cecil  Rhodes,  whose  incomplete 
career  in  the  service  of  the  Empire  had  closed  five 
months  before  the  Coronation.  The  political  leader  of 
Cape  Colony  had  been  called  back  to  his  parliament. 
But  pacified  South  Africa  was  represented  by  the 
Prime  Minister  of  loyal  Natal,  Sir  Albert  Hime,  an 
Irish  soldier,  who  had  gallantly  fought  the  Zulus  in  the 
intervals  of  a  legislative  career.  The  Crown  Colonies  were 
represented  by  two  governors  of  singularly  different  type. 
Sir  West  Ridgway,  an  old  Afghan  campaigner,  had  gone 
from  Dublin  Castle  to  govern  Ceylon,  the  loveliest  tropical 
possession  of  the  Empire.  Sir  Walter  Sendall,  a  polished 
classical  scholar,  had  found  his  work  less  congenial  at  the 
Local  Government  Board  than  when  he  was  sent  to  rule 
over  the  home  of  the  Paphian  Queen,  and  over  other  islands 
further  west,  of  which  Horace  had  never  heard. 

Among  the  British  statesmen  in  the  choir  there  were  two 
political  opponents  who  had  more  in  common  with  one 
another  than  with  most  of  their  respective  colleagues.  Sir 
Michael  Hicks- Beach,  wearing  for  the  last  time  the  robes 
of  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  represented  the  race 
of  country  gentlemen,  for  a  century  and  a  half  supreme  in 
the  government  of  England,  but  now  grown  rare  in  the  House 
of  Commons  even  on  Conservative  benches.  H  is  predecessor 
at  the  Treasury,  Sir  William  Vernon  Harcourt,  a  cadet  of 
ancient  family  and  the  grandson  of  the  Archbishop  of  York, 
whom  we  saw  at  the  coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  would 
not  have  been  out  of  place  in  a  Cabinet  in  the  days  of 
Rockingham  and  of  Shelburne.  Both  statesmen  possessed 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  255 

that  great  tradition  of  English  parliamentary  life  which,  now 
no  longer  handed  down  as  a  heritage,  deserves  to  be 
saluted  as  a  noble  relic  of  the  historic  past.  The  new  era 
has  created  a  new  type  of  political  leader,  of  which  Mr 
Chamberlain  was  the  most  remarkable  example  present  at 
the  Coronation.  No  man  of  his  age  has  with  greater 
lucidity  reflected  the  movement  of  democratic  opinion  or 
has  guided,  it  with  more  practical  effect.  This  faculty  he 
applied,  on  his  arrival  at  the  Colonial  Office,  to  directing 
the  loyal  feeling  for  the  Crown  which  the  venerable  figure 
of  Queen  Victoria  had  aroused  throughout  the  Empire,  and 
this  he  did  with  such  resolute  energy  as  to  cause  a  profound 
impression  in  the  Colonies  as  well  as  in  Great  Britain. 
The  official  Opposition  was  represented  by  two  eminent 
Liberals,  Sir  Henry  Campbell- Bannerman  and  Mr  Herbert 
Gladstone,  the  inheritors  of  the  leadership  and  of  the  name  of 
the  last  great  parliamentarian  who,  before  he  found  a  resting- 
place  here  in  the  Abbey,  by  one  of  his  later  acts  of  policy, 
changed  perhaps  the  future  history  of  party  government  and 
of  parliamentary  institutions.  Among  other  members  of  the 
Opposition  present  in  the  choir  was  Sir  Charles  Dilke,  who 
educated  the  Radicals  in  imperialism,  which  education  had 
momentous  results  after  the  disruption  of  the  Liberal  party, 
and  who  invented  the  term  "  Greater  Britain,"  from  which 
expression  British  opinion  has  unanimously  withdrawn  the 
United  States,  which  the  author  included  in  it. 

On  the  other  side  a  picturesque  figure  was  Mr  George 
Wyndham,  the  descendant  of  Lord  Edward  Fitzgerald  and 
of  Pamela,  two  of  the  most  romantic  products  of  the  Irish 
and  the  French  revolutions,  and  the  only  Chief  Ssecretary, 
who  ever  wore  the  mantle  of  the  chancellor  of  the  order  of 
Saint  Patrick,  disposed  to  apply  to  the  government  of  the 


256  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

most  imaginative  people  in  the  Empire  the  gifts  of  imagina- 
tion. Another  exponent  of  literary  culture  was  Mr  Bryce,1 
like  Sir  William  Anson  and  Sir  Richard  Jebb,  who  sat 
among  the  members  of  the  House  of  Commons,  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  professorial  caste,  of  which  the  appearance 
in  public  life  is  a  wholesome  antidote  to  the  invasion  of 
parliament  by  the  plutocracy.  For  a  cognate  reason  one 
other  Privy  Councillor  seated  in  the  choir  was  an  object  of 
unique  interest.  Mr  Asquith  was  the  only  classical  scholar  of 
Balliol,  under  the  most  famous  mastership  of  modern  Oxford, 
who,  when  the  King  was  crowned,  had  made  a  mark  in  the 
political  world.  It  is  a  current  belief  that  when  a  youth 
has  won  "  the  Balliol  scholarship "  (by  which  is  meant  one 
of  the  three  scholarships  annually  awarded  for  classics  by 
that  college)  it  is  the  first  step  towards  a  brilliant  future. 
But  of  about  seventy  scholars  thus  elected  when  Mr  Jowett 
was  master  from  1870  to  1893,  onty  three  have  attained 
eminence  in  any  branch  of  public  life.2  The  scholars  of  Balliol 
were  not  educated  under  a  retiring  sage,  who  taught  them 
to  love  the  secluded  paths  of  learning.  Mr  Jowett  was  an 
academical  Dr  Smiles,  who  stimulated  his  disciples  to  strive 
after  worldly  success.  The  failure  of  his  most  industrious 

l  Had  Mr  John  Morley  and  Mr  Lecky  not  been  prevented  from  attending  the  Coronation 
they  would  have  been  mentioned  in  the  first  line  of  men  of  letters  who  were  members  of  King 
Edward's  first  Parliament  and  of  his  Privy  Council. 

»  The  other  two  are  the  Bishop  of  Worcester,  who  was  at  the  Coronation,  and  the  High 
Commissioner  of  South  Africa.  Several  other  former  classical  scholars  of  Balliol,  under  the 
mastership  of  Jowett,  have  obtained  honourable  positions  in  the  University  and  in  other 
academical  careers,  but  the  secretum  iter  et  fallentis  semita  vita  seem  to  have  claimed  the 
majority  after  their  brilliant  boyhood.  The  result  of  my  investigation  seemed  so  startling  that 
I  referred  it  to  Mr  Lyttleton  Gell,  who  was  a  distinguished  modern  history  scholar  of  Balliol, 
and  who  knows  more  about  the  careers  of  Balliol  men  than  any  other  member  of  the  college. 
Mr  Gell  could  only  corroborate  what  I  had  ascertained,  and  he  attributed  it  to  the  system 
of  "spoon-feeding"  candidates  for  the  highest  honours  at  Oxford.  Balliol  scholars  of  earlier 
generations,  before  the  "reform"  of  education  at  Oxford,  more  often  arrived  at  eminence 
in  public  life.  Two  of  them,  who  won  their  scholarships  from  Harrow  at  the  end  of  the  old 
period,  were  present  at  the  Coronation,  Lord  Ridley  and  Sir  Francis  Jeune. 


WESTMINSTER   ABBEY  257 

pupils  to  achieve  distinction  in  the  sphere  which  he  most 
admired  was  not  due  to  defects  peculiar  to  his  own  method 
of  teaching.  The  intellectual  flower  of  English  boyhood, 
transplanted  from  school  to  the  most  renowned  forcing- 
bed  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  was  cultivated  to 
blossom  too  soon.  Not  one  young  brain  in  twenty  can 
retain  its  vigour  when  overstrained  before  maturity.  The 
early  sacrifice  of  promising  intellects  to  the  excesses  of  the 
examination  system  is  a  cause  for  anxiety  in  many  lands, 
and  it  may  be  the  reason  why  the  most  brilliant  scholars 
in  our  old  Universities  are  outpaced  in  after  life,  either 
by  men  who  pursued  their  studies  intelligently,  or  by  those 
whose  schooling  was  brief  and  even  imperfect.  It  is  not 
the  old  classical  education  which  is  at  fault,  but  the  new 
method  of  imparting  it ;  for,  with  not  many  exceptions,  the 
most  powerful  and  successful  ministers  of  Queen  Victoria 
all  took  high  honours  in  classics  at  Oxford  or  at  Cam- 
bridge. But  in  the  days  of  their  youth  they  were  not 
beset  on  either  hand  by  the  dissimilar  yet  equally  baneful 
perils  of  athleticism  and  of  brain-cramming.  The  supply  of 
statesmen  to  serve  the  Crown  in  the  mother-country  is  a 
matter  of  such  moment  to  the  Empire  that  in  the  midst  of 
its  great  festival  little  excuse  is  needed  for  bringing  one 
important  phase  of  it  to  mind. 


Beyond  the  choir  the  centre  of  the  Abbey  presented  a 
scene  of  great  splendour,  even  before  the  arrival  of  the 
sovereigns  with  their  sumptuous  escort.  Hidden  by  crowded 
galleries  were  Poets'  Corner  and  the  opposite  transept,  which 
contains  the  tombs  and  the  monuments  of  statesmen  who 


258  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

laid  the  foundations  of  the  Empire  while  serving  the  pre- 
decessors of  the  King  to  be  crowned  to-day.  On  the  right 
hand  sat  the  temporal  peers  in  their  white-caped  robes  of 
crimson,  bearing  in  their  hands  their  coronets ;  on  the  left 
were  four  hundred  peeresses,  their  velvet  and  miniver  set 
off  with  rich  embroideries.  Above  the  peers  and  peeresses 
were  the  galleries  reserved  for  the  House  of  Commons. 
Each  member,  like  the  ambassadors  and  the  Privy  Coun- 
cillors in  the  choir,  had  by  his  side  a  wife,  a  daughter  or  a 
sister,  men  and  women  being  in  every  variety  of  court 
costume  ;  so  the  Third  Estate,  as  represented  at  the  Corona- 
tion, had  a  more  chequered  appearance  than  the  peerage  of 
the  realm,  which  might  have  been  symbolical  of  the  respec- 
tive functions  of  the  two  Houses,  less  monotonous  in  the 
Lower  than  in  the  gorgeous  Upper  Chamber.  Their 
relative  positions  were  reversed  in  Westminster  Abbey,  and 
any  one  on  the  look  out  for  symbolism  might  have  observed 
that  the  Commons,  perched  on  their  superior  platforms, 
crushed  out  of  sight  the  peerage,  except  those  members  of 
it  who,  by  reason  of  their  official  position  or  exalted  rank, 
took  part  in  the  royal  procession  or  were  seated  in  the 
front  ranks  of  their  order.  For  seeing  and  for  being  seen 
the  junior  barons  and  baronesses  of  the  United  Kingdom 
were  less  favourably  placed  than  any  of  the  privileged 
spectators  in  choir,  transepts  and  sanctuary. 

Of  six  hundred  and  sixty  temporal  peers  on  Garter's 
Roll,  when  King  Edward  was  crowned,  two  hundred  be- 
longed to  the  Second  Estate  by  right  of  peerages  which 
did  not  exist  at  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria.1  Nearly 

1  The  exact  number  of  temporal  peers  on  the  Roll,  in  addition  to  four  princes  of  the  blood 
royal,  was  655.  Of  these  198  were  peers  of  creation  subsequent  to  June  28,  1838,  and  there 
were  several  others  whose  peerages  had  been  called  out  of  abeyance  since  that  date.  Of  the 
198  there  were  165  barons,  17  viscounts,  and  16  earls.  In  the  two  latter  categories  only  those 


WESTMINSTER   ABBEY  259 

four  hundred l  of  these  lords  of  ancient  and  modern  nobility 
attended  in  Westminster  Abbey  to  pay  homage  to  their 
Sovereign.  A  large  proportion  of  those  who  had  attained 
distinction  in  politics  and  in  arms  took  part  in  the  royal 
procession  within  the  Abbey  and  were  assigned  special 
places  outside  those  allotted  to  the  various  degrees  of  the 
temporal  peerage.  But  of  those  who  sat  among  their  peers 
there  were  some  who  had  added  new  credit  to  names  and 
to  titles,  the  sound  of  which  recalled  pages  of  our  national 
history.  The  mere  perusal  of  Garter's  Roll,  up  to  a  certain 
point,  brings  before  the  mind  a  moving  panorama  of  the 
annals  of  England.  Barely  a  score  of  names  upon  it  can 
be  said  to  have  been  of  importance  under  the  Angevin  or 
Plantagenet  kings.  The  wars  of  the  Roses  all  but  extermi- 
nated the  nobility  of  Norman  blood.  But  when  the  fifteenth 
century  is  past  we  stand  on  firm  genealogical  ground  ;  and 
name  after  name  of  the  red-robed  peers  sitting  in  the  south 
transept  recalls  a  stage  in  the  making  of  the  British  nation, 

are  counted  whose  families  did  not  possess  any  peerage  of  any  rank  prior  to  June  1838.  The 
total  number  of  peers  at  the  time  of  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  VII.  (including  the 
Princes  of  the  Blood,  the  Lords  Spiritual,  of  whom  nine  were  not  strictly  speaking  Peers  of 
Parliament,  and  the  temporal  peers  who  were  minors)  was  694.  The  total  number  when 
Queen  Victoria  was  crowned  was  593,  but  in  Garter's  Roll  of  June  1838  were  included  16 
prelates  (of  whom  only  four  sat  in  the  House  of  Lords)  of  the  now  disestablished  Irish  Church. 
There  were  therefore  127  more  Temporal  Lords  in  1902  than  in  1838.  As  there  were  198  on 
the  roll  in  1902,  which  had  been  created  since  1838,  it  follows  that  between  the  two  Corona- 
tions 71  peerages  became  extinct  of  those  which  existed  before  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned. 
There  were,  however,  more  than  198  created  between  the  two  Coronations,  as  a  large  number 
of  those  created  in  the  late  reign  became  extinct  before  it  ended. 

1  Of  the  total  of  694  peers  on  the  roll,  there  were  present  at  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward 
382  temporal  peers  (in  addition  to  four  princes  of  the  blood  who  were  peers)  and  29  spiritual 
peers,  including  the  bishops  who  had  not  taken  their  seats  and  the  Bishop  of  Sodor  and 
Man,  who  always  has  a  seat  but  never  a  vote  in  the  House  of  Lords.  There  were  absent 
from  their  places  6  prelates  and  273  temporal  peers  (17  being  minors,  most  of  whom  were 
present  as  pages  or  as  spectators  in  other  parts  of  the  Abbey).  Although  the  absentees  seem 
to  have  been  much  too  numerous,  their  proportion  to  the  total  number  of  peers  was  less  than  at 
Queen  Victoria's  Coronation,  when  of  593  on  the  roll,  spiritual  and  temporal,  263  were  absent. 
It  was,  however,  much  more  difficult  to  travel  to  the  capital  in  1838  than  in  1902,  so  there 
was  then  more  excuse  for  peers  who  failed  to  obey  the  royal  summons. 


260  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

which  at  the  Renaissance,  freed  from  continental  trammels, 
created  the  English  language  and  started  on  its  career  of 
conquest  of  the  world.  The  dissolution  of  the  monasteries 
launched  on  its  prosperous  course  the  family  of  the  duke 
in  the  front  row,  whose  name  recalls  devotion  to  the  cause 
of  liberty  rewarded  by  power  and  place.  The  noble  lord 
behind  him  is  of  a  line  founded  by  one  who  was  the  wise 
instrument  of  Elizabeth's  spacious  policy.  Here  is  the 
representative  of  a  Cavalier  who  fell  fighting  for  Charles  I. ; 
here  the  heir  of  a  coronet  given  by  Charles  II.  to  a  bold 
member  of  the  Cabal ;  here  the  descendant  of  an  agent  of 
Dutch  William,  ennobled  for  helping  to  evict  the  Stuarts. 
This  title  dates  from  the  rude  campaign  in  Flanders ;  that 
was  adorned  by  the  polite  patron  of  a  poet  whose  epitaph 
is  yonder  by  the  cloister  -  door.  Here  are  two  under- 
secretaries of  State,  one  who  represents  a  famous  dynasty 
of  speakers  of  the  Lower  House,  and  the  other  a  renowned 
occupant  of  the  woolsack.  An  old  sea-dog  won  this  title  off 
the  coast  of  France  in  the  days  of  Louis  XV.  That  one 
was  earned  at  the  siege  of  an  Indian  city  when  the  Com- 
pany ruled  in  Hindustan.  Here  is  a  statesman  whose  great- 
grandfather was  Prime  Minister  a  hundred  and  twenty 
years  ago,  and  the  heads  of  whose  family  ever  since,  from 
father  to  son,  have  held  high  office  under  five  sovereigns — 
the  grandson  of  Lord  Henry  Petty,  the  great-grandson  of 
Lord  Shelburne,  who  was  twice  the  Viceroy  of  Queen 
Victoria,  and  at  the  Coronation  was  King  Edward's 
principal  Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs. 

These  peers,  with  names  and  titles  associated  with  the 
successive  annals  of  England,  who  had  assembled  to  do 
homage  to  the  Sovereign,  personified  that  continuity  of 
national  tradition  which  we  alone  of  the  peoples  of  the  world 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  261 

possess.  It  is  true  that  the  old  registers  of  the  House  of 
Lords,  previous  to  the  Victorian  age,  show  that  peers  were 
sometimes  created  whose  names  were  not  identified  with 
meritorious  achievement  or  with  historical  incidents  in 
which  they  had  taken  a  personal  part.  This  was  the 
case  in  the  eighteenth  century,  when  Mr  Pitt  distributed 
peerages  with  a  lavish  hand,  notably  at  the  time  of  the 
union  of  Great  Britain  with  Ireland.  But,  generally  speak- 
ing, a  larger  proportion  of  the  names  placed  upon  Garter's 
Roll  in  the  old  days  are  associated  with  interesting  national 
events  or  with  conspicuous  public  services,  than  of  the  names 
ennobled  in  the  new  era.  The  peerages  of  the  last  two 
generations  of  the  nineteenth  century,  which  include  those 
of  Lord  Macaulay  and  of  Lord  Beaconsfield,  to  speak  only 
of  creations  wrhich  have  become  extinct,  cannot  be  said  to 
have  been  barren  in  illustrious  names.  Yet  it  is  possible 
that  future  historians,  scanning  the  roll  of  two  hundred 
peerages  which  came  into  existence  in  that  period,  will  be 
at  a  loss  to  attach  significance  to  many  of  them.  It  may  be 
that  the  peerages,  of  which  the  origin  will  thus  perplex  the 
historian,  were  the  reward  of  acts  of  unobtrusive  patriotism, 
the  secret  of  which  the  private  secretaries  at  Downing 
Street  carry  with  them  to  the  grave.  But  whatever  the 
origin  of  the  abundant  modern  creations,  the  result  has 
not  been  that  which  might  have  been  expected  from  the 
introduction  of  so  much  new  blood  into  an  ancient  as- 
sembly. The  atmosphere  of  the  House  of  Lords  has  not 
been  animated  thereby.  To  see  what  the  vivacity  of  the 
Upper  House  used  to  be,  we  need  not  go  back  as  far  as 
the  famous  debates  on  the  first  Reform  Bill,  when  the  dawn 
used  to  light  up  the  tapestries  of  the  old  House  of  Lords 
before  the  orators  wearied  the  crowded  floor  and  galleries. 


262  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

Nearly  forty  years  later,  when  members  who  still  sit  on  the 
front  benches  had  already  been  Cabinet  ministers,  the  Irish 
Church  Bill  was  defended  and  attacked  by  the  peers,  in 
tourneys  of  eloquence  rarely  surpassed  in  the  records  of 
either  House.  In  the  twentieth  century  a  debate  on  a 
question  of  supreme  importance  sometimes  fails  to  attract 
to  the  gilded  chamber  a  score  of  unofficial  lords.  More- 
over, the  peers  who  continue  to  do  credit  to  their  House, 
with  rare  exceptions,  sit  there  by  hereditary  right.  One 
or  two  law  lords,  one  or  two  distinguished  soldiers,  or 
an  ex-minister  promoted  from  the  House  of  Commons, 
usually  represent  in  debate  the  newly  created  element  in  the 
Upper  House.  It  is  not  therefore  the  hereditary  character 
of  the  temporal  peerage  which  exposes  the  House  of  Lords 
to  criticism  ;  for  among  the  men  whose  forefathers  were 
lords  in  the  eighteenth  century  or  earlier,  were  to  be  found 
in  the  last  ten  years  of  Queen  Victoria's  reign  some  of  the 
most  eloquent  statesmen  and  ablest  administrators  and 
diplomatists  in  Parliament.  This  is  a  feature  in  the  com- 
position of  the  House  of  Lords  which  is  gratifying  to  those 
who  approve  of  its  hereditary  basis.  For  if  the  newly 
ennobled  had  shown  themselves  possessed  of  qualities 
superior  to  those  displayed  by  the  peers  who  had  inherited 
their  nobility,  this  would  have  furnished  an  argument  to 
reformers  who,  insensible  to  the  value  of  tradition,  would 
maim  our  ancient  constitution,  which  is  the  envy  of  foreign 
nations,  and  would  put  in  the  place  of  our  venerable  Upper 
Chamber  a  Senate  potent  for  obstruction  but  incapable  of 
inspiring  respect. 

Among  the  more  eminent  lords  of  recent  creation,  we 
shall  find  several,  including  some  famous  soldiers,  in  the 
King's  procession,  while  others  who  were  ennobled  for 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  263 

valuable  administrative  services  were  away  at  their  posts  in 
distant  parts  of  the  Empire.  There  were,  however,  a  certain 
number  sitting  with  the  members  of  their  House  in  the 
south  transept,  who  were  interesting  to  notice  as  represent- 
ing certain  types  or  classes  of  modern  peers.  Lord  Goschen 
was  a  distinguished  example  of  a  minister  promoted  to  the 
Upper  Chamber  for  long  services  in  the  House  of 
Commons.  He  had  earned  his  viscount's  coronet  by  a 
ministerial  career  which  began  when,  "  the  young  man  from 
the  City,"  he  joined  Lord  Palmerston's  last  administration, 
and  which  ended  only  with  the  end  of  the  century.  Lord 
Esher,  under  whose  skilful  direction  the  Abbey  was  deco- 
rated for  the  Coronation,  had  inherited  the  same  rank  from 
his  father,  who  gained  two  steps  in  the  peerage  as  Master  of 
the  Rolls.1  The  junior  barons,  seated  amid  the  obscurity 
of  rafters  and  scaffolding,  included  a  certain  number  who 
had  won  their  nobility  for  eminent  public  services.  Lord 
Glenesk  represented  the  honourable  traditions  of  journalism, 
which  has  put  the  English  press  on  a  higher  footing  than 
that  of  all  other  nations.  Lord  Lister  retained  on  the  roll 
of  the  House  of  Peers  the  name,  of  grateful  sound  to  suffer- 
ing humanity,  which  perhaps  is  the  most  respected  of  all 
English  names  in  foreign  lands.  The  not  less  illustrious 
patronymic  of  Lord  Kelvin  was  "  interred  in  a  title,"  to 
use  the  expression  of  Taine,  the  historian,  who,  ignorant  of 
the  subtleties  of  British  nobiliary  nomenclature,  wondered 
why  his  colleague  of  the  French  Institute  could  not  have  sat 

1  From  the  time  of  the  Stuarts  to  the  present  day  the  instances  of  the  eldest  sons  and 
heirs  of  law-lords  attaining  personal  distinction  have  not  been  numerous.  Lord  Selborne, 
who  was  present  at  the  Coronation  as  First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty,  seems  to  have  been  only 
the  second  example  of  the  first  successor  to  the  peerage  of  an  ennobled  judge  attaining 
Cabinet  rank  since  the  eighteenth  century,  the  other  having  been  the  second  Lord  Ellen- 
borough,  the  well-known  Viceroy  of  India. 


264  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

in  the  House  of  Peers  as  "  Lord  William  Thomson."  The 
venerable  form  of  Lord  Strathcona  deserved  a  foremost  place 
at  the  great  imperial  festival ;  for  Donald  Smith,  whose  hair 
had  whitened  amid  the  snows  of  Hudson  Bay,  had  done 
his  share  in  consolidating  the  British  Empire  when,  with 
other  loyal  Canadians,  he  bound  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific 
with  a  railway  line  which  never  leaves  the  King's  dominions. 
Among  the  peers,  both  of  ancient  and  modern  creation, 
there  were  some  figures  absent,  owing  to  inevitable  causes, 
whose  presence  would  have  augmented  the  historic  interest 
of  the  scene,  by  affording  more  illustrations  of  the  con- 
tinuity of  English  tradition.  Lord  Peel,  who  won  his 
peerage  in  presiding  over  the  House  in  which  his  father 
won  his  fame,  would  have  recalled  the  coronation  of  Queen 
Victoria  when  we  saw  Sir  Robert  Peel  at  the  height  of 
his  influence.  If  the  great  age  of  Lord  Leicester  had  per- 
mitted him  to  be  present,  he  would  have  formed  a  most 
notable  link  with  the  past ;  for  the  son  of  a  subject  of 
George  II.,  whom  we  noted  as  the  senior  peer  at  Queen 
Victoria's  coronation,  was  living  when  King  Edward  was 
crowned,  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  after  the  birth  of  his 
father,  between  whose  first  marriage  and  his  own  second 
marriage  was  the  interval  of  a  century.  If  an  even  heavier 
burden  of  years  had  not  kept  Lord  Fortescue  away  from 
Westminster,  the  peers'  enclosure  would  have  been  enriched 
with  the  presence  of  the  oldest  ex-minister  of  the  Crown, 
who  was  a  colleague  of  Macaulay  in  Lord  John  Russell's 
administration  in  I846.1 

1  Lord  Fortescue,  who  commenced  his  career  as  private  secretary  to  Queen  Victoria's  first 
Prime  Minister,  Lord  Melbourne,  did  not  attain  Cabinet  rank.  The  oldest  ex-Cabinet 
minister  living  in  1902,  the  Duke  of  Rutland,  was  present  at  the  Coronation,  as  we  shall  see  in 
the  next  chapter.  Lord  Leicester  married  a  second  wife  in  1875,  his  father,  the  first  Earl, 
having  been  married  for  the  first  time  in  1775. 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  265 

But  the  greatest  figure  of  all  the  Lords  of  Parlia- 
ment was  absent,  both  from  the  benches  of  the  peers 
and  from  the  group  of  nobles  who  escorted  King  Edward 
to  the  sanctuary.  Lord  Salisbury  was  stricken  down 
with  grievous  sickness,  or  he  would  not  have  failed 
to  be  in  attendance  on  his  sovereign.  For  the  statesman 
who  had  just  laid  down  the  office  of  Prime  Minister  was  the 
descendant  of  the  other  Robert  Cecil  who,  three  hundred 
years  before,  had  guided  England  out  of  one  century  into 
another  as  the  last  adviser  of  a  great  queen  and  the  first 
minister  of  a  new  reign.  The  circumstances  which  inaugu- 
rated that  new  reign,  when  the  proud  daughter  of  Henry 
was  succeeded  by  an  unsympathetic  Scotch  cousin,  bore  no 
analogy  to  those  which  attended  the  transmission  of  the 
crown  from  Queen  Victoria  to  her  illustrious  son.  But 
between  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  and  that  of  Victoria  there  are 
significant  points  of  resemblance.  Indeed  the  imperial  idea, 
which  was  quickened  in  the  Victorian  age,  was  in  some  sense 
an  Elizabethan  heritage,  which  had  lain  almost  neglected 
during  the  intervening  reigns.  It  was  thus  a  coincidence 
appealing  to  the  historic  sense  of  every  inheritor  of  our 
national  tradition,  that  one  who  came  direct  from  two  great 
Elizabethan  statesmen  should  have  been,  like  the  first  Lord 
Salisbury,  the  chief  adviser,  at  the  close  of  her  days,  of  a 
Queen  in  whose  name  the  might  of  Britain  had  been 
exalted  beyond  the  seas.  The  lineal  heirs  of  the  Eliza- 
bethan legend  are  not  so  common  in  public  life  that  the 
absence  may  not  be  regretted  of  the  chief  among  them, 
from  a  celebration  which  would  have  gladdened  the  im- 
perial heart  of  the  last  of  the  Tudors.  It  may  not  be  out 
of  place,  in  the  year  when  the  Bodleian  kept  its  tercen- 
tenary, for  one  bearing  a  name  which  fell  into  obscurity 


266  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

after  rising  to  high  fame  in  the  Elizabethan  age,  to  remark 
upon  the  frequency  of  that  fate  which  overtook  most 
of  the  names  illustrious  in  the  statesmanship,  diplomacy 
and  adventure  of  the  great  reign  when  the  foundations  of 
the  British  Empire  were  laid.  Where  are  the  descendants 
of  Frobisher  and  of  Drake,  of  Hawkins,  of  Walsingham 
and  of  Raleigh  ?  The  lineage  of  those  worthies  was 
as  honourable  as  that  of  the  Cecils,  their  genius  and 
achievements  were  not  inferior  to  those  of  the  Lord  High 
Treasurer  or  of  his  favourite  second  son.  Had  either  of 
them  been  ennobled,  as  the  Cecils  were  by  Elizabeth  and 
James,  their  families  might  have  been  saved  from  extinc- 
tion, and  bearers  of  their  names,  displaying  qualities  of 
government  or  of  enterprise,  might  have  illustrated  them 
anew  in  the  later  annals  of  England.  The  reappearance  of 
a  Cecil  at  the  head  of  affairs,  at  the  close  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  in  the  position  in  which  his  ancestor  stood  when 
the  sixteenth  century  ended,  shows  what  a  beneficial 
power  the  historic  peerage  can  exercise  in  maintaining  the 
continuity  of  English  tradition. 

It  is  said  that  many  members  of  the  peerage,  both  of 
ancient  and  modern  creation,  know  little  and  care  less  about 
the  continuity  of  tradition,  as  represented  in  their  order.  It 
was  perhaps  this  indifference  which  accounted  for  the 
absence  from  the  Abbey  of  peers  who  were  detained 
neither  by  age  nor  ill-health,  nor  other  inevitable  cause. 
To  those  who  are  conversant  with  the  well  justified 
envy  which  the  antiquity  of  our  Constitution  rouses  in 
foreigners,  it  is  incomprehensible  that  any  noble  lord,  not 
unavoidably  detained,  should  have  failed  to  be  in  at- 
tendance on  the  King  on  that  great  day,  unless  indeed 
he  were  a  revolutionary.  A  coronation  is  the  one 


WESTMINSTER   ABBEY  267 

occasion  in  a  reign  on  which  the  peerage  is  allowed  to 
assert  its  historical  primacy  among  the  subjects  of  the 
Crown.  Its  prominence  in  the  ceremonial  rite,  and  the 
homage  which  it  alone  is  permitted  to  offer  to  the  sovereign, 
may  be  only  symbolical  usages.  But  ours  is  not  the 
generation  to  think  lightly  of  constitutional  symbolism. 
When  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned  many  people  looked 
upon  the  coronation  as  a  doomed  anachronism  which  would 
not  survive  the  progress  of  modern  ideas.  Yet  it  survived 
not  only  the  normal  evolution  which  was  anticipated,  but 
the  most  astounding  movement  of  progression  which  was 
ever  seen  ;  and  the  crown  which  the  Queen  assumed,  for  the 
very  reason  that  it  was  an  ancient  symbol,  became  the 
instrument  to  turn  the  results  of  modern  progress  to  the 
profit  of  the  British  race.  Englishmen  have  therefore  no 
right  to  despise  the  symbolical  usages  which  have  come 
down  to  them  from  their  forefathers,  and  least  of  all  those 
who  are  members  of  an  order  the  existence  of  which  is  an 
essential  part  of  the  constitution.  In  an  age  when,  as  we 
have  seen,  the  great  levelling  influence  is  wealth,  it  behoves 
the  House  of  Lords  more  than  ever  not  to  abdicate  its 
privileges.  If  the  temporal  peerage  ever  became  simply 
an  ornamental  body  of  titled  persons,  utilising  their  titles 
for  social  and  material  profit,  it  would  become  as  worthless 
as  one  of  the  contemptible  and  irregular  nobilities  of  the 
continent.  There  is  no  second  chamber  in  the  world  which 
contains  material  as  admirable  as  that  which  is  found  in  the 
House  of  Lords.  The  excellence  of  the  work  done  on  its 
committees,  the  services  which  many  of  its  members  perform 
in  the  local  government  of  the  country,  are  a  proof  of  it. 
None  the  less  it  shows  a  dangerous  tendency  to  abdicate  its 
position  as  an  Estate  of  the  realm,  which  is  seen  in  the 


268  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD    VII. 

supineness  of  many  of  its  members  in  the  performance  of 
their  constitutional  duties,  whether  on  the  rare  occasion  of 
a  coronation  or  during  the  debates  within  its  walls. 

The  lack  of  interest  taken  by  peers  in  the  debates  of  the 
House  of  Lords  is  in  some  measure  due  to  the  one-sided 
character  which  they  have  assumed  of  late  years.  At  the 
Coronation,  as  one  looked  at  the  ranks  of  crimson-robed 
lords,  all  seated  together  on  the  right  hand  of  the  throne,  it 
seemed  as  though  this  arrangement  were  emblematical  of  the 
condition  of  parties  in  the  Upper  House,  where  the  Opposition 
is  so  minute  that  if  it  came  into  power  it  would  have  barely 
enough  members  to  fill  all  the  official  posts  of  government 
which  are  bestowed  on  peers.  This  is  a  state  of  things  to 
be  regretted  by  all  who  have  at  heart  the  maintenance  of 
our  ancient  institutions,  including  that  of  parliamentary 
government,  which  cannot  be  effective  without  the  party 
system,  one  being  the  corollary  of  the  other.  That,  how- 
ever, is  a  question  which  is  of  primary  interest  to  the  House 
of  Commons.  The  one-sidedness  of  the  House  of  Lords  is 
a  matter  which  chiefly  concerns  its  own  vitality.  In  a  land 
of  constitutional  government  it  is  a  disadvantage  for  any 
institution  to  become  an  integral  element  of  a  political 
party.  The  great  strength  of  the  Crown  in  England  is 
the  impartial  balance  which  it  holds  between  the  parties  in 
the  State.  From  the  standpoint  of  those  who  take  a  de- 
tached view  of  contemporary  history  there  is  now  no  essential 
difference  in  principle  which  divides  the  politicians  who  sit 
on  the  right  and  on  the  left  of  the  Speaker's  chair  and  the 
woolsack.  It  might  therefore  renew  the  forces  of  the  con- 
stitution if  a  couple  of  hundred  peers  or  so  would  go  over 
to  the  minority,  for  the  deliberate  purpose  of  clearing  their 
House  from  the  stagnation  which  menaces  it.  This  is  not 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  269 

the  fancy  of  a  fantastic  theorist.  Foreign  spectators,  of 
profound  sagacity,  who  admire  our  institutions,  have  made 
the  same  observation.  We  had  such  a  one  among  us  as 
ambassador  to  the  Court  of  her  late  Majesty,  whose  origin 
and  training  made  him  peculiarly  fit  to  see  the  defects  in  our 
governmental  machine.  M.  Waddington,  though  a  most 
loyal  servant  to  France,  was  by  blood  and  by  education  an 
Englishman  and  one  of  the  most  British-minded  statesmen 
in  Europe.  This  envoy  of  a  land  in  which,  unhappily, 
the  upper  classes  take  no  active  part  in  politics,  and  are  all 
ranged  on  one  side,  was  talking  to  his  eminent  successor  on 
the  subject  of  the  House  of  Lords,  and  with  forcible  terse- 
ness he  remarked  :  "II  faut  des  dues  des  deux  cotes."  l 

The  peeresses  seated  on  the  other  side  of  the  theatre 
faced  the  members  of  the  House  of  Lords,  as  though  they 
formed  the  opposition.  They  were  arranged  more  uni- 
formly according  to  their  degrees  than  were  the  peers, 
among  whom  those  who  took  part  in  the  royal  proces- 
sions or  who  had  held  high  political  office  were  placed 
in  the  front  rows,  whatever  their  rank.  Nearly  four 
hundred  peeresses  graced  the  ceremony,  or  more  than 
double  the  number  of  those  who  were  present  at  the 
Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria.2  Perhaps  the  ghosts  of 

1  Baron  de  Courcel,  who  is  a  not  less  sincere  admirer  of  British  institutions  than  was  his  pre- 
decessor at  Albert  Gate,  quoted  M.  Waddington's  remark  in  an  interesting  memoir,  which  he 
read  before  the  Academic  des  Sciences  Morales  et  Politiques    in  1902,   of  the  life  of  M. 
Buffet,  a  fine  old  parliamentarian  of  1848,  who,  when  Prime  Minister,  after  the  war  of  1870, 
tried  in  vain  to  set  up  a  semblance  of  an  English  constitution  in  France.     M.  de  Courcel  cites 
with  admiration  the  late  Lord  Kimberley,  as  a  peer  of  essentially  "conservative"  type,  from 
the  French  standpoint,  who  belonged  to  the  Liberal  party,  thus  showing  that  no  essential 
difference,  in  the  opinion  of  foreign  observers,  divided  the  two  political  camps  in  England. 

2  At  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  385  peeresses  and  dowager  peeresses  were  present  out 
of  a  total  of  728  on  Garter's  Roll.    At  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  191  were  present  out  of 
a  total  of  497.     In  neither  case  are  princesses  of  the  blood  royal  counted.     The  proportion  of 
peeresses  present  was  therefore  nearly  forty  per  cent,  higher  in  1902  than  in  1838.     Neverthe- 
less, the  number  of  absentees  on  August  9,  1902,  amounting  to  343,  seemed  to  be  too  large. 


2/0  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD   VII. 

some  of  the  great  ladies  who  came  to  the  Abbey  on  June 
28th,  1838,  hovered  above  the  ranks  of  their  successors — 
Lady  Jersey,  the  autocrat  of  Almacks,  or  Lady  Cowper, 
who  from  the  next  year  was  to  share  the  famous  name  of 
Palmerston  and  to  associate  it  with  the  last  political  salon 
of  London,  or  one  who  survived  to  give  to  the  new  gene- 
ration a  farewell  reminiscence  of  the  stately  society  of 
England,  when  Maria,  Marchioness  of  Ailesbury,  sailed 
into  an  assembly  like  a  majestic  three-decker  amid  a  rest- 
less crowd  of  modern  steamers.  If  any  spirits  of  departed 
peeresses  so  came  back,  they  would  have  remarked  certain 
things  pointing  to  social  changes  which  had  taken  place 
since  they  laid  aside  their  corruptible  coronets.  They 
would  have  noticed  that  the  peerage  no  longer  formed  a 
great  cousinhood,  and  that  the  change  was  not  solely  due  to 
the  multitude  of  modern  creations,  for  it  was  observed  that 
the  duchesses  did  not  all  know  one  another,  even  by  sight. 
The  times  have  changed  since  the  governing  society  of 
England  was  a  large  family  circle,  when  the  wives  of  all 
the  ministers,  except  perhaps  the  consort  of  the  Chancellor, 
whom  he  had  married  in  the  day  of  small  things,  called  one 
another  by  their  baptismal  names.  Mrs  Disraeli,  who  died 
a  peeress  in  her  own  right,  was  almost  the  first  of  the  new 
order  of  ministers'  wives ;  but  her  husband  none  the  less 
regretted  the  old  social  conditions  of  political  life,  and  at 
the  close  of  his  days  he  uttered  a  lament  over  the  indefinite 
extension  of  its  boundaries,1  though  he  was  himself  the  most 
remarkable  product  and  agent  of  the  modern  era.  One 
of  the  many  new  features  of  the  changed  state  of  things 
is  the  frequency  of  marriages  between  peers  of  the 
realm  and  subjects  of  other  powers.  Of  the  peeresses 

1  Endymion,  c.  v.,  London,  1880. 


WESTMINSTER   ABBEY  271 

present  at  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria  only  three 
were  not  of  British  birth,  and  among  all  the  duchesses 
on  Garter's  Roll  at  that  period  there  was  not  a  single 
foreigner.1  At  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward,  one- 
fifth  of  the  duchesses  present  were  of  parentage  not 
owing  allegiance  to  the  British  crown.  If  the  peeresses 
of  the  past  looked  down  on  their  successors  born  within 
the  King's  domains,  they  would  perceive  that  it  was  not 
any  falling  off  in  the  traditional  beauty  of  the  woman- 
hood of  the  British  Isles  which  had  sent  noble  lords  to 
foreign  shores  in  search  of  brides.  Wearing  their  attire  of 
state,  as  only  Englishwomen  can  carry  it,  these  noble 
matrons,  young  and  old,  presented  a  picture  of  feminine 
grace,  dignity  and  force,  which  could  not  be  matched  by 
the  daughters  of  any  country  in  the  world. 


VI 

The  House  of  Commons,  whose  galleries  overshadowed 
the  seats  of  the  peers  and  peeresses,  will  not  occupy  us  so 
long  as  at  the  Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  especially  as 
a  number  of  its  better-known  members  have  been  already 
passed  in  review,  sitting  in  the  stalls  allotted  to  Privy 
Councillors  of  Cabinet  rank.  A  study  of  the  roll  of  the 
Lower  House  calls  forth  an  observation  similar  to  that  which 

1  The  three  peeresses  of  foreign  birth  present  at  Queen  Victoria's  Coronation  were  the 
Marchioness  Wellesley,  who  was  a  sister-in-law  of  Jerome  Bonaparte's  first  wife,  mentioned 
on  p.  14  of  this  work  ;  the  Countess  of  Pembroke,  who  was  a  Russian  ;  and  the  Countess  of 
Mountcashell,  a  Swiss.  Garter's  Roll  also  included  the  Countess  of  Tankerville,  a  daughter 
of  the  Due  de  Gramont,  whose  marriage  was  of  a  type  very  rare  in  the  annals  of  the  British 
peerage,  which  seldom  made  alliances  with  the  continental  nobility.  There  were  a  few 
instances  in  the  past,  such  as  the  marriage  of  the  seventh  Earl  of  Derby  with  Charlotte  de 
la  Tre'mouille,  daughter  of  the  Due  de  Thouars,  the  noble  heroine  of  the  siege  of  Lathom 
House.  The  foreign  marriages  contracted  by  modern  peers  are  of  a  different  character. 


272  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

we  made  upon  the  register  of  recently  ennobled  peers.  It 
does  not  seem  likely  that  sixty  years  hence  a  historian 
reading  the  names  of  the  members  of  the  first  House  of 
Commons  of  the  twentieth  century  will  be  able  to  reconstitute 
the  scene  from  his  knowledge  of  their  acts  and  words,  as  is 
possible  from  a  perusal  of  the  old  lists  of  1838.  Yet  it  may 
well  be  believed  that  the  average  capacity  of  members  is  con- 
siderable :  indeed  Mr  Gladstone  asserted  that  it  was  higher 
when  he  retired  from  public  life  than  when  he  began  his  career. 
But  large  numbers  of  them  have  devoted  their  ability  to 
pursuits  more  lucrative  than  that  of  politics,  with  the  con- 
sequence that,  whatever  the  other  qualities  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  it  is  the  richest  assembly  of  representatives  of  the 
people  which  ever  sat  at  Westminster  since  the  days  of  Simon 
de  Montfort.  It  cannot  therefore  be  expected  that  members 
who  have  devoted  their  chief  talents  to  increasing  the  national 
wealth,  and  their  own,  should  display  those  distinctive 
political  characteristics  which  marked  the  men  who  used 
to  consecrate  all  their  intellectual  powers  to  public  affairs. 
Moreover,  the  same  abilities  which  lead  to  fortune  in 
commerce  and  in  industry  are  not  those  which  make  good 
legislators  or  administrators  of  departments  of  the  State. 
The  contrary  opinion  is  current  owing  to  the  successful 
career  of  Mr  Chamberlain.  The  success  of  that  statesman  is, 
however,  due  not  to  the  circumstances  of  his  early  manhood, 
but  to  his  remarkable  personal  qualities.  Indeed,  of  all  the 
men  of  business  who  have  held  political  office  in  England 
since  it  was  first  conferred  upon  them  forty  years  ago,  Mr 
Chamberlain  is  the  only  one  who  has  displayed  signal 
superiority.  Mr  Gladstone's  administration  of  1868  was 
the  first  in  which  several  of  them  were  included.  The 
most  conspicuous  was  Mr  Bright,  who  was  a  sublime  orator, 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  273 

but  an  inefficient  administrator,  though  eloquence  is  not  a 
gift  acquired  in  a  counting-house,  which  might,  however, 
be  thought  to  be  a  good  school  for  a  President  of  the  Board 
of  Trade.  The  greatest  Minister  for  War  of  the  reign  sat 
in  the  same  cabinet,  and  Mr  Cardwell,  who  initiated  the 
reform  of  the  Army,  was  a  statesman  of  the  old  type,  who 
had  taken  a  double-first  at  Oxford.  The  War  Office  which 
he  so  ably  administered  is  sometimes  said  to  require  the 
direction  of  a  man  of  business  ;  but  when  it  was  confided 
to  a  practical  business  man,  he  left  no  distinctive  marks 
of  his  passage  in  the  department,  though  he  was  a  politician 
of  unusual  aptitude.1 

It  would  seem  from  these  examples,  and  from  others  of 
more  recent  date,  which  might  be  cited,  that  the  commercial 
and  industrial  notables  who  now  fill  the  places  formerly 
occupied  in  the  House  of  Commons  by  country  gentlemen 
are  not  likely,  in  spite  of  their  undoubted  intelligence,  to 
display  the  varied  ability  with  which  that  class  formerly 
served  the  country.  Not  that  they  have  a  monopoly  of 
the  representation  of  the  constituencies  of  Great  Britain. 
The  lawyers,  for  example,  are  never  missing  from  a  legisla- 
tive assembly  in  any  land.  But  we  need  not  pause  to 
examine  either  of  those  two  categories,  as  scattered  in  the 
galleries  reserved  for  the  House  of  Commons  were  the 
members  of  two  little  groups  which,  being  characteristic 

i  It  is  misleading  to  quote  Lord  Goschen  and  Mr  W.  E.  Forster  as  men  of  business  who 
distinguished  themselves  as  ministers.  For  the  training  of  the  former,  though  the  member  of 
a  City  firm,  was  not  that  of  a  business  man,  as  only  a  brief  interval  elapsed  between  his  leaving 
Oxford  and  his  entering  Parliament ;  while  Mr  Forster,  though  nominally  engaged  in  trade, 
devoted  his  talents  to  philanthropy  and  other  public  pursuits  before  he  entered  the  House  of 
Commons  in  1861.  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  of  the  numerous  men  of  business  who,  in  the 
last  twenty  years  of  the  nineteenth  century,  were  tried  as  under-Secretaries  and  in  similar 
subordinate  posts,  only  two  were  promoted  to  Cabinet  rank,  one  of  whom  held  a  minor 
Cabinet  office  for  only  a  few  months,  and  was  never  again  included  in  an  administration. 
S 


274  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD    VII. 

of  the  first  parliament  of  Edward  VII.,  merit  our  special 
attention. 

The  youth  engaged  in  the  public  life  of  a  nation  is 
always  interesting,  and  at  our  epoch  it  is  such  an  advantage 
to  be  esteemed  young  that  that  volatile  epithet  is  adopted 
by  politicians  who  have  attained  the  age  at  which  Pitt  and 
Napoleon  were  dead  and  buried.  Without  waiting  so  long, 
a  band  of  really  young  Tory  members,  of  the  class  which  is 
being  submerged  by  the  rising  tide  of  plutocracy,  united 
themselves  into  a  small  sodality  which  exercised  a  genial 
hospitality  in  the  intervals  of  harassing  the  official  leaders 
of  their  party.  Such  groups  are  destined  to  early  dissolu- 
tion. The  temptation  of  office  detaches  one  member ; 
marriage  takes  into  custody  another.  But  the  experiment 
was  one  full  of  promise  for  English  politics  in  the  reign  of 
King  Edward.  It  displayed  the  existence  of  a  number  of 
young  men  in  parliament,  neither  professional  politicians 
looking  upon  it  as  a  source  of  livelihood,  nor  rich  buyers  of 
constituencies  utilising  it  as  a  social  stepping-stone.  It  has 
more  than  once  in  these  pages  been  remarked  that  a  nation 
of  ancient  tradition  loses  one  of  its  chief  sources  of  strength 
when  its  upper  class,  by  indolence  or  indifference,  abdicates 
its  position  in  public  affairs.  The  alert  self-assertion  of  this 
vivacious  group,  whatever  its  policy  or  its  opinions,  was  one 
of  the  most  satisfactory  features  of  the  House  of  Commons 
in  the  early  days  of  the  new  reign. 

At  the  other  extremity  of  the  political  scale  was  another 
not  less  interesting  group,  which  also  mustered  in  strength 
at  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward.  A  peculiarity  of 
English  contemporary  politics,  which  strikes  those  who 
study  them  from  a  detached  standpoint,  is  the  lack  of  dis- 
tinctive mark  displayed  by  members  of  antagonistic  parties. 


WESTMINSTER    ABBEY  275 

This  was  not  always  so.  In  the  old  days,  although  in  Eng- 
land social  and  family  relations  always  attenuated  the  bitter- 
ness of  political  strife,  a  Tory,  from  his  walk  and  conversa- 
tion, could  as  clearly  be  distinguished  from  a  Whig,  as  a 
college-don  from  a  colonel  of  horse.  At  a  later  period  a 
Manchester  free-trader  and  a  protectionist  landowner  seemed 
to  be  denizens  of  different  planets.  At  the  present  day  one 
may  meet  at  a  board  of  directors  two  industrial  magnates 
who  are  morally  and  intellectually  identical.  They  hold  the 
same  views  on  economical,  social  and  constitutional  questions ; 
their  religious  principles,  their  class  prejudices,  and  their 
mental  horizons  coincide.  Yet  in  the  House  of  Commons 
one  sits  on  the  right  of  the  Speaker's  chair  and  the  other 
on  the  left.  But  a  new  school  of  politicians  has  become 
prominent  in  parliament,  the  members  of  which  have  little 
in  common  with  their  colleagues  on  either  side  the  House. 
The  forces  of  labour,  which  for  many  years  have  been 
organised  in  opposition  to  the  power  of  capital,  have  by 
degrees  obtained  an  important  representation  at  West- 
minster. All  students  of  modern  political  systems  know  that 
democratic  suffrage  has  in  few  lands  been  followed  by  the 
return  to  parliament  in  large  numbers  of  representatives 
taken  from  the  democracy.  In  England  the  extension  of  the 
franchise  was  not  at  once  attended  by  many  such  elections. 
But  as  time  went  on,  the  organisation  of  the  trade-unions 
began  to  have  its  effect  on  constituencies  composed  in 
large  proportion  of  the  working  classes.  The  "  labour 
members  "  thus  returned  differ  in  their  social  and  economic 
aims  and  ideas  from  the  British  legislator  of  the  ordinary 
type,  whatever  his  party  label.  They  differ  not  less  from 
the  socialistic  deputies,  who  are  found  on  the  extreme 
left  in  the  legislative  assemblies  of  the  continent.  Unlike 


276  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

them  they  eschew  violent  language,  disorderly  action  and 
chimerical  theories.  With  that  practical  instinct  which, 
as  we  have  seen,  distinguishes  the  English  working- 
man  from  his  foreign  fellows,  they  do  not  allow  their 
settled  purpose,  which  is  to  ameliorate  the  economic  con- 
ditions of  labour,  to  be  diverted  by  revolutionary  side- 
winds. The  organisations  which  they  represent  have  thus 
become  a  serious  force  in  the  nation,  and  their  influence  in 
parliament  is  not  likely  to  decrease.  The  presence,  there- 
fore, in  Westminster  Abbey  of  the  members  of  the  most 
advanced  political  school  in  Great  Britain,  the  delegates  of 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  working-men  beyond  the  bounds  of 
their  constituencies,  was  a  testimony  both  gratifying  and  sig- 
nificant of  the  attitude  of  the  British  democracy  to  the  Crown, 
and  of  the  relations  of  King  Edward  with  his  toiling  sub- 
jects, whose  well-being  has  always  been  dear  to  his  heart,  as 
shown  by  his  public  acts  even  before  he  ascended  the  throne. 
A  few  more  representative  figures  call  for  notice  before 
the  great  ceremony  of  the  day  commences.  In  a  gallery 
above  the  choir  were  placed  a  number  of  Privy  Councillors 
of  a  new  type.  It  has  become  the  practice  to  call  to  the 
Privy  Council  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  and 
other  persons  who  have  not  held  official  posts,  the  title  of 
Right  Honourable  thus  becoming  an  honorary  distinction  of 
which  the  significance  has  changed.  Among  the  Privy 
Councillors  of  this  class  were  two  who  were  otherwise 
remarkable.  Sir  John  Dorington,  from  Gloucestershire, 
and  Sir  Richard  Paget,  from  Somerset,  were  both  country 
gentlemen  who  had  been  created  baronets.  Their  creation 
was  a  praiseworthy  but  unusual  return  to  an  ancient  practice, 
as  recent  Prime  Ministers  have  displayed  a  tendency  to 
treat  the  baronetage  as  though  it  were  an  appendix  to 


WESTMINSTER   ABBEY  277 

Stubbs'  Commercial  Directory.  There  is,  however,  one 
distinguished  class  which,  both  in  the  past  and  in  recent 
years,  has  dignified  the  scarlet  badge  of  Ulster.  "  Honour 
a  physician,"  it  was  written  over  two  thousand  years  ago, 
"for  of  the  most  High  cometh  healing,  and  the  King, 
whose  head  the  skill  of  the  physician  lifteth  up,  shall 
honour  him."  Sir  Frederick  Treves  was  technically  not  a 
physician  ;  but  whatever  his  professional  title,  to  no  master 
of  the  healing  art  were  the  words  of  the  Eastern  sage  ever 
more  aptly  applied  than  to  the  great  surgeon  whose  skill 
had  lifted  up  the  bowed  head  of  the  King  of  England  so 
that  it  might  assume  to-day  the  Imperial  Crown.  Other 
eminent  members  of  other  professions  were  passed  by  the 
King  as  he  walked  from  the  western  door,  some  of  the 
most  distinguished  subjects  of  the  realm  being  placed  in 
the  nave,  where  the  processions  were  the  only  part  of  the 
ceremony  which  could  be  seen.  Here  were  seated  the 
Knights  Grand  Cross  of  the  orders  of  chivalry.  Here  in 
the  red  mantle  of  the  Bath  were  old  warriors  like  Sir 
Peter  Lumsden  of  Afghan  fame,  who  had  served  in  the 
Mutiny  under  Colin  Campbell ;  or  peaceful  veterans  like  Sir 
Hugh  Owen,  of  the  admirable  Civil  Service  which  quietly 
governs  while  raging  politicians  claim  the  credit.  Here  in 
the  blue  of  Saint  Michael  and  Saint  George  was  one 
whose  swift  ships  had  been  a  mighty  instrument  to  unite 
the  Empire  consecrated  to-day,  Sir  Thomas  Sutherland, 
who  also  had  given  the  most  precious  pledge  to  patriotism 
within  the  gift  of  sorrowing  man.  Here,  in  knighthood  un- 
adorned, was  Sir  Henry  Irving,  the  chief  scenic  artist  of  his 
day,  who  had  never  placed  on  a  stage  a  drama  which  could 
so  move  the  heart,  the  eye,  the  reason  and  the  imagination 
as  the  great  act  of  English  history  about  to  be  performed. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  CROWNING  OF  THE  KING  AND  QUEEN 
I 

r  I  ^HE  princes,  the  nobles,  the  commons  of  the  realm,  the 
:  delegates  of  the  Empire  beyond  the  seas,  the  envoys 
of  foreign  powers,  whom  we  have  passed  in  review, 
were  present  in  Westminster  Abbey  only  as  spectators  of 
the  Coronation.  Except  for  the  homage  of  the  peers  and 
the  acclamations  of  the  whole  assembly,  they  were  to  take 
no  part  in  the  ceremony.  We  now  turn  to  the  performers 
in  the  great  national  rite.  They  were  all  ecclesiastics,  or 
nobles  and  high  officials  of  the  State  who  assisted  the  clergy 
as  acolytes  to  the  King,  bearing  the  insignia  of  royalty  to 
be  used  as  sacramental  emblems,  aiding  the  bishops  in  the 
ceremony  of  inthronisation,  and  performing  other  ritual  ser- 
vices, in  the  course  of  the  pious  office.1  For  the  order  of 
Coronation  is  essentially  an  act  of  religious  consecration,  of 
profound  solemnity  and  symbolism.  It  is  modelled  on  the 
form  for  the  consecration  of  a  Bishop.  This  particular 
character  of  the  ceremony,  which  comes  down  to  us  from 
Saxon  times,  and  which  is  found  in  certain  coronation  ser- 
vices, ancient  and  modern,  of  continental  Europe,  has  had 

1  The  feudal  services  rendered  by  certain  nobles  to  the  King,  during  the  course  of  the  cere- 
mony, form  such  an  integral  part  of  the  religious  rite  that  they  may  be  considered  as  ritual  ; 
as,  for  instance,  the  presentation  of  the  Glove  by  the  Lord  of  the  Manor  of  Worksop,  which 
immediately  precedes  the  delivery  of  the  Sceptre  into  the  gloved  hand  of  the  Sovereign  by  the 
Archbishop. 
278 


THE    CROWNING   OF   THE    KING  279 

momentous  results  in  the  annals  of  England.  On  the 
sacred  character  of  the  sovereign,  derived  from  it,  was 
founded  the  claim  of  the  King,  "  regere  et  defendere 
ecclesiam,"  when  Henry  VIII.  imposed  upon  the  national 
Church  the  royal  supremacy.  By  it  was  strengthened  the 
theory  of  the  divine  right  of  Kings,  the  assertion  of  which, 
by  the  next  dynasty,  changed  the  course  of  English  history. 
The  pretension  put  forward  by  the  Stuarts  had  its  hereditary 
basis  fortified  by  what  had  taken  place  at  the  Reformation  ; 
for  the  Bishops  were  then  deprived  of  unction  at  their  con- 
secration,1 so  the  King  remained  the  sole  anointed  governor 
of  the  Church,  invested  with  sanctity  and  with  mystical 
powers,  more  complete  even  than  those  conferred  on  the 
episcopal  order.2 

The  ultimate  result  of  the  abuse  of  this  doctrine  by  the 
Stuarts  was  the  enunciation  by  statute  of  the  principle  that 
the  monarchy  emanated  from  the  people.  The  hereditary 
right  of  the  ancient  royal  line  was  extinguished,  save  as 
regards  the  descendants  of  the  Electress  Sophia,  grand- 
daughter of  James  I.  Upon  her  line  was  settled  "the 


1  The  Ordinal  of  1550  was  the  first  reformed  liturgical  book  concerned  with  the  consecration 
of  bishops,  and  the  unction  was  then  omitted.     The  last  bishop  consecrated  previously  to  the 
change  was  Robert  Ferrar  to  St  David's,  on  September  9,  1548.    The  Latin  Pontifical,  with  the 
unction,  was  revived  during  Mary's  reign.     John  Christopherson,  Bishop  of  Chichester,  was 
the  last  prelate  so  consecrated,  on  November  21,  1557.     At  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  the 
English  Ordinal,  with  no  unction,  came  back  into  use.     The  Reverend  W.  H.  Frere  has  been 
kind  enough  to  furnish  me  with  these  details  at  the  request  of  the  Dean  of  Westminster  (Dr 
Armitage  Robinson),  who  had  already  pointed  out  the  similarity  between  the  ancient  office 
for  the  consecration  of  a  bishop  and  the  form  of  coronation  of  a  king. 

2  Shakespeare  expresses  the  idea  prevalent  in  England  after  the  Reformation  as   to  the 
peculiarly  sacred  character  conveyed  to  the  sovereign  by  his  "  enunction,"  in  King  Richard  II, 
(Act  III.  Sc.  II.),  which  was  written  on  the  eve  of  the  succession  of  the  Stuarts,  between  1593 
and  1596  : — 

"  Not  all  the  water  in  the  rough,  rude  sea 
Can  wash  the  balm  from  an  anointed  king ; 
The  breath  of  worldly  men  cannot  depose 
The  deputy  elected  by  the  Lord." 


28o  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

crown  and  imperial  dignity  of  the  realm  " l — words,  the 
full  future  significance  of  which  was  not  understood  by  the 
framers  of  the  famous  statute,  to  which  we  owe  the  Hano- 
verian succession.  Under  that  Act  the  prerogatives  of  the 
crown  were  left,  in  the  main,  the  same  as  under  the  Tudors 
and  the  Stuarts  : 2  it  remained  the  fountain  of  law  and  of 
justice.  But  parliament  having  deposed  the  elder  branch 
of  the  descendants  of  Henry  VII.,  who  held  that  the 
primary  basis  of  their  divine  right  was  heredity  and  that 
it  was  therefore  not  created  but  only  consecrated  by 
unction,  there  was  fortunately  no  need  to  modify  the 
mystical  character  of  the  ancient  form  and  order  of 
Coronation.3  Indeed  it  was  kept  intact,  for  the  purpose 
of  showing  that  the  old  hereditary  monarchy  of  England 
had  not  been  interrupted,  though  the  succession  had  been 
diverted  and  though  it  had  been  reconstituted  on  a  new 
statutory  basis.  Thus  the  venerable  rite  was  conserved 
through  the  long  period  in  which  the  constitutional  ideas 
of  Erastian  whiggism  prevailed.  Modifications  were  made 
in  it,  but  they  were  generally  accidental.  The  solemn 
ecclesiastical  character  of  the  ceremony,  in  its  three  impor- 
tant parts  of  "consecration,  enunction  and  coronation,"  was 
preserved  until  a  day  when  the  symbolism  of  the  rite  had 
acquired  a  new  significance  to  a  people  which  had  woke  up 

1  Act  of  Settlement,  12  and  13  Will.  III.  c.  2. 

8  Hallam,  Constitutional  History,  c.  xv. 

3  Alterations  were  made  in  the  service  at  the  coronation  of  William  and  Mary,  but  not  by 
reason  of  the  changed  basis  of  the  succession.  They  were  made  because  James  II.,  on  account 
of  his  religious  opinions,  had  mutilated  the  service  used  when  James  I. ,  Charles  I.  and  Charles 
II.  were  crowned.  Changes  having  been  thus  made,  the  original  English  form,  first  used  in 
1603,  was  never  entirely  restored.  Macaulay  mentions  the  omissions  insisted  on  by  James  II. 
in  c.  iv.  of  his  History  of  England,  to  which  Evelyn  in  his  Diary  also  refcrs.  The  important 
changes  made  in  the  rite  of  1689, — the  new  form  of  Coronation  Oath,  the  presentation  of  the 
Bible,  etc.,  were  made  with  a  view  of  guarding  the  Protestantism  of  the  succession  ;  but  the 
mystical  character  of  the  consecration  remained  untouched. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  281 

to  the  advantage  of  possessing  a  hereditary  monarchy  of 
uninterrupted  tradition.  In  1902  the  statutory  basis  of  the 
monarchy  was  of  little  popular  importance.  That  the 
sovereign  power  had  been  conferred  by  parliament  had 
become  a  matter  of  indifference  to  the  nation,  whose  love 
for  the  monarchy  had  grown  more  profound  than  for  its 
parliamentary  institutions.  The  monarchy  now  emanated 
from  the  people  in  a  sense  never  anticipated  by  the  con- 
stitutionalists who  made  the  Revolution  of  1688  or  who 
drew  up  the  Act  of  Settlement.  It  had  added  a  new  mean- 
ing to  the  word  "  imperial,"  which  those  parliamentarians 
had  used  in  their  dynastic  statute,  borrowing  it  from  Tudor 
times,  at  the  end  of  which  it  had  found  a  place  in  the 
ancient  coronation  ritual.  That  venerable  rite,  studded 
with  imperial  phrases,  which  for  long  generations  had  had 
more  sonority  than  significance,  now  assumed  a  new  sym- 
bolism. It  was  now  to  be  used  as  the  solemn  consecration  of 
the  British  Empire  in  the  person  of  the  sovereign,  who  was 
to  receive  the  imperial  crown  at  the  hands  of  the  ministers 
of  the  national  Church,  with  ceremonial,  much  of  which  had 
been  performed  within  these  same  Abbey  walls  during  half 
the  Christian  era. 

II 

Those  of  the  Spiritual  Lords  who  were  not  assigned  special 
functions  in  the  Coronation  did  not  proceed  to  the  western 
door  of  the  Abbey,  with  the  regalia,  to  attend  the  sovereigns, 
but  waited  in  the  sanctuary,  attired  not  in  copes,  like  the 
officiating  clergy,  but  in  their  convocation  robes  of  scarlet. 
Among  the  prelates  thus  seated  between  the  pulpit  and  the 
altar  there  were  several  who  represented  various  episcopal 
types  in  the  Anglican  Church  at  the  beginning  of  the 


282  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

twentieth  century.  The  Bishop  of  Gloucester,  Dr  Ellicott, 
was  the  father  of  the  English  hierarchy  and  the  last  sur- 
vivor of  the  bishops  named  when  Lord  Shaftesbury  was 
the  occult  Minister  of  Public  Worship.  The  junior  bishop, 
Dr  Charles  Gore,  was  of  a  school  which  did  not  exist  in 
the  episcopacy  of  Palmerstonian  days :  a  Balliol  scholar 
like  Manning  and  Matthew  Arnold,  who  combined  the 
ascetic  piety  of  the  one  with  the  bold  liberalism  of  the 
other.  Dr  Talbot,  titular  of  once  rural  Rochester,  but 
actually  missionary-bishop  of  the  poor  of  South  London, 
was  another  Liberal  high-churchman,  and  as  first  warden 
of  Keble  College  had  given  prosperity  to  that  experimental 
seminary.  The  Bishop  of  Hereford  had  also  been  the 
head  of  a  House  at  Oxford  ;  but  Dr  Perceval,  whose  varied 
talents  also  shone  in  parliamentary  debate,  was  most  famed 
as  a  schoolmaster  who  so  loved  his  craft  that  he  gave  up 
the  ease  of  his  college  presidency  to  go  back  as  head- 
master to  Rugby,  where  he  had  previously  served  under 
Temple,  the  chief  celebrant  of  to-day's  ceremony.  Bishop 
Owen,  of  Saint  David's,  was  a  Welsh-speaking  Welshman, 
more  likely  to  win  Wales  from  his  native  dissent  than 
prelates  of  the  type  of  his  predecessor  at  the  last  corona- 
tion, Bankes  Jenkinson,  cousin  of  the  Prime  Minister,  Lord 
Liverpool,  who  rarely  saw  his  diocese,  being  also  Dean 
of  Durham.  Among  others  in  this  group  were  Bishop 
Boyd- Carpenter  of  Ripon,  the  most  eloquent  voice  of  the 
English  episcopate  ;  and  the  Bishop  of  Lichfield,  who,  with 
his  nephew,  Lord  Dartmouth,  Lord- Lieutenant  of  Stafford- 
shire, were  two  kinsmen  at  the  head  of  Church  and  State 
in  that  populous  county.  The  most  striking  figure  among 
these  red-robed  prelates  was  not  a  member  of  the  English 
bench.  Dr  Alexander,  Primate  of  All  Ireland,  was  the 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  283 

last  relic  of  the  lords  of  parliament  of  the  Irish  Church, 
who  "  beckoned  unto  their  partners,  which  were  in  the 
other  ship,  that  they  should  come  and  help  them."  The 
brilliant  Magee  was  rewarded  with  an  English  mitre  for 
his  wit  in  applying  that  text  to  the  situation  of  the  sister 
Churches  in  1868;  and  it  is  a  pity  that  no  Prime  Minister 
ever  called  back  to  the  House  of  Peers  the  venerable  poet 
and  orator,  who  might  have  woke  up  the  gilded  chamber 
with  his  eloquence.  In  the  rear  of  the  bishops,  behind  the 
Plantagenet  tomb  of  Edmund  Crouchback,  sat  Mr  Abbey, 
making  studies  for  his  painting  of  the  historic  scene.  We 
may  deplore,  as  members  of  the  human  race,  that  civilisa- 
tion in  the  United  States  has  taken  such  a  form  as  to  leave 
little  room  in  that  prosperous  nation  for  its  sons  of  artistic 
genius  ;  but  as  Englishmen  we  may  rejoice  that  they  find  a 
congenial  refuge  in  the  land  of  their  forefathers. 

Meanwhile  the  King  and  the  Queen  had  proceeded  to 
Westminster  from  Buckingham  Palace  amid  the  acclama- 
tions of  their  people,  through  the  Mall,  beneath  the  Horse 
Guards'  Arch,  past  Whitehall  and  down  Parliament  Street. 
The  gilded  coach  which  bore  them,  drawn  by  its  cream- 
coloured  team  of  eight,  had  never,  since  it  was  built  for  the 
coronation  of  George  III.,  seen  those  historic  thorough- 
fares filled  with  a  like  multitude,  never  had  it  formed  the 
central  object  of  such  a  procession.  For  the  roads  were 
lined  by  defenders  of  the  Empire  from  the  King's  distant 
domains,  whose  power  in  the  warfare  of  the  future  is  not 
yet  fully  known  ;  while  amid  his  escort  of  brilliant  horsemen, 
composed  of  naval  as  well  as  military  officers,  of  imperial 
yeomanry  and  household  brigade,  of  volunteers  and  princes, 
most  conspicuous  were  the  mounted  troops  from  the  Colonies 
and  the  native  cavalry  from  India,  riding  with  admirable 


284  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

grace  in  advance  of  their  sovereign.  When  the  procession 
reached  the  Abbey  the  maharajahs,  whose  noble  presence 
on  horseback,  in  the  jewelled  splendour  of  their  Oriental 
attire,  had  profoundly  impressed  the  crowd,  passed  at  once 
to  their  stalls  in  the  choir,  where  we  have  seen  them.  The 
Duke  of  Connaught,  who  had  ridden  by  the  side  of  the 
state-coach,  in  supreme  command  of  the  military  pageant, 
was  likewise  conducted  to  his  seat,  in  front  of  the  peers, 
next  the  Prince  of  Wales.  The  entry  of  the  youngest 
field-marshal,  followed  by  Prince  Charles  of  Denmark,  the 
King's  handsome  son-in-law,  and  the  other  princes  who 
rode  in  the  procession,  told  the  expectant  assembly  that  the 
Sovereign  and  his  consort  had  arrived  at  the  western  door. 
When  the  procession  within  was  ready  to  advance,  the 
King  and  the  Queen  came  forth  from  their  retiring-rooms, 
whither  they  had  withdrawn,  and  moved  with  it,  through 
the  vestibule,  to  the  entrance  of  the  Abbey.  As  they 
reached  the  threshold  all  the  vast  audience  arose  in  nave, 
choir,  transepts  and  galleries,  while  from  above  the  screen 
ascended  the  strains  of  the  psalm,  "  I  was  glad  when  they 
said  unto  me,"  in  accordance  with  the  ancient  rubric,  first 
written  in  English  three  hundred  years  before.1  By  a  usage, 
also  of  antiquity,  the  scholars  of  Saint  Peter's  College, 
Westminster,  placed  high  in  the  triforium,  greeted  first  the 
Queen  and  then  the  King,  as  they  severally  approached,  with 
cries  of  Vivat  regina  Alexandra  :  Vivat  rex  Edwardus.  The 
Latin  salutation  was  interwoven  with  the  joyous  music  of  Sir 
Hubert  Parry's  anthem,  so  the  clangorous  voices  of  grow- 
ing youth  were  mingled  with  the  angelic  tones  of  the 
choristers.  They  recalled  the  fine  traditions  of  Westminster 
school  associated  with  centuries  of  the  history  of  the  Abbey 

1  The  Coronation  Order  of  King  James  the  First. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  285 

and  of  England  :  the  winter's  morning  when  the  steadfast 
Busby  read  to  the  boys  the  prayer  for  their  sovereign  lord 
King  Charles,  an  hour  before  the  tragedy  that  took  place 
a  few  yards  away  "in  the  open  street  before  Whitehall"; 
or  the  day,  twelve  springs  later,  when  the  loyal  headmaster, 
who  was  to  take  the  scholars  to  yet  two  more  coronations 
most  different  in  character,  bore  the  holy  oil  for  the  anoint- 
ing of  the  son  of  the  royal  martyr  ;  or,  nearer  our  own  time, 
they  brought  to  mind  the  heroes  who  had  gone  forth  from 
the  old  precinct  to  lead  the  soldiers  of  England,  with  such 
success  that  Westminsters  who  had  served  with  Wellington 
declared  him  incapable  of  having  given  to  Etonian  officers 
the  credit  for  Waterloo.1  The  school,  a  victim  to  the 
growth  of  London,  is  no  longer  the  rival  of  Eton.  But  its 
ancient  customs  are  sacred  ;  and  just  as  its  annual  Latin 
play  in  the  dormitory  is  an  admirable  legacy  of  the  age  of 
the  great  Queen  who  wrote  her  despatches  in  that  tongue, 
so  were  the  vivats  of  the  Westminsters  the  sole  relic  at  the 
Coronation  of  King  Edward  of  the  Latin  service  used  for 
the  last  time  when  Elizabeth  was  crowned.2 


1  Lord  William    Lennox,    an   old   Westminster,  as  were   most   of  the   members   of  the 
Richmond  family  for  several  generations,  who  was  on  Wellington's  staff  at  Waterloo,  and 
who  danced  at  his  mother's  ball  at  Brussels  three  nights  before,  told  me  in  my  boyhood  that 
the  Duke,  whatever  his  love  for  his  own  old  school,  could  never  have  stated  that  Waterloo  was 
won  on  the  playing-fields  of  Eton,  because  that  legendary  saying  was  out  of  keeping  with  his 
constant  recognition  of  the  services  of  Westminsters,  both  in  1815  and  in  the  Peninsula. 
Three  of  his  lieutenants  at  Waterloo,  who  became  Field-Marshals,  Lords  Anglesey,  Raglan 
and  Strafford— to  give  them  their  subsequent  titles— were  old  Westminsters,  as  was  Lord 
Combermere  of  Peninsular  fame,  to  say  nothing  of  a  long  list  of  general  officers,  who  won 
their  distinction  in  those  two  campaigns.     It  may  be   noted   that   the  Westminster   boys 
exercised  another  ancient  privilege  when,  after  the  Coronation,  they  gave  three  cheers  for  the 
King  as  he  walked  to  the  west  door,  which  were  called  for  by  the  headmaster,  Dr  Gow,  in 
accordance  with  old  custom. 

2  From  the  coronation  of  Edward  II.  to  that  of  Elizabeth  the  sovereigns  were  crowned  with 
the  same  Latin  service,  which  Dr  Wickham  Legg  calls  ''  the  fourth  recension  "  of  the  English 
Coronation  Order.     At  the  coronation  of  James  I.  an  English  version  of  that  Latin  form  was 
used  for  the  first  time  with  certain  additions,  such  as  the  use  of  the  English  Communion  Service. 


286  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

No  statelier  pageant  was  ever  seen  in  England  than  the 
proceeding  of  Their  Majesties  from  the  west  door  of  the 
Abbey  into  the  choir.  The  postponement  of  the  Coronation 
had  given  time  for  the  procession  to  be  organised  with  a  per- 
fection of  detail  rarely  achieved  in  an  English  spectacle,  so 
that  nothing  marred  the  impressive  beauty  of  the  scene.  The 
setting  in  which  it  was  placed  could  not  be  matched  in  any 
land.  The  grey  vault  of  the  lofty  roof,  beyond  the  reach 
of  decoration,  told  of  the  antiquity  of  the  rite,  which,  more 
ancient  than  it,  had  been  solemnised  beneath  it,  for  each 
new  reign,  ever  since  it  arose  in  the  Middle  Ages.  The 
tiers  of  spectators,  their  apparel  of  state  hiding  the  walls 
with  a  mass  of  variegated  hue,  presented  a  picture  not  only 
gladdening  to  the  eye  of  the  artist,  but  appealing  to  the 
pride  of  the  patriot  who  saw  what  elements  composed  the 
banks  of  rich  colouring  between  which  the  regal  procession 
passed.  The  procession  itself,  a  vision  of  unsurpassed 
splendour  and  dignity,  was  no  mere  parade  of  imposing 
costume  and  glittering  insignia.  Each  person  who  moved 
in  it  had,  by  his  office,  by  his  name,  or  by  the  emblems 
which  he  bore,  a  distinct  historical  significance  in  our  annals 
of  a  thousand  years.  As  it  slowly  defiled,  to  the  jubilant 
sounds  of  music  and  singing,  it  offered,  to  those  who  looked 
on,  an  emblazoned  lesson  in  the  continuity  of  our  national 
tradition,  shared  to-day  with  the  Empire  beyond  the  seas, 
which  had  sent  its  sons  for  the  first  time  in  the  history 
of  the  Imperial  Crown  to  see  it  assumed  by  the  British 
sovereign.  On  him  and  on  his  gracious  consort  all  eyes  were 
turned.  The  Queen  came  first,  wearing  the  flower  of  youth, 
which  a  nation's  love  had  made  perpetual,  since  the  far-off 
day  when  a  bride  she  brought  it  to  adorn  our  shores — rosa 
deplantata  semper  juvenescit.  Then  preceded  by  the  ancient 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  287 

regalia  of  the  realm,  invested  with  a  new  symbolism  on  this 
great  day,  advanced  the  central  figure  in  the  royal  pageant. 
His  subjects  from  five  quarters  of  the  globe  marvelled  to  see 
with  \vhat  supreme  ease  the  King,  so  lately  stricken  down, 
wore  his  weighty  robes  of  crimson,  with  what  resolute,  regal 
bearing  he  trod  the  nave  and  choir  on  his  way  to  receive 
the  crown,  the  sceptre  and  the  orb,  for  the  first  time  to  be 
recognised  as  the  insignia  of  world-wide  empire. 

The  picturesque  details  of  the  procession  must  not  detain 
us — the  tabards  of  the  heralds,  the  embroidered  copes  of 
the  prelates  and  the  prebends,1  the  blue  mantles  of  the 
Knights  of  the  Garter,  the  scarlet  cloaks  of  the  Barons  of 
the  Cinque  Ports.2  We  will  turn  to  some  of  those  taking 
part  in  it,  to  complete  our  review  of  the  principal  persons 
who  assisted,  actively  or  passively,  at  the  Coronation  of  the 

1  In  the  first  English  version  of  the  Coronation  service  (1603)  the  members  of  the 
capitular  body  are  called  Prebends,  not  Prebendaries,  and  this  use  is  found  in  the  revised 
Form  and  Order  for  the  Coronation  of  William  and  Mary.  The  former  term  is  now  applied 
more  usually,  and,  as  Dr  Murray  is  kind  enough  to  point  out  to  me,  more  in  accordance  with 
etymological  analogy,  to  the  stipend  than  to  the  titulary.  Similarly  in  French,  as  far  back  as 
the  thirteenth  century,  pribcndc  signifies  the  revenue  attached  to  the  office  of  a  canon.  There 
are  two  French  derivatives  from  this  word — prtbendt  meaning  chanoine  a  prtbende  and  prf- 
bendier,  an  ecclesiastic  who  takes  part  in  certain  capitular  ceremonies  au  dessous  deschanoincs. 
The  latter  would  seem  to  correspond  in  some  degree  with  the  use  of  the  term  "  prebendary" 
in  English  cathedral  establishments,  the  prebendaries  being  members  of  the  "Greater  Chapter  " 
in  cathedrals  where  such  a  body  exists,  in  distinction  to  the  members  of  the  chapter  referred 
to  in  s.  93  of  3  and  4  Viet.  cap.  113,  which  says  that  "the  term  Canon  shall  be  construed  to 
mean  only  every  residentiary  member  of  the  Chapter  except  the  Dean."  But  the  resident 
members  of  the  Chapter  of  Westminster  are  called  not  Canons,  but  Prebends  or  Prebendaries 
in  the  successive  English  versions  of  the  Coronation  service.  They  are  likewise  classed  as 
"  Prebendaries  "  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  account  of  the  ceremony  of  1902  (see  Appendix  I.),  but 
there  the  modern  usage  of  applying  the  term  Canon  to  their  names  as  a  prefix  is  also  adopted. 
It  would  be  an  affectation  not  to  follow  this  usage,  though  it  is  a  modern  barbarism  which  the 
Chapter  of  Christ  Church  alone  repudiates.  No  one  ever  spoke  of  "  Canon  Pusey,"  and  in  an 
earlier  generation  at  Saint  Paul's  "Canon  Sydney  Smith"  would  have  had  an  unfamiliar 
sound. 

2  The  Barons  of  the  Cinque  Ports,  since  the  Coronation  of  Henry  IV.,  have  established 
their  claim  to  carry  a  canopy  of  cloth  of  gold  over  the  sovereign  in  the  procession.  In 
a  statement  prepared  by  Mr  Inderwick,  K.C.,  a  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports,  and  Sir 
Wollaston  Knocker,  C.B.,  their  Solicitor,  it  was  said  that  such  canopies  had  been  borne  by 
the  Barons  at  forty-one  Coronations  since  the  Norman  Conquest.  The  Court  of  Claims 


288  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

King.  It  will  not  be  possible  to  name  them  all ;  but,  as 
with  the  spectators  so  with  the  officiants,  it  will  be  better  to 
single  out  a  few  of  the  more  characteristic  figures  for  special 
notice  than  to  set  down  a  long  and  naked  list.  It  will  be 
more  convenient  not  to  mention  them  in  the  order  in  which 
they  proceeded  to  the  sanctuary,  but  to  take  the  clergy  first, 
and  then  the  great  officers  of  State  and  nobles  performing 
special  functions  or  services  in  the  ceremony. 

The  procession  was  led  by  the  King's  chaplains,  who 
were  not  vested  in  the  copes  which  were  assigned  to  them 
at  the  coronations  of  the  early  Stuarts.  Conspicuous  among 
them  was  Dr  Ainger,  the  worthy  successor  of  a  long  line 
of  learned  masters  of  the  Temple,  from  Sherlock  to  Vaughan. 
At  their  rear  walked  the  Registrar  of  the  Order  of  the 
Garter,  Dean  Eliot,  and  Canon  Hervey,  the  spiritual  pastors 
of  the  sovereigns,  amid,  respectively,  the  formal  state  of 
Windsor  Castle,  and  the  domestic  home-life  of  Sandringham. 
Then  came  the  capitular  body  of  the  Abbey,  the  custodians 
of  the  regalia  during  the  period  of  the  Coronation  and  the 
assistants  of  the  Primate  at  the  crowning  of  the  King,  in 
virtue  of  the  ancient  rights  of  the  Abbot  and  prebends  of 
Westminster.  It  also  appertained  to  the  Abbot,  who  re- 
tained his  old  title  for  several  reigns  after  the  Reformation,1 

for  the  Coronation  of  Edward  VII.  ruled  that  if  His  Majesty  decided  that  a  canopy  should 
be  used,  the  Barons  of  the  Cinque  Ports  should  carry  it.  No  canopy  was  used, 
but  fourteen  Barons  with  four  other  officials  of  the  Cinque  Ports  were  present  by  the 
King's  command,  and  to  them  were  delivered  the  standards  of  the  Three  Kingdoms  by  the 
standard-bearers  at  the  entrance  to  the  choir.  The  standard-bearers  were  for  England  Mr 
Dymoke,  the  descendant  of  the  Champion  whose  functions  have  fallen  into  desuetude ;  for 
Scotland  Mr  Scrymgeour  Wedderburn,  who  sustained  his  claim  as  hereditary  standard-bearer 
for  Scotland ;  and  for  Ireland  The  O'Conor  Don,  the  head  of  the  most  ancient  family  of 
Connaught ;  while  the  Duke  of  Wellington  bore  the  Union  Standard. 

i  In  the  English  version  of  the  Coronation  Order  of  James  I.  the  head  of  the  Chapter  is 
called  the  Abbot.  In  the  Liber  Regalis  of  that  time  he  is  "Abbas  sive  Decanus  West- 
monaster,"  and  this  alternative  form  is  found  in  the  English  Coronation  order  of  Charles  I., 
where  he  is  called  "  the  Abbot  or  Deane  of  Westminster." 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  289 

"  to  remember  his  Majesty  "  of  the  observances  he  had  to 
fulfil.  This  duty  the  aged  Dean  was  too  infirm  to  perform  at 
the  end  of  his  long  guardianship  of  the  Abbey,  during 
which  he  had  taken  pious  care  of  the  fabric.  Like  many 
of  the  ecclesiastics  assisting  at  the  Coronation,  he  was 
an  old  schoolmaster,  and,  though  he  rose  to  one  of  the 
most  desirable  dignities  in  the  Church,  he  had  not  taken 
orders  till  advanced  in  his  career,  when  he  left  Rugby 
to  become  headmaster  of  Marl  borough.  By  reason  of 
Dr  Bradley 's  infirmity  most  of  his  functions  at  the 
Coronation  devolved  on  the  senior  of  the  Canons,  sub- 
Dean  Duckworth,  whose  name  is  always  associated 
with  the  early  training  of  the  lamented  Prince  Leopold. 
Next  in  seniority  came  Archdeacon  Wilberforce,  who, 
with  his  brother  the  Bishop  of  Chichester  sitting  among 
the  Spiritual  Lords,  illustrated  in  the  third  successive 
generation  a  great  name, — a  rare  achievement  in  the  history 
of  eminent  families.  The  other  wearers  of  the  prebendal 
copes  were  Canon  Armitage  Robinson,  whom  Westminster 
had  taken  from  Cambridge,  and  who  was  soon  with  his 
patristic  learning  to  dignify  the  stall  of  the  Abbots  ; 
Bishop  Welldon,  another  schoolmaster,  who  from  Eton 
went  to  rule  Harrow  before  his  brief  episcopal  reign  by 
the  Hoogly  ;  and  Canon  Hensley  Henson,  whose  tolerant 
spirit  was  a  fitting  ornament  to  the  chapter  of  the  minster 
which  is  the  religious  centre  of  an  Empire  of  a  hundred 
creeds.  The  prelates  who  supported  the  Queen,  in  her 
progress  from  the  west  door,  were  the  diocesans  of 
Sandringham  and  of  Windsor,  Bishop  Sheepshanks  of 
Norwich,  garbed  in  a  Russian  cope,  and  Bishop  Paget 
of  Oxford,  wearing  over  his  vestment  the  insignia  of  the 
Chancellor  of  the  Order  of  the  Garter.  The  latter  not 


290  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD    VII. 

having  succeeded  to  a  seat  in  the  House  of  Lords,  for  the 
first  time  in  the  history  of  the  First  Estate  it  happened  that 
a  bishop  not  being  a  lord  of  parliament  took  a  ceremonial 
part  in  a  coronation.1  The  Bishop  of  Norwich  had  evan- 
gelised the  uttermost  regions  of  the  British  Empire  ;  but 
Oxford  had  claimed  nearly  the  whole  career  of  the  successor 
of  Liddell  at  Christchurch  and  of  Stubbs  at  Cuddesdon. 
The  bishops  in  attendance  on  the  King  were  titulars  of 
sees  associated  by  long  tradition  with  services  rendered  to 
sovereigns  at  their  coronations.  Immediately  in  front  of 
the  King  the  Bible  was  borne  by  the  Bishop  of  London, 
Dr  Winnington- Ingram,  who  at  an  early  age  had  been  set 
over  the  chief  suffragan  diocese  of  the  southern  province 
by  reason  of  his  devoted  labours,  as  an  assistant  bishop,  in 
the  outcast  quarters  of  the  metropolis.  At  his  right  the 
chalice  was  carried  by  Bishop  Davidson  of  Winchester,  the 
intimate  counsellor  of  Queen  Victoria,  already  designated  by 
opinion  to  be  the  next  primate,  and  thus  to  follow  doubly 
the  example  of  his  father-in-law  Tait.  The  Bishop  of  Ely, 
Lord  Alwyne  Compton,  the  High  Almoner,  was  chosen  by 
the  King  to  bear  the  patina.  The  Bishops  of  Durham  and 
of  Bath  and  Wells  supported  the  sovereign,  on  the  right 
hand  and  the  left,  in  virtue  of  a  right  enjoyed  by  the  occupants 
of  those  sees  at  every  coronation  on  record  since  that  of 
Richard  I.,  except  when  forfeited  by  special  circumstances. 
Dr  Handley  Moule  was  the  third  of  a  trio  of  ripe  scholars 
whom  Cambridge  had  sent  to  Durham,  being  the  successor 

1  At  previous  coronations,  before  the  creation  of  additional  bishoprics  (under  10  and  1 1  Viet. 
c.  108),  every  English  and  Welsh  bishop  became  a  Lord  of  Parliament  immediately  after  con- 
secration and  homage.  But  there  were  bishops  who  did  homage  at  coronations  who  had  not 
seats  in  the  House  of  Lords.  Between  the  Union  and  the  disestablishment  of  the  Irish  Church 
only  four  of  the  sixteen  Irish  archbishops  and  bishops  sat  in  the  House  of  Lords,  though  they 
were  all  included  in  Garter's  Roll.  Thus  the  Bishop  of  Cork  was  present  at  Queen  Victoria's 
Coronation,  though  he  was  not  one  of  the  representative  spiritual  peers  of  Ireland. 


THE    CROWNING    OF  THE    KING  291 

of  Lightfoot  and  Westcott,  who  had  given  a  new  renown  to 
the  palatine  diocese.  To  Dr  Kennion  was  confided  the 
duty  of  instructing  the  King  throughout  the  ceremony. 
Thus  a  former  bishop  of  the  colonial  Church  took  a  fore- 
most part  in  the  great  imperial  festival,  by  the  hazard  of  a 
tradition  attached  to  the  ancient  see  of  Bath  and  Wells,  six 
hundred  years  before  the  diocese  of  Adelaide  was  discovered. 
The  Archbishop  of  York,  by  the  pleasure  of  the  sove- 
reign, though  not  of  proven  right,  was  appointed  to  crown 
the  Queen-Consort.  Dr  Maclagan,  like  Saint  Francis  of 
Assisi  and  other  holy  men,  was  a  soldier  until  he  dis- 
covered his  vocation,  which  he  vindicated  as  a  parish  priest 
before  succeeding,  at  Lichfield,  George  Augustus  Selwyn, 
who,  as  Bishop  of  New  Zealand,  had  been  an  early  apostle 
of  the  imperial  idea.  The  father  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  had  served  the  Empire,  beyond  the  seas,  in  a 
less  favourable  climate,  having  been  governor  of  Sierra 
Leone,  and  he  himself  was  born  in  an  Ionian  isle  when  it 
was  a  colonial  protectorate  of  Great  Britain.  As  the  aged 
Primate  tottered  through  nave  and  choir,  under  the  weight 
of  his  vestments,  his  thoughts  must  have  gone  back  to 
another  consecration  in  which  he  took  a  chief  part  in  the 
same  place  nearly  thirty-three  years  before.  In  the 
vicissitudes  of  human  life  there  was  rarely  a  greater  con- 
trast than  between  the  circumstances  of  the  two  days  on 
which  Frederick  Temple  made  his  first  and  last  appearance 
as  a  bishop  in  the  Abbey  of  Westminster.  On  a  dark 
December  morning,  in  the  sombre  church,  dimly  lit  by 
candles,  he  was  consecrated  for  the  work  and  ministry  of  a 
bishop  in  face  of  the  protests  of  nearly  half  his  fellow- 
suffragans  of  the  province  of  Canterbury,  for  doctrinal 
reasons  which,  for  once,  united  Evangelicals  and  Ritualists 


292  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

in  their  objection  to  his  admission  to  the  pastoral  office. 
In  the  same  Abbey,  glittering  with  seven  thousand  brilliant 
uniforms  and  robes  of  state,  on  Coronation-day,  the  old  Arch- 
bishop, his  failing  strength  fortified  by  the  sympathy  and  de- 
votion of  the  whole  hierarchy  of  England,  moved,  a  venerated 
figure  in  the  royal  procession,  to  the  sanctuary,  to  perform 
a  more  solemn  act  of  consecration  than  that  which  he  had 
received  on  the  same  spot  by  the  imposition  of  hands. 

In  advance  of  the  Archbishops  marched  an  interesting 
group  of  laymen,  headed  by  the  four  Knights  of  the  Garter 
appointed  to  hold  the  canopy  over  the  King's  head  during 
the  anointing.     The  junior  of  the  knights  was  the  senior  of 
the  peers,  Lord  Derby,  a  former  Viceroy  of  Canada,  and 
the  head  of  the  house  which  perhaps  has  the  most  dis- 
tinguished record  of  all   English  political    families.      The 
prominence  of  the  Stanleys  in  the  state  for  five  hundred 
years  is  seen  by  the  fact  that  twelve  times  since  the  corona- 
tion  of   Henry  V.   have    they  worn    the  Garter.      In    the 
reign  of  Queen  Victoria  no  family  displayed  more  various 
talent  in  the  public  service  than  the  fourteenth  Earl,  her 
Prime  Minister,  and  his  two  dissimilar  sons,  who  both  sat 
in  her  Cabinet  Councils.      Lord  Spencer,  who  walked  by 
Lord   Derby,   was   the   senior  member  of   the    order,   not 
of  royal   blood.       He  was  also    the   last  survivor  of  the 
Whigs  as  an  active  force  in  politics,  since  the  death  of  that 
not    sufficiently    estimated    statesman,     Lord     Kimberley. 
The    nephew    of   Lord    Althorp,    who    had    been    twice    a 
Viceroy,  and  had  sat  in  three  Cabinets,  displayed  in  his 
person  the  urbanity  of  English  political  life  inherited  from 
a  departed  age  of  parliamentary  tradition.      In  front  of  him 
was    Lord    Rosebery,    who    until    the    month    before    the 
Coronation  enjoyed  the  distinction  of  being  the  only  ex- 


THE    CROWNING    OF    THE    KING  293 

Prime  Minister  of  England.  It  was  not  that  distinction, 
but  his  gift  of  eloquence  which  made  him  the  most  im- 
portant member  of  the  House  of  Lords,  where  his  followers 
were  as  few  as  his  admirers  were  numerous  in  the  country. 
The  fourth  of  the  blue-mantled  knights  was  Lord  Cadogan, 
who,  like  Lord  Spencer,  had  been  Viceroy  of  Ireland,  and 
who,  as  the  tenant-for-life  of  a  great  district  of  London, 
represented  a  new  class  of  landed  interest  which  has 
increased  in  importance  since  Queen  Victoria  was  crowned. 
Near  this  group  were  a  number  of  members  of  the  Govern- 
ment, who  attended  the  King  in  virtue  of  their  high  offices. 
The  Lord  Steward  was  Lord  Pembroke,  with  features 
resembling  those  of  his  father,  Sidney  Herbert,  whom  we 
saw  at  the  coronation  in  1838.  The  Lord  President  was 
the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  born  and  trained  to  be  the  leader 
of  the  Liberal  party,  and  thus  perhaps  the  chief  victim  of  its 
disruption,  of  which  he  was  also  a  chief  instrument.  The 
Chancellor  of  1902  was  Lord  Halsbury,  who  resembled  the 
Chancellor  of  1802  in  the  tenacity  of  his  custody  of  the 
Great  Seal,  though  the  years  that  he  had  sat  on  the  wool- 
sack did  not  yet  equal  those  of  Eldon. 

A  French  witness  of  the  Coronation,  in  his  mind's  eye,  saw 
Mr  Balfour  seated  in  the  Abbey  on  the  ministerial  bench. 
France  is  so  eaten  up  by  its  imported  parliamentary  system 
that  it  could  not  occur  to  a  Frenchman  that  in  the  home  of  the 
mother  of  parliaments  no  prominent  part  in  a  national 
ceremony  was  assigned  to  ministers  in  their  administrative 
capacity.  Still  less  could  he  comprehend  that  the  Prime 
Minister  of  the  United  Kingdom  is  a  personage  unknown 
to  the  law,  constitutional  or  ceremonial,  for  whom  con- 
sequently no  place  is  reserved  at  royal  or  national  festivals, 
and  that  Mr  Balfour,  at  the  Coronation,  walked  in  the  pro- 


294  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

cession  with  the  Archbishops,  the  Chancellors  of  Great 
Britain  and  of  Ireland,  and  the  Lord  President  of  the  Privy 
Council,  only  by  right  of  his  tenure  of  the  ancient  office  of 
Lord  Keeper  of  the  King's  Privy  Seal.1  Public  opinion 
was  too  prone  to  look  upon  the  succession  of  Mr  Balfour 
to  Lord  Salisbury  as  a  dynastic  arrangement,  based  on  the 
historical  precedent  of  three  hundred  years  before,  when  a 
Cecil  succeeded  a  Cecil  as  chief  counsellor  of  the  crown. 
But  Mr  Balfour  possessed  a  stronger  title  to  high  place 
than  his  descent,  on  the  distaff  side,  from  Lord  Burleigh. 
Like  the  two  last  Liberal  Prime  Ministers,  like  the  leader  of 
the  Liberal  opposition,  he  was  of  the  assiduous  race  whose 
fathers  dwelt  beyond  the  Tweed.  A  Scotsman  of  intelli- 
gence, though  he  knows  well  how  to  utilise  the  advantages 
of  birth  or  connection,  needs  not  this  aid  to  rise  to  the 
foremost  dignities  in  the  British  Empire,  even  to  those 
which  would  seem  to  be  essentially  reserved  for  English- 
men, such  as  the  two  primatial  mitres  of  the  Church  of 
England.  But  it  is  chiefly  in  the  Empire  beyond  the  seas 
that  the  enterprising  qualities  of  the  Scotch  are  conspicuous 
and  irresistible.  Nurtured  in  a  land  of  climate  so  rude  that 
those  who  survive  it  are  robust  enough  to  conquer  the  world, 
they  are  the  most  efficient  Empire-builders  of  all  the  subjects 
of  the  British  Crown,  from  which  they  have  derived  power 
and  prosperity.  It  was  therefore  not  inappropriate  that,  at  the 
great  imperial  festival,  the  first  minister  of  the  Crown  should 

1  The  high  precedence  of  the  Lord  Keeper  was  confirmed  by  31  Henry  VIII.  c.  10.  Sixty- 
three  years  later  in  the  Coronation  procession  of  James  I.  from  the  Tower,  the  following 
precedence  was  given  to  the  great  officers  of  state  who  rode  in  it :  "  Lord  Chancellour,  Lord 
Great  Master,  Lord  Keeper  of  the  Privie  Seall,  Lord  Admirall,  Secretarie  of  State,  Almoner, 
Treasurer  of  the  house,  Coumtroller  of  the  house,"  after  whom  came  the  "  Dukes,  Marquesas, 
Dukes'  eldest  sonns,"  etc.  It  does  not  seem  clear  if,  in  matter  of  precedence,  the  event  of  the 
Privy  Seal  being  held  by  a  commoner  is  provided  for.  It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  Secretary  of 
State  w.is  given  a  very  high  place  in  the  procession  of  James  I.,  although  at  present  that  office, 
unlike  several  other  posts,  does  not  affect  the  precedence  of  a  peer  above  baronial  rank. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  295 

have  been  a  North  Briton,  of  the  race  which  has  forged 
some  of  the  sturdiest  links  in  the  chains  which  bind  the 
Colonies  to  the  mother-country.1 

In  the  part  of  the  procession  between  the  King  and  the 
Queen  were  several  other  eminent  Scotsmen,  including  the 
only  two  subjects  of  the  Crown  who  had  attained  the  signal 
honour  of  marrying  princesses  of  the  royal  house,  both  being 
Highland  chieftains.  The  Duke  of  Fife,  as  Lord  High 
Constable  of  England,  walked,  by  ancient  precedent,  abreast 
with  the  Earl  Marshal  and  near  the  King.  Further  in 
advance,  at  the  head  of  the  Regalia,  the  sceptre  with  the 
cross  was  borne  by  the  Duke  of  Argyll,  whose  great  name 
and  title  filled  the  most  dramatic  pages  of  Anglo-Scottish 
history  in  the  latter  half  of  the  Stuart  regime.  Of  Ireland, 
the  Lord  High  Constable  was  the  Duke  of  Abercorn,  the 
chief  of  the  line  of  Hamilton,  which  was  not  less  Scotch  than 
that  of  Campbell.  From  Ireland,  too,  came  a  most  notable 
figure  in  the  procession,  Lord  Roberts,  carrying  the  Sword 
of  Spiritual  Justice.  As  the  old  Field-marshal  moved  along, 
covered  with  honours,  earned  in  fifty  years  of  fighting  for 
the  Empire,  one  wondered  if  he  would  not  exchange  them 
all  to  recall  one  gallant  young  life  which  perished  nobly  in 
his  last  campaign.  By  the  side  of  the  Commander-in-Chief 
the  pointless  Sword  of  Mercy  was  borne  by  the  Duke  of 
Grafton,  a  general  officer  and  great-grandson  of  the  Prime 
Minister,  whose  treatment  by  Junius  was  neither  pointless 
nor  merciful.  The  third  of  the  naked  swords  carried  before 

1  The  elevation  to  the  peerage  of  eminent  colonists  has  been  initiated  as  a  means  of 
strengthening  the  bonds  of  the  British  Empire :  and  it  is  worthy  of  remark  that  the  three 
coronets  which  were  worn  on  colonial  heads,  at  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  VII., 
had  been  all  earned  by  Scotsmen.  No  other  peerages  had  been  bestowed  on  colonists 
than  the  baronies  of  Mount  Stephen,  Strathcona  and  Macdonald  of  Earnscliffe — the  last  having 
been  conferred  on  the  widow  of  that  remarkable  statesman  Sir  John  Macdonald,  who  would 
have  rejoiced  in  the  imperial  significance  of  the  Coronation. 


296  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD    VII. 

the  King  was  in  the  hands  of  another  Field-marshal,  Lord 
Wolseley,  who,  before  reaching  the  supreme  command, 
which  he  held  before  Lord  Roberts,  had  fought  for  the 
extension  of  the  imperial  sway  of  England  in  every  quarter 
of  the  globe,  from  Burma  to  the  Red  River  and  from  Egypt 
to  the  Cape. 

Divided  from  these  warriors  by  the  blazoned  tabards  of 
a  line  of  heralds  was  an  ornate  cluster  of  high  officials  and 
nobles,  who  by  long  tradition  walked  in  front  of  the 
sovereign.  Here  was  the  Lord  Mayor  of  London  exercis- 
ing the  ancient  privilege  of  bearing  the  City  Mace  in  this 
place  of  honour.  Here  was  the  Lord  Great  Chamberlain, 
whose  hereditary  function  of  fastening  the  clasps  of  the 
King's  imperial  mantle  had  been  assigned  to  Lord 
Cholmohdeley.  Nearer  the  sovereign,  the  Sword  of  State 
in  its  scabbard  was  borne  by  Lord  Londonderry,  the  grand-- 
nephew of  Castlereagh,  and  the  honour  of  bearing  the 
most  significant  symbol  on  this  great  day  fell  to  the 
Duke  of  Marlborough,  who  carried  the  Imperial  Crown.1 
In  this  group,  surrounding  the  King,  were  two  other 
dukes,  the  antiquity  and  splendour  of  whose  names 
made  them,  in  a  historical  sense,  two  of  the  most 
interesting  figures  in  the  pageant.  The  Dukes  of  Nor- 
folk and  of  Somerset  were,  at  the  Coronation  of  King 
Edward  VII.,  as  their  ancestors  had  been  when  Queen 
Elizabeth  was  crowned,  at  the  head  of  the  temporal  peer- 
age. Indeed,  in  her  reign  they  were  the  sole  members  of 
the  ducal  order,  which  had  otherwise  become  extinct,  and 
even  their  titles  were  under  attainder.  The  descendant  of 

1  St  Edward's  Crown,  which,  according  to  the  official  accounts  of  the  procession,  was  borne 
by  the  Duke  of  Marlborough,  was  not  taken  to  the  West  Door,  but  was  left  by  sub- Dean 
Duckworth  on  the  altar  whence  he  bore  the  Imperial  Crown  through  the  Abbey  and 
delivered  it  to  the  Duke  of  Marlborough.  See  chapter  vi. ,  p.  322. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  297 

the  Protector  Somerset,  towering  above  his  peers,  carried 
the  Orb,  the  emblem  of  world-wide  sovereignty,  which,  since 
his  grandfather  bore  it  before  Queen  Victoria,  had  acquired 
a  new  significance.  The  chief  of  the  house  of  Howard 
held  the  baton  of  the  Earl  Marshal,  which  his  ancestor  had 
received  with  the  dukedom  of  Norfolk  amid  the  wars  of 
the  Roses,  nine  years  after  the  first  book  had  been  printed 
in  England,  here  in  the  precinct  of  Westminster  Abbey. 
The  record  of  state  ceremonials  which  successive  Dukes 
of  Norfolk  have  superintended,  since  their  ordering  was 
assigned  to  the  first  Earl  Marshal,  is  the  dynastic  history  of 
England  since  the  Renaissance.  On  the  occasion  of  the 
Coronation  of  King  Edward,  the  details  of  the  ceremony 
were  regulated  by  the  Earl  Marshal  with  a  precision  which 
could  not  have  been  attained  without  his  devoted  application 
to  the  labours  of  his  venerable  office,  at  a  season  when,  but 
for  his  sense  of  public  duty,  he  would  have  preferred  to  be  in 
retirement.  For  another  cause  the  performance  by  the  Earl 
Marshal  of  his  ancient  functions  called  forth  the  admira- 
tion of  foreign  spectators  of  the  Coronation.  Happy  is  the 
nation,  they  said,  in  which  such  a  spirit  of  tolerance  reigns 
that  to  one  of  the  most  conspicuous  Roman  Catholics  in 
Europe  could  be  confided  the  supervision  of  a  national 
religious  rite,  celebrated  by  the  prelates  of  another  Church. 
Behind  the  King,  the  rear  of  the  procession  was  brought 
up  by  a  brilliant  company  of  men  of  war  and  of  courtiers, 
in  which  was  seen  the  engaging  person  of  Admiral  Sir 
Edward  Seymour,  supported  on  his  left  by  Sir  Alfred 
Gaselee,  his  military  colleague  in  the  Chinese  expedition,  and 
on  his  right  by  Lord  Kitchener,  the  avenger  of  Gordon  on 
the  Nile  and  the  pacificator  of  South  Africa.  Finally 
came  the  members  of  the  King's  household,  who  had 


298  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

devoted  their  careers  to  his  personal  service  before  he 
mounted  the  throne.  Most  of  them  were  soldiers:  Sir 
Dighton  Probyn,  who  won  the  Victoria  Cross  in  India  the 
year  after  it  was  founded ;  Sir  Arthur  Ellis,  who  at  eigh- 
teen was  in  the  trenches  before  Sebastopol ;  and  Sir 
Stanley  Clarke,  once  a  gallant  Light  Dragoon  and  closely 
allied  with  the  Empire  beyond  the  seas.  One  civilian 
walked  with  this  group,  the  Private  Secretary  to  the  King, 
Lord  Knollys,  who  after  long  services,  of  importance  to  the 
nation  as  well  as  to  the  royal  house,  took  back  to  the 
House  of  Lords  a  name  so  ancient  that  it  lingers  in  France 
a  reminiscence  of  the  time  when  another  Edward  of 
England,  the  Black  Prince,  was  master  of  Guyenne  and 
Aquitaine. 

Ill 

The  scene  within  the  sanctuary,  when  the  King  and  Queen 
had  arrived  there,  was  one  of  surpassing  magnificence, 
worthy  of  the  culminating  act  in  the  great  national  drama. 

To  spare  the  King  needless  fatigue,  the  sovereigns 
passed  at  once  to  seats  near  the  old  Coronation  Chair, 
instead  of  remaining  for  the  first  part  of  the  ceremony  in 
the  centre  of  the  "theatre,"  by  the  thrones,  beneath  the 
lantern  of  the  Abbey.  The  sanctuary  thus  became  at  once 
an  animated  picture  of  infinite  variety  and  dignity.  The 
north  side  was  lined  with  the  scarlet-robed  bishops  who 
took  no  part  in  the  ceremony.  On  the  south  side  the 
Princess  of  Wales  and  her  children,  with  the  daughters  of 
the  King  and  other  ladies  of  the  royal  house,  from  a 
sumptuous  tribune,  looked  upon  the  fair  spectacle.  At  the 
East  the  noblemen  bearing  the  regalia  delivered  it  to  the 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  299 

sub- Dean  to  be  placed  upon  the  altar  in  glittering  array. 
They  in  their  robes  of  crimson  and  ermine,  with  other 
members  of  the  procession,  whose  places  were  within  the 
sanctuary,  mingled  with  the  officiating  prelates  and  the 
prebendaries,  vested  in  their  muki-coloured  copes.  Near 
the  centre  stood  King  Edward's  Chair,  made  for  the  first 
of  his  name  to  hold  the  Coronation  Stone  which,  captured 
from  the  Scots,  he  sent  to  Westminster  six  hundred  years 
ago.  Below,  between  the  transepts,  was  a  clear  space 
around  the  thrones.  But  beyond  and  on  all  sides,  from  the 
floor  to  the  tall  roof,  there  were  massed  the  serried  ranks 
of  spectators,  like  rainbow  beds  of  flowers,  who  presently 
sprang  into  life  with  a  loud  shout  of  "  God  Save  King 
Edward!"  when  the  aged  Archbishop  demanded  of  them 
the  recognition  of  the  Undoubted  King  of  the  Realm. 
Then  after  the  trumpets  had  sounded  and  the  calm  voices 
of  two  bishops  had  been  heard  reading  epistle  and 
gospel,  the  King  placed  on  his  head  his  cap  of  crimson 
velvet,  which  he  had  removed  during  his  private  devotions, 
and,  the  sermon  having  been  suppressed,  he  prepared  to 
take  the  oath.  In  clear  tones  which  rang  through  the 
minster  the  King  made  his  covenant  with  the  people,  which 
in  bygone  days  when  sovereign  and  subjects  were  not,  as 
now,  of  one  heart,1  was  the  cause  of  sore  controversy 
between  them.  After  the  Veni,  Creator  had  been  sung, 
as  at  the  consecration  of  a  bishop,  the  strains  arose  of 

1  In  the  final  breach  between  Charles  I.  and  the  Parliament  in  1642  the  right  construction 
of  the  Coronation  Oath  was  brought  into  frequent  discussion.  The  words  in  the  old  Latin 
form  were,  "Concedis  justas  leges  .  .  .  quas  vulgus  elegerit."  The  English  oath  which 
Charles  I.  took  (as  did  his  father  James  I.)  ran,  "Sir  will  you  graunt  to  hold  and  keep  the 
Lawes  and  rightfull  Customes,  which  the  Commonaltie  of  your  Kingdome  have."  It  was 
maintained  by  one  side  that  elegerit  should  be  construed  in  the  future  perfect,  while  the  other 
contended  for  the  perfect  subjunctive.  The  controversy  is  mentioned  by  Hallam  (following 
Clarendon)  in  his  History  of  England,  c.  i.x.  The  oath  as  at  present  used  is  given  in 
Appendix  II. 


300  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

Handel's  Coronation  Anthem,  "  Zadok  the  priest  and 
Nathan  the  prophet  anointed  Solomon  King-,"  words 
which  are  said  to  have  been  chanted  in  this  place,  at 
coronations,  for  a  thousand  years.  In  the  meantime  the 
King  was  disrobed  of  his  crimson  robes  by  the  Lord 
Great  Chamberlain.  Then  seated  on  the  ancient  chair, 
beneath  the  pall  held  by  the  Knights  of  the  Garter, 
whom  we  saw  in  the  procession,  he  was  anointed  on  the 
head,  on  the  breast  and  on  the  hands,  by  the  Archbishop 
with  the  holy  oil,  poured  into  a  spoon,  by  the  sub- 
Dean,  from  the  golden  Ampulla  shaped  as  an  eagle, 
which  was  all  that  was  saved,  from  the  Civil  War,  of  the 
ancient  regalia  of  the  Plantagenets.  Certain  sacred  vest- 
ments were  put  upon  the  King,  his  heels  were  touched 
with  the  golden  spurs,  and  the  lord  who  carried  the 
Sword  of  State  exchanged  it  for  another  in  a  scabbard 
of  Purple  Velvet  which  the  Archbishop  took,  his  brother 
of  York  and  the  Bishops  of  London  and  of  Winton  going 
along  with  him  to  present  it  to  the  King.  The  sword 
was  then  girt  upon  the  King  in  revival  of  an  early  usage  ; 
it  was  laid  back  upon  the  altar  and  there  redeemed,  with 
a  bag  of  silver,  by  the  peer  who  first  received  it,  who  now 
drew  it  and  carried  it  naked  before  the  King  during  the 
rest  of  the  solemnity.1  Then  the  King  stood,  while  the 
Armilla,  like  a  bishop's  stole,  and  the  Imperial  mantle, 
like  a  bishop's  cope,  were  put  upon  him  by  the  sub- Dean. 

1  Had  the  King  been  strong  enough  the  oblation  of  the  Sword  "  to  God  and  to  the  altar, 
in  token  that  strength  and  power  should  first  come  from  God  and  Holy  Church,"  would  have 
been  performed  by  his  Majesty,  according  to  the  ancient  rite  which,  in  the  English  version  of 
1603,  of  Liber  Regalis,  says  "Then  he  taketh  of  his  sworde  wherewith  he  was  girt  before, 
with  it  he  goeth  to  the  altar  and  there  offereth  it  up."  But  the  redemption  seems  always  to 
have  been  performed  by  the  peer  of  high  rank  (Comes  aliis  superior)  acting  as  sword-bearer, 
who  in  this  case  was  Lord  Londonderry,  who  performed  his  functions  with  great  dignity  of 
gesture.  According  to  the  old  use  these  symbolic  ceremonies  took  place  after  the  crowning. 


THE    CROWNING    OF    THE    KING  301 

After  that  the  Archbishop  delivered  to  the  King,  seated 
in  the  first  Edward's  oaken  chair,  the  Orb,  the  Ruby 
Ring  and  the  Sceptres,  the  aged  primate  reading  the 
stately  words  of  the  several  investitures  from  scrolls,  held 
up  before  him  by  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  because  his 
eyes  were  dim. 

At  last  the  supreme  moment  of  the  day  had  arrived. 
The  King  was  now  clad  in  all  his  regal  vestments  and 
possessed  of  all  the  ensigns  of  royal  authority,  save  the 
most  important.  The  Archbishop,  after  saying  at  the  altar 
the  prayer  of  consecration  over  the  Crown,  came  down  the 
steps,  and  standing  in  front  of  the  King  lifted  it  from  the 
cushion  on  which  it  was  held  by  the  sub- Dean,  a  dignified 
figure  in  his  prebendal  cope  of  red  and  gold.  Then  after  a 
movement  of  hesitation,  due  to  his  extreme  feebleness,  the 
Archbishop  placed  the  Imperial  Crown  on  the  head  of 
Edward  VII.  At  all  times  the  crowning  of  a  monarch  is  a 
solemn  act.  To-day  it  was  doubly  impressive,  first  because 
of  the  new  imperial  significance  added  to  the  ancient  rite, 
and  then  because  of  the  postponement  of  the  ceremony, 
when  the  Empire,  at  the  hour  of  its  loftiest  pride,  was 
suddenly  cast  down  with  forebodings  lest  it  should  never 
be  accomplished.  To  the  spectators  who  had  passed 
through  the  anxious  days  of  June,  the  faltering  of  the 
Archbishop  caused  an  intense  emotion,  vague  and  instan- 
taneous. The  tension  lasted  but  a  moment.  The  Crown 
was  set  upon  the  head  of  King  Edward,  and  the  pent-up 
feeling  of  the  vast  multitude  broke  into  a  heartfelt,  heart- 
thrilling  cry  of  "  God  save  the  King  !  " 

The  peers,  according  to  custom,  had  to  put  on  their 
coronets  when  the  King  was  crowned.  Some  of  them,  not 
perceiving  the  Primate's  hesitation,  performed  this  act  almost 


302  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

too  soon  ;  but  this  passed  unnoticed  amid  the  acclamations 
which  filled  the  Abbey.  As  they  died  away,  the  trumpets, 
which  had  signalled  the  crowning,  were  heard  again  accom- 
panying the  voices  of  the  choir  singing  the  old  English 
version  of  the  Confortari,  set  to  harmonies  composed  by  the 
skilled  Master  of  the  King's  Musick.  The  Archbishop  mean- 
while presented  the  Bible  to  the  King  and  bestowed  on  him 
the  benediction,  in  that  noble  liturgic  language  of  which  the 
secret  died  in  the  seventeenth  century.  Then  the  King 
arose,  and  turning  to  the  west,  appeared  before  his  subjects 
arrayed  in  all  the  attributes  of  majesty,  crowned  with  the 
Imperial  Crown,  vested  with  the  Imperial  Robe,  and  bear- 
ing Sceptre  and  Orb  in  either  hand.  Advancing  to  the 
throne  he  was  "  lifted  up  into  it "  by  the  prelates  and  peers 
of  the  kingdom,  while  the  Primate  exhorted  him  to  "hold 
fast  the  Seat  and  State  of  Royal  and  Imperial  Dignity." 
Then  enthroned  upon  it,  his  face  turned  towards  the  altar, 
the  King,  surrounded  with  an  imposing  group  of  ecclesiastics 
and  great  officers  of  state,  prepared  to  receive  the  homage 
of  the  Princes  and  the  peers,  beginning  with  the  Lords 
Spiritual,  while  the  choir  sang  forth  the  lyrics  of  the 
Hebrew  prophet  which  seemed  to  foretell  the  glories  of  a 
world-wide  Empire  assembling  its  people  from  the  ends  of 
the  earth.1 

Before  the  King's  illness  it  had  been  decided  to  shorten 
the  homage  of  the  peers.  Hitherto  this  had  formed  the 
longest  portion  of  the  ceremony,  the  peers,  one  by  one, 

i  "  Behold,  these  shall  come  from  far :  and  lo  these  from  the  north  and  from  the  west,  and 
these  from  the  land  of  Sinim."  The  Homage  Anthem,  for  which  the  verses  from  Isaiah 
in  which  these  words  occur  were  chosen,  in  place  of  the  traditional  "  The  King  shall  rejoice  in 
Thy  strength,"  were  set  to  music  by  Sir  Frederick  Bridge,  M.V.O.,  the  accomplished  organist 
of  Westminster  Abbey  and  the  Director  of  the  Coronation  Music,  whose  services  and  those  of 
his  collaborators,  Sir  W.  Parratt,  Sir  Hubert  Parry  and  Sir  C.  Villiers  Stanford  are  referred 
to  in  Appendix  I.,  which  contains  the  names  of  the  musicians  and  singers. 


THE    CROWNING    OF    THE    KING  303 

ascending  the  throne  and  touching  the  crown  on  the 
sovereign's  head  and  kissing  his  cheek.  By  an  order  of 
His  Majesty  in  Council,  the  personal  act  of  homage  was, 
as  we  have  seen,  limited  to  the  first  peer  of  each  degree. 
Consequently,  for  the  Lords  Spiritual,  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  being  the  senior  member  of  the  First  Estate, 
knelt  before  the  King,  while  the  rest  of  the  bishops, 
kneeling  in  their  places,  repeated  after  the  Primate  the 
ancient  words  of  homage  just  as  they  stand  in  the  earliest 
English  version  of  the  Coronation  rite,  made  three  hundred 
years  before.1  Then  occurred  a  pathetic  incident.  The 
Archbishop  having  recited  the  formula  of  homage,  added 
with  deep  emotion,  "  God  bless  you,  Sir  ;  God  be  with  you, 
Sir "  ;  and  endeavoured  to  rise  to  kiss  the  King's  cheek. 
But  his  strength  failed,  and  though  the  King,  with  a  noble 
gesture,  took  him  by  the  hands  to  help  him  to  his  feet,  he 
must  have  fallen  had  not  the  Bishop  of  Winchester  sus- 
tained him.  Aided  by  the  Bishop  of  London,  and  by  the 
Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  who  stood  supporting  His 
Majesty  on  the  level  of  the  Throne,  the  prelate  who  was 
soon  to  succeed  to  the  primacy  guided  the  failing  steps 
of  the  old  Archbishop,  with  the  same  strong  arm  which 
had  already  rendered  to  him  filial  service  in  the  previous 
portions  of  the  ceremony. 

All  who  witnessed,  from  close  at  hand,  the  physical 
feebleness  of  the  Archbishop,  were  painfully  anxious  lest 
he  might  break  down  and  mar  the  perfection  of  the 
ceremony.  Their  anxiety  must  have  been  doubly  felt  by 
the  King,  just  recovering  from  a  sore  illness  and  having 

i  The  spelling  is  modified,  and  "will"  is  put  instead  of  "  shal,"  and  "the  United 
Kingdom,"  etc.,  is  substituted  for  "England";  but  otherwise  the  formula  now  used,  as 
given  in  Appendix  II.,  is  identical  with  the  translation  of  1603. 


304  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD    VII. 

no  spare  reserve  of  force  to  sustain  unexpected  emotions. 
Nothing  in  the  demeanour  of  His  Majesty  betrayed  any 
such  fear.  The  King  went  through  the  rite,  which  would 
have  taxed  the  strength  of  the  most  robust,  with  the 
serene  vigour  of  one  who  had  never  known  a  day's 
sickness.  A  special  providence  seemed  to  watch  over 
the  ceremony  and  to  guard  from  new  disappointment  the 
King  and  his  people,  sufficiently  tried  in  the  mournful 
days  of  June.1  There  were  some  who  felt  that,  in  view 
of  the  known  infirmity  of  the  Archbishop,  it  was  unwise 
to  run  the  risk  of  a  catastrophe  which,  had  it  occurred, 
would  have  seemed  of  ill-omen  to  an  empire  filled  with 
a  sense  of  the  symbolical  significance  of  the  Coronation. 
But  as  the  great  rite  was  consummated  in  perfect  order, 

1  It  is  indeed  true  that  a  special  providence  watched  over  the  entire  Coronation  ceremony. 
Dean  Bradley  was  in  a  condition  of  greater  weakness  than  was  the  Archbishop.  By  royal 
permission  all  the  ceremonial  acts  assigned  to  the  Dean  of  Westminster  were  performed  by 
sub-Dean  Duckworth,  except  the  administration  of  the  Chalice  at  the  Communion.  In  that 
solemn  act  the  Dean's  hands  trembled  so,  that  those  who  were  near  the  Altar  had  a  moment  of 
emotion,  fearing  that  a  grave  accident  was  imminent,  and  he  certainly  would  have  fallen  had 
he  not  been  supported  by  the  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells.  Archbishop  Temple  had  perfect 
possession  of  his  faculties  during  the  ceremony.  The  venerable  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  his 
junior  by  three  years,  in  some  touching  verses  to  commemorate  his  brother  Primate,  wrote  : — 

"  We  saw  him  in  the  Abbey — now  near  fainting 

In  pallor  half  sublime, 

Until  we  thought  God  kept  a  great  ensainting 
For  Coronation  time." 

But  this  was  not  quite  accurate.  He  was  not  "  near  fainting,"  as  his  own  words  showed  to 
one  of  the  prelates  who  went  to  his  assistance  at  the  Altar  when  he  seemed  in  that  condition. 
"  Go  away,"  he  said,  "  it  isn't  my  head,  it's  my  legs."  During  the  Recess,  when  the  Sovereigns 
had  retired  to  St  Edward's  Chapel  at  the  end  of  the  service,  the  Archbishop  was  resting  in 
an  exhausted  state  on  a  seat  at  the  back  of  the  reredos,  and  as  the  King  passed  on  his  way 
to  his  "  Traverse,"  to  repose  after  the  ceremony,  he  turned  to  ask  the  Primate  how  he  had 
supported  the  fatigues  of  the  day.  The  Archbishop  tried  to  rise  in  response  to  the  gracious 
salutation,  and  might  almost  have  pulled  down  the  King,  who  had  given  him  his  hand,  had 
not  the  Bishop  of  Winchester  and  the  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  held  him  up. — Archbishop 
Temple  remained  a  schoolmaster  to  the  end,  and  many  are  the  stories  told  by  his  suffragans 
of  the  ways  of  "  Frederick  the  Gruff,"  for  whom,  however,  they  had  all  a  warm  affection.  One 
of  them  was  asked,  "  Then  did  the  Archbishop  always  treat  his  suffragans  as  sixth-form  boys  ?  " 
"  No,"  was  the  prompt  reply,  "as  fourth-form  boys." 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  305 

we  may  be  glad  that  the  rarely  interrupted  tradition, 
which  has  assigned  the  crowning  of  our  kings  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  was  not  broken  at  the 
Coronation  of  Edward  VII.  It  was  also  said  that,  apart 
from  the  danger  of  a  mishap,  the  Archbishop's  indistinct 
vision  and  other  physical  weakness  detracted  from  the 
dignified  smoothness  of  the  ceremony.  It  is  more 
probable  that  the  enfeeblement  of  the  venerable  Primate 
added  a  dignity  to  his  performance  of  the  rite.  Arch- 
bishop Temple  in  the  full  possession  of  his  physical 
powers  was  never  a  prelate  apt  to  pontificate  at  an 
imposing  ceremony.  His  rugged  voice  was  perhaps 
better  attuned  for  an  admonition  to  Rugby  boys  in  Big 
School,  than  for  a  stately  liturgy  in  a  royal  sanctuary. 
His  stalwart  presence,  clad  in  episcopal  broadcloth  and 
gaiters,  of  admirable  force  on  a  platform,  was  less  at 
ease  enveloped  in  a  mediaeval  cope  at  a  regal  pageant. 
The  burden  of  years  which,  at  the  Coronation,  made  his 
voice  to  tremble,  his  limbs  to  falter,  and  his  eye  to 
misread  the  written  word,  softened  the  asperities  of  his 
manner,  and  in  his  weakness  he  presented  the  figure 
of  valiant  old  age,  struggling,  with  the  power  which 
awaits  us  all,  to  achieve  a  final  act  of  duty.  But  the 
crowning  of  his  King  was  not  fated  to  be  the  last  public 
deed  of  Frederick  Temple's  laborious  life.  A  more 
appropriate  closing  scene  was  reserved  for  the  career 
of  him  who,  though  a  highly  efficient  bishop  and  a 
zealous  social  reformer,  was  primarily  a  great  school- 
master, when  four  months  later  he  sank  down  on  the 
episcopal  bench  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  the  act  of 
discussing  the  education  of  the  children  of  England,  the 
direction  of  which  had  been  his  earliest  vocation. 


306  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

According  to  the  ancient  traditions  of  the  English 
Coronation  order,  the  spirituality  is  given  such  precedence 
over  the  temporality  that  the  lords  of  the  First  Estate 
are  admitted  to  do  homage  to  the  sovereign  even  before 
the  Princes  of  the  Blood.1  Consequently  it  was  not  until 
after  the  bishops  had  given  their  oath  of  fealty,  that  the 
Prince  of  Wales  knelt  before  the  King  and  did  homage 
for  himself  and  for  his  illustrious  relatives,  the  Duke 
of  Connaught  and  the  Duke  of  Cambridge.  The 
homage  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  was  in  some  respects  the 
most  moving  episode  of  the  day.  The  heir-apparent  had 
performed,  with  reverential  dignity,  the  graceful  ceremony, 
prescribed  by  the  rubric,  of  touching  the  King's  crown  with 
his  right  hand  and  kissing  him  on  the  left  cheek.  Then 
for  a  moment  the  sovereign  and  the  liege-man  disappeared, 
and  only  a  father  and  a  son  were  face  to  face.  With  a 
gesture  of  infinite  tenderness,  which  needs  the  heart  of  a 
father  to  command,  the  royal  sire  drew  to  his  arms  his  only 
remaining  son  and,  in  the  sight  of  his  people,  embraced 
him ;  while,  in  the  majesty  of  motherhood,  the  Queen 
looked  on  with  eyes  which  bore  the  divine  trace  of  the 
sorrows  as  well  as  of  the  joys  of  maternity  and  before 
which,  perhaps,  passed  a  vision,  unperceived  in  the  jubilant 
throng,  save  by  the  father  upon  the  throne  and  the  brother 
who  knelt  before  him.  The  scene  lasted  only  for  an  instant ; 

1  The  practice  of  the  Spiritual  Peers  doing  homage  before  the  Princes  of  the  Blood,  who  are 
lords  of  parliament,  seems  to  be  as  old  as  the  ceremony  of  the  homage  of  the  Estates.  Under 
the  Tudors  there  were  no  Princes  of  the  Blood  Royal  who  were  peers  at  the  time  of  any 
coronation,  and  this  was  the  case  at  the  coronations  of  James  I.  and  Charles  I.  But  when 
Charles  II.  was  crowned  his  brother  and  heir,  the  Duke  of  York,  did  homage  after  the 
bishops ;  and  again,  at  the  coronation  of  William  and  Mary,  their  brother-in-law,  Prince 
George  of  Denmark,  who  was  created  Duke  of  Cumberland  on  that  occasion,  did  likewise. 
When  his  wife  Queen  Anne  was  crowned  it  seems,  from  the  London  Gazette  of  that  date,  that 
Prince  George  paid  his  homage  before  the  archbishops,  being  Prince  Consort,  though  there 
is  no  direction  to  this  effect  in  the  Form  of  Coronation  used  in  1702. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  307 

yet  in  a  certain  sense  it  had  a  profound  significance.     The 
secret  of  England's  imperial  greatness  was  bound  up  in  it. 

This  is  not  the  language  of  sentimental  loyalism,  but  a 
calm  conclusion  deduced  from  the  national  annals  of  sixty 
years.  It  has  been  shown  in  these  pages  that  the  con- 
servation and  consolidation  of  the  British  Empire  has  been 
chiefly  due  to  the  influence  of  the  Crown  on  the  imagina- 
tion of  the  British  race.  But  that  influence  could  not  have 
been  effective  without  the  particular  sentiment  inspired  by 
the  royal  family  in  the  hearts  of  the  nation.  The  long 
tradition  of  the  Crown  existed  before  it  was  worn  by  Queen 
Victoria  ;  but  it  was  rarely  called  to  mind  or  made  an  active 
force  in  the  relations  of  the  sovereign  with  the  people, 
until,  in  the  late  reign,  the  domestic  life  of  the  royal  family 
became  a  national  institution  of  which  the  whole  community 
was  proud.  Similarly,  when  the  children  of  Queen  Victoria 
were  dispersed,  nothing  strengthened  the  revived  loyalty 
of  the  nation  more  than  the  glimpses  which  it  sometimes 
had  of  the  affection  which  reigned  between  parent  and  off- 
spring in  the  first  household  of  the  land  of  the  succeeding 
generation.  If  the  royal  family  had  been  torn  by  rivalries 
and  animosities,  not  only  by  such  as  those  which  in  time 
past  used  to  range  princes  of  the  blood  on  opposite  sides 
in  political  controversies,  but  even  by  disputes  which  in  all 
ranks  of  society  often  characterise  the  mutual  dealings  of 
relatives,  in  that  case  the  influence  of  the  Crown  would 
have  been  prejudiced  in  England  and  would  not  have  gone 
forth  from  our  shores  to  touch  the  hearts  of  colonists,  whose 
strongest  instinct  is  often  a  sentimental  love  for  all  that 
concerns  the  home-life  of  the  old  country.  The  public 
belief  that  the  relations  of  Queen  Victoria  with  her  children, 
and  of  King  Edward  with  his,  were  of  a  united  and  affec- 


308  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

tionate  nature  would  not  have  sufficed  to  endow  the  Crown 
with  the  popularity  which  has  enabled  it  to  become  the 
emblem  and  the  instrument  of  empire.  The  example  of 
Charles  I.  shows  that  a  prince  may  be  a  devoted  father 
and  an  unloved  king.  But  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
those  qualities  of  the  royal  house  in  our  day  which  have 
permitted  the  people  of  England  and  of  the  Empire  to  share 
the  domestic  joys  and  troubles  of  the  family  which  stands 
around  the  throne,  have  been  a  powerful  factor  in  confirming 
it  as  the  seat  and  state  of  imperial  dignity. 

If  the  homage  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  produced  an  in- 
cident which  appealed  to  the  tender  ties  of  union  between 
the  Crown  and  the  people,  the  homage  of  the  temporal 
peers  was  a  testimony  to  that  continuity  of  tradition  which 
is  the  envy  of  foreign  admirers  of  British  institutions,  who 
see  in  it  one  of  their  chief  sources  of  stability.  On  the  five 
steps  of  the  throne,  knelt  in  the  order  of  their  several 
degrees,  the  fifteenth  Duke  of  Norfolk,  the  sixteenth 
Marquess  of  Winchester,  the  twentieth  Earl  of  Shrewsbury, 
the  twelfth  Viscount  Falkland,  and  the  twenty-first  Baron 
de  Ros.  Of  the  Dukes  of  Norfolk,  who  since  the  days  of 
the  Tudors  have  been  at  the  head  of  the  nobility  of  Eng- 
land, we  have  already  spoken.  Lord  Winchester,  whose 
marquessate  was  almost  coeval  with  his  minor  titles,  was 
the  head  of  a  family  ennobled  by  Henry  VIII.  which  in- 
creased its  fame  when  Basing  House  was  defended  for 
King  Charles  by  the  fifth  marquess,  whose  gallant  example, 
celebrated  by  Dryden,  sent  the  fifteenth  of  his  name  to  die 
a  soldier's  death  on  the  veldt  of  South  Africa.  Lord 
Shrewsbury  was  the  head  of  the  Talbots,  who  had  sat 
among  the  peers  of  the  realm  under  the  Plantagenets,  and 
his  earldom  had  been  bestowed  on  the  great  captain  who 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING  309 

died  fighting  the  Maid  of  Orleans.  Lord  Falkland  (who 
did  homage  in  the  place  of  the  premier  Viscount,  Lord 
Hereford)  was  the  collateral  of  Lucius  Gary,  the  Cavalier 
whose  patriotic  melancholy  immortalised  the  fatal  field  of 
Newbury.  Lord  de  Ros  bore  a  title,  more  ancient  than  the 
English  Parliament,  conferred  upon  his  ancestor  in  1264,  the 
year  that  the  victory  of  Lewes  placed  Simon  de  Montfort 
at  the  head  of  the  people  of  England. 

It  has  been  said,  in  criticism  of  this  ceremony,  that  some 
of  these  bearers  of  historic  names  had  no  personal  achieve- 
ment to  their  credit,  to  make  them  worthy  of  being  set 
above  their  fellow-subjects  in  a  great  national  festival.  If 
that  be  true,  their  exaltation  for  one  day  is  less  to  be 
criticised  in  our  time  than  at  any  previous  period.  For  the 
prominence  given  to  these  members  of  the  Second  Estate 
by  right  of  services  performed  by  distant  ancestors,  is  a 
wholesome  act  in  an  age  of  materialism,  when  there  is  a 
tendency  to  believe  that  every  social  privilege  may  be  pur- 
chased, and  that  the  acquisition  of  money  is  the  most 
laudable  achievement  for  modern  man  to  aim  at.  No  doubt 
the  line  of  conduct  pursued,  sometimes,  by  the  inheritors  of 
historical  titles  renders  difficult  the  task  of  those  who  would 
defend  ancient  traditions.  At  the  same  time  it  has  not  been 
rare,  even  in  our  day,  to  see  Englishmen  thus  endowed  with 
antique  hereditary  distinction,  winning  by  their  own  merit 
the  highest  positions  in  the  land.  The  example  of  the 
Stanleys  has  already  been  mentioned.  The  heir  to  another 
title,  much  older  than  that  of  Derby,  the  barony  of  Dacre, 
was  twenty  years  ago  the  First  Commoner  of  England,  and 
was  so  proud  of  having  attained  the  chair  of  the  Victorian 
House  of  Commons  that  he  was  willing  to  accept,  in  token 
of  his  services  as  Speaker,  a  modern  Viscounty,  in  which 


3io  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

had  to  be  merged,  when  he  succeeded  to  it,  the  title  borne 
by  his  ancestors  before  the  days  of  Cre^y  and  Poitiers. 
The  most  venerable  figure  at  the  Coronation  of  King 
Edward  was  the  last  survivor  of  the  Young  England  party, 
the  Duke  of  Rutland,  who  was  a  Cabinet  Minister  fifty 
years  before,  and  who  began  his  well-filled  public  life  in 
1841  as  Mr  Gladstone's  colleague  in  the  representation  of 
Newark ;  and  he  was  descended  in  direct  line  from  Sir 
George  Manners,  who  at  the  death  of  his  mother  in  1487 
succeeded  to  four  feudal  baronies  already  ancient. 

When  we  look  at  the  other  prominent  nations  of  the  world 
and  see  them  cut  off  from  their  historic  past  in  the  course 
of  revolutions,  or  else  possessing  no  tradition  and  having  no 
other  ideal  than  that  of  material  prosperity,  we  may  con- 
gratulate ourselves  on  the  uninterrupted  preservation  of  the 
continuity  of  our  history.  For  thereby  we  can  show  to  our 
neighbours  and  to  our  rivals  that  the  retention  by  a  people 
of  ancient  usages  and  institutions  is  not  only  not  incom- 
patible with  unsurpassed  power  and  prestige  in  the  modern 
world,  but  that  their  possession,  by  stimulating  national 
pride,  may  be  a  potent  source  of  those  qualities.  It  was  a 
significant  and  eloquent  spectacle  at  the  Coronation  to  see 
a  baron  whose  title  was  created  in  the  lifetime  of  the  signers 
of  Magna  Charta  paying,  in  immemorial  form,  homage  to  the 
King  under  the  eyes  of  the  Prime  Minister  of  the  demo- 
cracy of  New  Zealand,  who  wore  the  insignia  of  a  Privy 
Councillor,  which  showed  him  to  be  a  member  of  a  body 
instituted  by  a  predecessor  of  Edward  VII.  before  the 
existence  of  the  oldest  order  of  the  peerage.1  For  it  is  also 

1  The  Curia  Regis,  which  contained  the  concilium  ordinarium  of  the  King,  as  well  as  the 
germ  of  the  three  Courts  of  Law  which  survived  till  1875,  was  founded  not  later  than  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  I.  After  the  King's  Bench,  Common  Pleas  and  Exchequer  became  separate 


THE    CROWNING   OF   THE    KING   AND    QUEEN      311 

to  be  remarked  that,  excepting  the  Church  of  Christ,  the 
most  ancient  institution  represented  in  Westminster  Abbey 
was  the  monarchy  itself.  Before  the  Curia  Regis  was 
organised,  before  the  first  Barony  by  tenure  was  conferred, 
before  the  earliest  constitution  of  the  national  parliament, 
the  King  of  England  was  on  his  throne. 


IV 

When  the  Homage  was  done  the  drums  were  beaten, 
the  trumpets  were  sounded,  and  all  the  people  shouted, 
crying  out,  "God  save  King  Edward,  Long  live  King 
Edward,  May  the  King  live  for  ever."  The  solemnity 
of  the  King's  Coronation  being  thus  ended,  we  shall  not 
have  to  dwell  at  length  on  the  remaining  portions  of  the 
service,  which  included  the  Coronation  of  the  Queen  and 
the  Communion. 

The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  left  the  King  on  his 
throne  and  was  assisted  to  his  chair,  while  the  Archbishop 
of  York  proceeded  to  crown  Queen  Alexandra.  The 
appointment  of  the  Primate  of  the  Northern  Province 
to  perform  that  ceremony  gave  rise  to  some  controversy 
among  experts  learned  in  liturgical  precedents.  The  last 
occasion  on  which  an  Archbishop  of  York  had  performed 
the  act  of  Coronation  was  in  1068,  when  Ealdred,  the  titular 
of  that  see,  crowned  Queen  Mathilda  at  Westminster 
Abbey  seventeen  months  after  her  husband,  William  the 

courts,  the  concilium  ordinarium  remained  as  the  King's  permanent  council  of  advice  in  all 
matters  of  administration.  The  term  Privy  Council  seems  to  have  been  first  applied  to  it  in 
the  reign  of  Henry  VI.  (Stubbs1  Const.  Hist. ,  i. ,  Select.  Chart.  Introd. ,  etc. )  Even  if  the  Privy 
Council  can,  strictly  speaking,  be  said  only  to  date  from  the  latter  reign,  it  is  a  significant 
circumstance  that  the  popular  leaders  of  the  great  democracies  of  our  Colonies  should  be  proud 
to  assume  a  dignity,  which  has  been  conferred  by  successive  kings  upon  eminent  servants  of  the 
Crown  ever  since  the  wars  of  the  Roses. 


312  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD    VII. 

Conqueror,  had  received  the  crown  in  the  same  place, 
from  the  hands  of  the  same  prelate.  An  Elizabethan 
writer,  more  than  five  hundred  years  later,  speaks  of 
the  Archbishop  of  York  as  the  proper  person  to  anoint 
the  sovereign  in  the  absence  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury.1  But  this  theory  is  denied  by  certain 
authorities  of  profound  erudition,  who  say  that  ancient 
law  and  custom  prescribe  that,  when  the  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury  is  unable  to  act,  he  must  issue  a  com- 
mission to  one  of  his  own  suffragans.  The  argument 
would  seem  to  be  that  the  province  of  York  has  no  right 
to  interfere  in  ceremonies  which  take  place  in  the  southern 
province  and  that  the  participation  of  its  Archbishop  in 
the  Coronation,  even  in  the  minor  rite  of  crowning  the 
Queen-Consort,  is  an  infringement  of  the  immemorial 
privileges  of  the  church  of  Canterbury.  That  such  a 
controversy  should  be  possible  in  the  twentieth  century 
is  a  matter  for  national  satisfaction.  England  is  the  only 
country  in  the  world  in  which  such  a  question  could  be 
raised,  except  as  an  antiquarian  discussion  having  no 
relation  with  the  modern  state.  Whatever  the  merits  of 
the  two  contentions,  we  may  rejoice  that,  amid  the 
materialism  of  the  age,  there  are  men  of  our  nation  who 
cannot  sleep  at  night  because  the  opportunism  of  Ealdred 
the  Saxon  before  his  Norman  conquerors  and  the  insub- 
mission  of  Stigand  were  construed  into  a  precedent  to 
enable  Dr  Maclagan  to  relieve  Dr  Temple  of  part  of 
his  prescriptive  labours,  eight  hundred  and  thirty-six  years 
after  the  Battle  of  Hastings. 

1  Nicholas  Sanders,  De  origine  ac  progressu  Schismatis  Anglicani,  1585.  This  writer  is 
quoted  by  Dr  J.  Wickham  Legg,  in  order  to  refute  him,  in  the  Introduction  to  The  Coronation 
Order  of  King  James  I. ,  1902.  On  the  last  occasion  when  a  Queen-Consort  was  crowned,  in 
1831,  Archbishop  Howley  crowned  both  King  William  IV.  and  Queen  Adelaide. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING    AND    QUEEN      313 

The  Coronation  of  the  Queen  was  a  graceful  epilogue  to 
the  august  drama  of  the  crowning  of  the  King.  Of  the 
twenty-three  queens-consort  who  have  knelt  before  the 
altar  of  St  Peter's  Abbey  at  Westminster  to  receive  the 
crown,1  it  is  probable  that  none  exceeded  Queen  Alexandra 
in  beauty  and  in  dignity.  The  art  of  portrait-painting  was 
in  its  infancy  when  Eleanor  of  Castile,  Philippa  of  Hain- 
ault,  Anne  of  Bohemia,  Joan  of  Navarre,  Katherine  of 
France,  and  Margaret  of  Anjou  bowed  their  queenly  heads 
to  accept  the  sacred  unction  and  the  diadem.  The  romantic 
sonority  of  their  names  evokes  a  vision  of  the  pageant  of 
English  history  which  marched  adown  the  avenue  of  time, 
from  the  age  of  chivalry  to  the  Renaissance,  attended  by  a 
retinue  of  crusaders  and  captive  kings,  of  the  last  feudal 
barons  and  the  first  nimble  gunners  with  the  linstock,  over 
a  pathway  strewn  with  the  lilies  of  France,  mingled  at  the 
end  with  the  roses  of  York  and  Lancaster.  We  can  hear 
their  speech  from  Froissart,  who  told  how  Philippa  pleaded 
in  French  with  her  king  after  the  siege  of  Calais,  or  from 
Shakespeare,  who  shows  us  the  victor  of  Agincourt  van- 
quished by  Katherine  confessing  to  him  brokenly  with  her 
English  tongue.  We  can  see  their  various  costumes — the 
snood,  the  embroidered  placket,  the  jewelled  quoif,  the  inter- 
tissued  robe  of  pearl  and  gold.  But  what  the  forms  and 
features  were  like  of  the  partners  of  our  English  kings,  we 
have  only  a  vague  tradition,  until  after  the  Tudors  came. 

1  Since  the  Coronation  of  Henry  VIII.  and  Catherine  of  Arragon,  all  the  queens-consort, 
who  have  received  the  crown,  have  been  crowned  at  Westminster  at  the  same  time  as  their 
kings,  except  Anne  Boleyn,  who  was  the  only  one  of  the  five  last  consorts  of  Henry  VIII. 
to  be  crowned.  Previously,  from  William  the  Conqueror  and  Matilda,  to  Henry  VII.  and 
Elizabeth  of  York,  in  only  two  instances  were  the  king  and  the  queen  crowned  the  same  day — 
Edward  I.  and  Eleanor  of  Castile  on  August  19,  1274  (which  coronation  was  the  last  to  take 
place  in  August  till  that  of  King  Edward  VII.  and  Queen  Alexandra),  and  Edward  II.  and 
Isabel  of  France,  on  February  25,  1308. 


314  THE    CORONATION    OF    EDWARD   VII. 

Henceforward  authentic  portraits  are  extant  of  the  queens- 
consort  who  were  crowned  at  Westminster,  including  that 
other  Danish  princess,  who,  by  marrying  James  I.,  became 
the  ancestress  of  the  House  of  Hanover.1  It  would  be 
a  poor  compliment  to  Queen  Alexandra  to  say  that  her 
beauty  was  fairer  than  that  of  her  crowned  predecessors 
whose  features  are  preserved  on  the  canvases  of  three 
centuries  of  court  painters.2 

We  have  said  that  this  long  line  of  queens  knelt  before 
the  altar  at  Westminster  to  receive  their  crowns.  This  in- 
dicates one  of  the  important  points  of  difference  which  dis- 
tinguished the  Coronation  of  the  Queen-Consort  from  that 
of  the  King.  The  Queen  was  crowned  and  anointed  kneel- 
ing ;  the  King  during  both  ceremonies  was  seated  in  the 
ancient  coronation  chair.  He  was  anointed,  as  we  have 
seen,  on  the  head,  the  breast  and  the  hands  ;  the  Queen 
received  the  holy  oil  on  the  head  alone.3  She,  moreover, 
did  not  take  the  Orb,  nor  was  she  invested  with  special  robes 
for  the  ceremony.  Another  distinctive  feature  of  Queen 
Alexandra's  Coronation  was  the  presence  of  graceful  women 
in  the  sanctuary,  in  attendance  upon  her  Majesty.  Aided 
by  an  octave  of  handsome  pages,  the  Mistress  of  the  Robes 4 

1  This  princess  was  a  member  of  the  House  of  Oldenburg,  of  the  same  illustrious  line  from 
which  Queen  Alexandra  is  sprung.  Her  father,  Frederick  II.,  King  of  Denmark  and  Norway 
(the  son  of  Christian  III.,  the  ally  of  Gustavus  Vasa),  was  the  enlightened  patron  of  Tycho 
Brahe,  and  was  also  one  of  the  suitors  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  who  refused  him  her  hand,  but 
gave  him  the  Garter. 

a  The  most  beautiful  of  the  queens-consort  between  Catherine  of  Arragon  and  Adelaide  of 
Saxe-Meiningen  was  Henrietta  Maria ;  but  she  was  not  one  of  those  who  were  crowned  at 
Westminster. 

3  The  ceremonial  of   the   coronation  of   the   queen-consort  seems  to   have   become  less 
elaborate  in  the  course  of  centuries.      Queen  Anne,  the  consort  of  James  I.,  was  anointed  on 
her  head,  hands  and  breast.     But  the  Form  and  Order  for  the  Coronation  of  George  II.  directs 
that  Queen  Caroline  shall  be  anointed  only  on  the  head  and  breast. 

4  The  Duchess  of  Buccleuch  and  Queensberry.     The  pages  in  the  order  in  which  they  stood 
were  Mr  J.  W.  Bigge,  Viscount  Torrington,  Earl  of  Macclesfield,  Marquess  of  Stafford,  Hon. 
Edward  Lascelles,  Lord  Claud  Hamilton,  Hon.  Robert  Palmer,  and  Hon.  Arthur  Anson. 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING    AND    QUEEN      315 

bore  the  Queen's  train,  emblazoned  with  emblems  of  the 
realm  and  of  the  Empire.  Four  other  duchesses,  represent- 
ing the  peerages  of  England,  Scotland,  Great  Britain  and 
the  United  Kingdom,1  summoned  by  a  King  of  Arms,2 
held  over  the  Queen  a  rich  pall  of  cloth  of  gold,  while  the 
Archbishop  of  York  anointed  her.  Once  more  the 
feminine  element  became  conspicuous  in  this  portion  of  the 
service,  when  at  the  crowning  of  the  Queen  the  peeresses, 
with  a  rhythmical  movement  of  gleaming  arms,3  placed 
their  crimson-capped  coronets  on  their  heads.  Then  when 
she  had  received  the  Sceptre  and  the  Ivory  Rod,  the  Queen 
arose,  bearing  nobly  the  crown  upon  her  head.  Supported 
by  her  two  Bishops,  she  advanced,  a  gracious  figure,  from 
the  altar,  and  as  she  passed  the  King  on  his  throne  the 
Queen  bowed  herself  reverently  to  his  Majesty,  and  then 
without  further  ceremony  took  her  place  on  her  own  throne. 
On  the  remainder  of  the  service  we  need  not  dwell  long. 
With  solemn  dignity  was  celebrated  the  Holy  Com- 
munion, prefaced  by  the  oblations  made  by  the  King,  first 
of  bread  and  wine,  and  then  of  an  altar-cloth  and  of  an 
ingot  of  gold,  the  Queen  at  the  same  time  offering  a  pall 
and  a  mark-weight  of  gold.  Then  when  the  whole  Corona- 
tion Office  had  been  thus  performed,  their  Majesties  passed 
out  of  sight  of  the  congregation,  for  the  Recess,  the  King 
proceeding  through  a  door  on  the  south  side  of  the  altar 
and  the  Queen  through  one  on  the  north  side.  There  in  St 
Edward's  Chapel,  attended  by  the  prelates  and  the  lords  who 

1  The  Duchess  of  Marlborough,  the  Duchess  of  Montrose,  the  Duchess  of  Portland  and  the 
Duchess  of  Sutherland. 

2  Norroy,  Mr  W.  H.  Weldon,  acted  for  Garter,  Sir  Albert  Woods,  who  was  unable  to  per- 
form his  picturesque  duties. 

3  "Gleaming   gloves"  would   perhaps  be  a   more  accurate  description,  as  the   peculiar 
shimmering  effect  observed  when  the  peeresses  put  on  their  coronets  was  caused  by  the  light 
reflected  on  their  white  gloves. 


316  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

had  taken  part  in  the  Coronation,  the  King  delivered  the 
regalia  to  be  placed  on  the  altar,  which  had  been  erected 
at  the  foot  of  the  Confessor's  shrine.  The  contrast  was 
remarkable  to  go  from  the  gorgeous  tumult  of  the  Abbey 
into  the  quiet  seclusion  of  the  chapel  where  only  the 
triumphant  strains  of  the  Te  Deum,  wafted  over  the 
high  altar,  called  to  mind  the  presence  beyond  the  screen 
of  thousands  of  an  Empire's  delegates.  The  eastern 
section  of  the  great  church,  thus  cut  off  from  the  congre- 
gation, was  devoid  of  occasional  decorations,  save  for  the 
two  v<  Traverses,"  or  curtained  canopies,  erected  as  retiring 
rooms  for  the  sovereign  and  his  Consort,  where  the  King  was 
to  change  his  Imperial  Mantle  for  his  Royal  Robe  of  purple 
velvet,  and  where  the  Queen  was  to  be  apparelled  in  like 
manner  for  their  farewell  progress  through  the  abbey  to  the 
west  door.  For  a  moment,  before  retiring,  the  King  arrayed 
in  all  the  immemorial  insignia  of  majesty,  stood  almost  alone, 
the  centre  of  a  little  group  of  ecclesiastics  in  antique  vest- 
ments and  of  pages  who  might  have  attended  his  ancestress, 
Eleanor  of  Provence, — with  no  other  surrounding  than  the 
noble  serenity  of  the  ancient  fabric.  Then  he  looked  back 
to  where  his  mighty  forerunners  lay  amid  the  grey  tracery 
of  Henry  VII.'s  chapel.  As  there  was  no  sign  of  festal 
ornament,  no  modern  crowd,  the  Gothic  architecture  became 
the  setting  for  a  scene,  such  as  little  children  see  in  their 
dreams,  of  a  bygone  age  when  kings  went  about  in  crowns 
and  stately  robes  amid  their  subjects,  likewise  in  picturesque 
attire,  conferring  upon  them  favours  with  the  hand  which 
had  to  lay  aside  the  sceptre  to  bestow  them.  Such  was  the 
final  act  performed  by  King  Edward  at  his  Coronation. 
Seated  against  the  crumbling  stone  of  the  screen,  the  old 
archbishop,  wrapped  in  his  mediaeval  cope,  rested  his  feeble 


THE    CROWNING    OF   THE    KING    AND    QUEEN      317 

limbs,  overtasked  with  his  ceremonial  labours.  To  him 
came  the  crowned  and  mantled  King,  stretching  forth  his 
hands,  when  he  had  laid  the  sceptre  down,  cheering  the 
tired  old  man  with  gracious  gesture  and  kindly  word,  just  as 
a  father  of  his  people  might  have  done,  in  an  ancient  realm 
of  the  days  when  all  the  world  was  beautiful. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    IMPERIAL    CROWN 
I 

WEARING  the  Imperial  Crown,  the  King  passed  forth 
from  Westminster  Abbey,  and  through  the  crowded 
streets  resounding  with  the  cheers  of  his  people, 
whose  acclamations  were  the  more  fervent  because  of  the  feel- 
ing of  relief  which  filled  all  hearts  now  that  the  great  act  of 
consecration  had  at  last  been  accomplished.  The  Coronation 
of  King  Edward  was  a  national  rite  of  such  unique  import- 
ance that  we  will  not  dwell  on  the  celebrations  outside  the 
walls  of  the  Abbey,  which  attended  his  assumption  of  the  im- 
perial emblems,  though  some  of  them  were  profoundly  sug- 
gestive. Such  were  the  two  reviews  passed  by  the  King, 
in  the  garden  of  Buckingham  Palace,  of  his  troops,  from  the 
Colonies  and  from  India,  which  had  formed  his  escort  and 
had  lined  the  streets  when  he  went  to  be  crowned.  The 
aspect  of  those  defenders  of  the  Imperial  Crown,  peaceful 
citizens  from  English-settled  lands  throughout  the  globe, 
and  martial  warriors  from  the  untamed  tribes  of  Asia,  has 
been  described  in  the  pages  which  told  of  the  gathering  of 
the  Empire's  forces,  warlike  and  pacific,  for  the  Coronation 
of  the  King.  When  the  representatives  of  the  Indian  army 
came  to  salute  their  Emperor  within  the  precincts  of  his 
palace,  the  spectacle  which,  lit  up  by  the  sun,  would  have 
been  of  sumptuous  splendour,  was  dulled  by  a  downpour  of 


THE    IMPERIAL   CROWN  319 

rain.  Yet,  though  the  scenic  effect  was  thus  impaired,  the 
significance  of  the  sight  was  enhanced  by  the  inclemency  of 
the  English  climate.  For  the  race  inured  to  it  had,  amid 
its  rigours,  acquired  that  force  which,  in  a  few  generations, 
had  made  a  handful  of  men  of  British  birth  the  masters  of 
the  millions  who  for  two  thousand  years  had  lived  on  war 
and  conquest  by  the  ardent  shores  of  Ganges  or  Hydaspes. 
Of  another  significance  was  the  inspection  by  the  King  of 
a  portion  of  his  fleet,  which  lay  moored  at  Spithead,  a 
week  after  the  Coronation.  The  vast  array  of  battleships 
assembled  for  review,  when  the  King  fell  ill,  could  not  be 
called  together  again.  But  the  muster  of  men-of-war,  im- 
provised as  it  were  to  fire  the  parting  salute  of  the  great 
imperial  festival,  was  even  more  suggestive  than  the  full- 
dress  parade  of  the  navy  which  had  been  prepared  at 
midsummer.  It  used  to  be  said  that  certain  continental 
monarchs  vaunted  that  they  could  inspect  before  breakfast, 
on  any  morning  of  the  week,  a  body  of  troops  more 
numerous  than  the  whole  home  forces  of  the  British  army. 
A  prouder  boast  might  have  been  made  by  the  King  of  all 
the  Britains  on  that  August  day.  For  when  he  sailed 
through  never-ending  lines  of  ironclads,  which,  wonder- 
struck  landsmen  were  told,  composed  only  a  detachment 
of  one  of  the  fleets  of  England,  King  Edward  might  have 
retorted  that  on  a  summer's  afternoon  he  could  review,  in 
English  waters,  a  stupendous  armada  without  diverting  a 
single  vessel  from  its  post  of  vigilance  on  distant  seas. 

Such  were  the  incidental  features  of  the  celebrations  which 
attended  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward,  making  it  stand 
apart  from  the  assumption  of  royal  and  imperial  dignity  by 
any  monarch  in  the  history  of  the  world.  With  the  most 
important  ceremonies  of  the  kind,  which  occurred  in  the 


320  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

century  preceding  the  Coronation  of  Edward  VII.,  we  have 
dealt  at  length.  There  is  no  need  to  enter  into  any 
recapitulation  of  what  has  been  written  about  them.  The 
connection  of  those  historical  events,  with  one  another  and 
with  the  state  of  civilisation  at  the  present  day,  has  been 
fully  traced  in  the  foregoing  chapters.  One  or  two  other 
themes  cognate  to  the  subject  of  the  investiture  of  King 
Edward  with  the  Imperial  Crown  would  be  interesting  to 
examine.  But  their  consideration  would  involve  the 
discussion  of  questions  which  can  have  no  place  in  these 
pages.  Thus,  to  those  who  have  made  a  comparative 
study  of  systems  of  government,  the  contemplation  of  the 
Imperial  Crown  on  the  head  of  the  King  of  England  at  once 
suggests  a  demonstration  of  the  advantages  which  have 
accrued  to  the  British  race  from  the  monarchical  form  of 
government.  But  such  an  argument  would  be  bald  if 
illustrated  only  by  abstract  propositions  and  by  unsupported 
assertions.  It  would  be  necessary  to  indicate,  with  examples, 
the  disadvantages  of  republican  systems,  and  this  could  not 
be  done  without  submitting  to  criticism  certain  features  in 
the  governments  of  great  republics  with  which  the  English 
crown  and  nation  are  on  terms  of  cordial  amity.  For 
obvious  reasons  such  a  comparison  would  be  out  of  place  in 
a  work  like  this. 

The  growth  of  the  imperial  idea  within  the  British 
Empire  is  another  thesis,  which  might  make  a  fitting 
sequel  to  the  foregoing  pages.  Even  if  that  subject  were 
not  too  vast  to  lend  itself  to  cursory  treatment,  it  would 
be  difficult  to  deal  with  it  here,  because  public  opinion  is 
not  unanimous  within  the  King's  domains  as  to  the  best 
means  of  developing  and  of  applying  it.  But  there  is  one 
aspect  of  the  question  which  has  found  its  legitimate  place 


THE    IMPERIAL    CROWN  321 

in  these  pages.  In  them  it  has  been  constantly  repeated 
that  the  imperial  idea  has  emanated  from  the  Crown.  By 
that  expression  it  was  not  meant  that  it  owed  its  birth  to  the 
personal  policy  of  the  sovereign,  though  it  could  not  have 
acquired  strength  under  a  monarch  who  was  not  beloved  and 
wise.  It  was  generated  by  the  genius  of  the  British  race, 
which  annexed  and  settled  distant  lands,  in  days  when  such 
enterprise  called  for  qualities  of  courage,  self-denial  and  per- 
severance. But  the  British  Empire,  so  built  up,  would  have 
failed,  as  we  have  seen,  to  remain  united  but  for  the  con- 
solidating, binding  influence  of  the  British  Crown.  Pioneer 
settlers  and  colonial  administrators,  by  their  loyal  labours, 
have  carried  the  imperial  idea  across  the  globe  ;  political 
writers  and  thinkers  have  popularised  it  at  home,  guiding 
public  opinion,  with  wise  insight,  as  to  the  true  nature  of 
our  mission  beyond  the  seas  ;  patriotic  statesmen  by  their 
action,  parliaments  by  their  measures  have  popularised  it ; 
— Paulus  plantavit,  rigavit  Apollo.  But  their  work  would 
have  been  incomplete  without  the  influence  of  the  Crown 
of  England,  which  has  become  the  rallying  symbol  of  the 
British  Empire  and  the  emblem  of  imperial  unity. 

We  may,  therefore,  in  conclusion,  consider  very  briefly  the 
history  of  the  Imperial  Crown,  placed  on  the  head  of  King 
Edward  with  ancient  rites  which  have  been  in  use  during 
long  centuries,  wherein  the  whole  range  of  human  thought 
has  undergone  transformation,  and  yet  which  still  have  a 
profound  significance  to  the  national  mind  of  the  foremost 
people  in  the  modern  world.  The  material  possessions 
which  the  English  race  enjoys  are  not  the  chief  part  of  its 
birthright,  bequeathed  to  it  by  its  fathers  in  the  course  of 
ages.  With  an  empire  wider  than  those  which  submitted 
to  the  yoke  of  Persia  or  of  Rome  in  antiquity,  or  than  that 
x 


322  THE    CORONATION   OF   EDWARD    VII. 

which  Spain  lost  by  ill-government  in  modern  times,  we 
have  inherited  from  our  ancestors  order  and  freedom. 
Those  supreme  ends  of  human  polity  have  not  been 
achieved  as  the  fruit  of  revolution,  breaking  the  continuity 
of  our  national  history.  In  the  great  nations  of  the  earth 
which  have  so  cut  themselves  adrift  from  their  past,  neither 
order  nor  freedom  exists  in  such  perfection  as  within  the 
British  Empire,  whatever  their  forms  of  government.  The 
reason  why  we  have  maintained  them,  is  that  to  order  and 
liberty  we  have  added  tradition,  a  most  precious  heritage 
possessed  by  none  of  the  peoples  which  would  dispute  our 
supremacy  in  the  world  ;  and  the  emblem  of  that  tradition 
is  the  Crown. 

II 

It  was  by  a  happy  choice  that  the  diadem  placed  on  the 
head  of  Edward  VII.  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
was  the  Imperial  Crown.  The  usual  practice  was  for  the 
sovereign  to  receive  solemnly,  from  the  hands  of  the  Arch- 
bishop, St  Edward's  Crown,  and  to  assume  the  Imperial 
Crown  only  after  the  rites  of  coronation  were  ended, 
when,  during  the  Recess,  he  was  arrayed  in  the  royal 
robes.1  If  the  crown  which  is  called  St  Edward's  had 

iThis  is  what  took  place  at  the  coronation  of  James  I.  (when  the  old  Anglo-Saxon 
crown  existed),  and  therefore  probably  at  most  of  the  Tudor  coronations  when  the 
ceremonies  were  used  which  are  found  in  the  Liber  Regalis,  from  which  is  translated  the 
first  English  "  Form  and  Order  "  of  1603.  In  the  rubrics  for  the  coronation  of  James  I.  "it 
is  to  bee  provided  that  all  the  Regalia  (that  is)  Kinge  Edwarde  the  Confessors  crowne  and 
other  Ornamentes,  together  with  the  Ampull  .  .  .  bee  laide  readi*  uppon  the  Aulter,"  but 
that  "the  croun  imperiall  and  other  roabes  royall  which  the  Kinge  is  to  wear,  after  the  rites 
of  his  coronation  ended  be  layd  down  reddy  in  the  traverse."  At  the  unusual  coronation  of 
William  and  Mary,  where  two  sovereigns  were  crowned,  neither  of  them  being  a  consort, 
the  crown  of  Edward  the  Confessor  had  disappeared  and  its  substitute  was  brand  new. 
There  is  evidence  which  seems  to  indicate  that  on  this  occasion  both  King  and  Queen  were 
crowned  with  "  Crowns  Imperial,"  probably  made  for  the  purpose.  In  the  "Order  and  Manner 


THE    IMPERIAL   CROWN  323 

any  right  to  that  name  it  would  not  have  been  discarded 
from  its  ancient  use.  But  the  original  crown  of  the  Con- 
fessor, which  was  believed  to  have  been  also  worn  a 
hundred  and  seventy  years  earlier  by  Alfred  the  Great, 
disappeared  during  the  Commonwealth,  and  the  crown 
used  in  its  place  at  subsequent  coronations  was  manu- 
factured at  the  Restoration  and  reset  after  the  accession 
of  William  and  Mary  in  1689.  As  there  was  no  crown 
in  the  regalia  of  venerable  age,  as  we  count  antiquity 
in  the  annals  of  our  monarchy,  it  was  befitting  that  at 
the  first  coronation  which  was  an  imperial  festival,  the 
precedent  should  be  formally  established  of  placing  upon 
the  sovereign's  head,  before  his  people,  the  emblem  which 
had  inherited  the  title,  at  least  four  centuries  old,  of 
Imperial  Crown. 

The  crown  of  England  seems  first  to  have  been  called 
"  imperial "  under  the  Tudors,  under  whom  the  germ  of  the 
sentiment,  to  which  that  epithet  is  applied  in  our  day,  took  its 
rise.  It  has  been  sometimes  traced  to  the  echo  of  the  legend 
of  Alfred  the  Great,  who  was  said  to  have  assumed  the  title 
of  Emperor  of  Britain  as  a  reply  to  the  revival  by  Charle- 
magne of  the  Western  Empire.  But  when  Alfred  began  his 

of  the  Coronation  of  King  William  and  Queen  Mary  "  it  is  distinctly  said  that  the  Coronation  office 
being  ended,  the  King  and  Queen  "  descend  from  their  thrones  .  .  .  and  so  they  proceed  in 
state  into  King  Edward's  chapel  and  standing  before  the  Altar  there,  take  off  their  Imperial 
Crowns."  Nothing  could  indicate  more  clearly  than  these  words  that  the  sovereigns  had 
been  crowned  with  Imperial  Crowns,  and  this  is  corroborated  by  the  Duke  of  Dorset's  warrant 
addressed  to  the  Master  of  the  Jewell  House  demanding  "  For  His  Mae  one  Imperiall  Crowne 
of  gold  .  .  .  and  for  Her  Mae  one  Imperiall  Crowne."  Dr  Wickham  Legg,  whose  opinion  is 
of  the  highest  value,  ttifnks  that  this  is  a  mistake,  which  was  repeated  in  the  directions  for 
the  Coronation  services  of  Queen  Anne  and  George  I.  As  to  what  took  place  at  the  corona- 
tions of  those  two  monarchs  I  will  not  venture  an  opinion  ;  but  at  the  coronation  of  William 
and  Mary  I  am  disposed  to  think  that,  as  the  sovereigns  were  co-equal,  it  would  have  been 
invidious  to  bestow  St  Edward's  crown  on  either  one  of  them,  so  both  were  crowned  with 
Imperial  crowns.  If  a  precedent  were  needed  this  would  afford  one,  borne  out  by  docu- 
mentary evidence,  for  the  crowning  of  King  Edward  VII.  with  the  Imperial  crown. 


324  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

reign  Charlemagne  had  been  in  his  grave  at  Aix-la-Chapelle 
for  fifty-seven  years,  and  his  empire  was  in  course  of  dis- 
memberment. Whereas,  when  Henry  VIII.  in  the  Act  of 
Succession,  and  again  in  the  Act  of  Supremacy,  called  his 
crown  "  imperial,"  he  had  for  his  chief  rival  in  Europe  a 
great  Emperor  whose  imperial  dignity  sorely  vexed  his 
ambition.  On  the  death  of  the  Emperor  Maximilian  in 
1519,  Henry  had  advanced  his  pretensions  to  the  first 
station  among  Christian  princes.  When  the  only  imperial 
crown  of  that  epoch  was  conferred  on  his  nephew,  Charles 
V.,  Henry  in  vain  tried  to  console  himself  by  the  belief  that, 
in  the  balanced  contest  between  the  Emperor  and  Francis 
I.  of  France,  he  was  the  arbiter  of  Europe.  Throughout 
his  successive  friendships  and  disputes  with  those  monarchs 
he  nourished  a  profound  jealousy  of  the  influence  and 
position  of  the  Emperor,  which  was  one  of  the  motives  of 
his  audacious  ecclesiastical  policy.  It  was  after  Charles,  at 
the  height  of  his  power,  had  been  recrowned  Emperor,  by 
Pope  Clement  VII.,  at  Bologna  in  1530,  that  Henry  retorted 
by  formally  investing  the  crown  of  England  with  the  epithet 
"  imperial."  It  is  clear  that  the  imperial  idea,  thus  propa- 
gated by  Henry,  was  only  in  a  limited  sense  the  germ  of 
the  sentiment  from  which  sprang  the  British  Empire. 
Henry  VIII.  was  already  born  when  Columbus  discovered 
the  western  world  ;  so  the  idea  of  an  Empire  beyond  Euro- 
pean seas  could  have  been  but  vague  in  the  most  ambitious 
mind  of  that  day.  Henry's  imperial  yearnings  were  no 
doubt  a  relic  of  the  time,  only  seventy  years  before  his 
birth,  when,  after  Agincourt,  the  English  Crown  was 
for  the  last  time  paramount  on  French  territory.  The 
application  of  the  epithet  "imperial"  to  the  crown,  though 
it  had  no  reference  to  domains  beyond  the  ocean,  was 


THE    IMPERIAL    CROWN  325 

an  assertion  of  the  idea  that  England  was  destined  to  be 
not  a  self-contained  country,  but  the  metropolis  of  an 
Empire.  Fortunately  for  the  history  of  our  people,  the 
domination  of  the  English  Crown  over  great  regions 
of  the  European  continent  was  never  renewed  ;  but  a 
practical  step  effected  by  Henry  in  laying  the  foundations 
of  the  Empire  was  when,  in  1542,  he  assumed  the  title 
of  King  of  Ireland,  in  the  place  of  the  older  title  of  Lord, 
thus  uniting  a  new  kingdom  to  the  Imperial  Crown. 
Previously  in  the  Royal  Succession  Act,1  passed  after  the 
marriage  of  Henry  VIII.  with  Anne  Boleyn,  his  parliament 
decreed  that  in  default  of  sons,  of  his  body  begotten,  then 
the  Imperial  Crown  should  be  to  the  eldest  issue  female  of 
that  marriage,  "  which  is  the  Lady  Elizabeth."  It  is  a 
fact  of  high  historical  interest  that  the  Imperial  Crown  of 
England  should  have  been  first  recognised  by  parliament 
for  the  benefit  of  the  princess  who  was  the  first  English 
sovereign  to  foster  the  imperial  idea,  as  we  understand  it, 
and  who,  in  doing  so,  laid  the  foundations  of  the  British 
Empire  beyond  the  seas. 

The  phrase  thus  used  by  a  monarch  to  give  expression 
to  his  ambitious  aims,  for  himself,  and  for  England,  passed 
thenceforward  into  the  constitutional  terminology  of  the 

1  25  Hen.  VIII.,  c.  22.  The  Act  of  Supremacy,  26  Hen.  VIII.,  c.  i,  enacted  that  the 
King  should  have  "  annexed  and  united  to  the  Imperial  Crown  of  this  realm  "  all  honours, 
jurisdictions,  etc.,  appertaining  to  the  dignity  of  Supreme  Head  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. Again,  by  27  Henry  VIII.,  c.  26,  Wales  was  incorporated  with  England  "under  the 
Imperial  Crown  of  this  realm."  It  is  important  to  notice  the  dates  of  these  successive  reitera- 
tions of  imperial  pretension,  following  upon  the  breach  with  Rome,  the  jealousy  inspired  by 
the  Emperor  and  the  birth  of  Elizabeth— which  last  event  took  place  in  1533.  These  statutes 
were  the  work  of  the  famous  parliament  of  1529,  which  first  sounded  the  imperial  note  in  the 
Act  of  1532,  which  abolished  appeals,  from  the  Ecclesiastical  Courts,  to  Rome  and  in  which  the 
world  was  informed  that  "  This  realm  of  England  is  an  Empire."  It  was  not  till  1544  that 
parliament  confirmed  Henry  VIII. 's  assumption  of  the  style  of  King  of  Ireland,  which  title 
had  a  more  effective  meaning  when  James  I.  inherited  it,  in  the  year  that  Mountjoy  completed 
the  conquest  of  Ireland. 


326  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

land.  So  when  his  son  Edward  VI.  succeeded  him, 
we  find  in  the  official  accounts  of  the  Coronation  that 
one  of  the  three  crowns  then  used  was  the  Imperial 
Crown.1  During  the  reigns  of  the  son,  and  of  the  elder 
daughter  of  Henry  VIII.,  who  had  been  put  into  the 
succession  by  a  later  statute,2  the  youth  of  the  one 
and  the  foreign  sympathies  of  the  other  checked  for 
more  than  ten  years  the  aspirations  of  the  nation. 
Then  came  Elizabeth.  With  her  the  imperial  terms  applied 
to  the  appurtenances  of  royalty,  entered  into  the  literary 
language  of  the  English  people.  So  familiar  had  the  term 
"imperial  crown"  become  that  it  was  attributed  to  bygone 
monarchs  of  the  realm  by  Shakespeare,3  whose  work  remains 
to  this  day  a  monument  of  the  spirit  which  animated  the 
Elizabethan  age,  and  one  of  the  most  precious  links  to  bind 
together  the  English  race,  which  in  his  time  began  the 
conquest  of  the  world.  A  symptom  of  the  development  of 
this  imperial  idea  is  found  in  the  Coronation  Order  of  James 
I.  In  this  first  English  version  of  the  coronation  service, 
which  was  drawn  up  immediately  after  the  death  of  the 
great  Queen,  the  expression  "crown  imperial"  was  used 
again  and  again  in  the  rubrics.  That  this  was  no  accidental 
use  of  the  phrase  is  testified  to  by  a  foreign  witness  of  the 
ceremony,  who  from  his  official  position  had  reason  to  note 
the  significance  of  the  words.  This  Roman  diplomatist,  at 
the  end  of  his  detailed  report  of  the  Coronation,  which  he 
sent  to  the  Nuncio  at  Paris,  writes,  "  I  will  say  in  conclu- 
sion that  the  King  has  been  crowned  with  a  crown  and 
sceptre  imperial,  and  as  Emperor  of  his  kingdoms."  4 

1  Acts  of  the  Privy  Council,  1547-50.  2  35  Hen.  VIII.,  c.  i. 

3  e.g.  King  Henry  V.,  Act  iv.  sc.  i,  etc.  etc. 

4  The  Report  of  Giovanni  degli  Effetti,  dated  from  Hampton  Court,  August  7,  1603,  pro- 
ceeds after  the  words  "Emperor  of  his  kingdoms,"  "and  Head  of  the  Church.     And  the 


THE    IMPERIAL    CROWN  327 

That  the  Stuarts  were  unworthy  of  the  imperial  tradition 
which  they  inherited  from  Elizabeth  is  a  commonplace  of 
history.  But  the  view  often  taken  of  their  epoch,  while 
it  brings  into  just  relief  the  imperial  instinct  and  genius  of 
Cromwell,  places  the  monarchy  in  an  unjust  light.  It  is 
true  that  the  few  years,  in  the  seventeenth  century,  of 
England's  formidable  eminence  in  the  world  were  those 
of  the  Protectorate,  while  the  two  long  periods,  in  that  cen- 
tury, during  which  she  was  of  no  weight  in  European  politics 
coincided  with  the  reigns  of  the  four  first  Stuarts.  But 
the  reason  of  the  contrast  was  not  that  the  Stuarts  were 
kings  and  that  the  Protector  was  the  president  of  a  republic. 
The  reason  is  that  Cromwell  was  a  great  Elizabethan, 
imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  queen  whose  subject  he  was 
born  ; l  while  the  four  first  Stuarts,  who  were  never  at  home 
in  England,  were  of  temperament  and  character  antago- 
nistic to  the  patriotic  instinct  which  pervaded  the  policy 
of  Elizabeth.  When  Cromwell  was  born,  Drake  and 
Frobisher  had  just  died,  the  victims  of  their  world- 
conquering  adventures,  and  he  grew  up  to  manhood  the 
witness  of  the  treatment  meted  out  by  James  I.  to  Raleigh, 
the  most  illustrious  survivor  of  the  last  reign.  Had 
he  been  born  forty  years  earlier,  he  might  have  been 
a  minister  of  Elizabeth,  whose  renown  had  put  that 
of  Walsingham  or  of  Burleigh  in  the  shade.  Had 


Church  service  was  that  of  the  Protestants,  and  with  this  I  kiss  your  hand."  The  conclusion 
of  this  despatch,  of  which  Dr  Wickham  Legg  found  a  transcript  at  the  Public  Record  Office, 
is  a  corroboration,  from  an  agent  of  the  Papacy,  of  what  has  been  said  about  the  genesis  of  the 
imperial  attributes  of  our  monarchy. 

1  This  was  finely  put  by  Mr  Swinburne,  who  appreciated  the  imperial  spirit  of  the  Elizabethan 
age  long  before  imperialism  was  ever  talked  about : — 

' '  That  sovereign  lordship  of  the  sea 
Bequeathed  to  Cromwell  from  Elizabeth." 


328  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

Elizabeth  left  a  son  or  a  grandson,  worthy  to  succeed  her, 
with  Cromwell  as  the  chief  counsellor  of  such  a  sovereign, 
England  might  have  been  brought  to  a  prouder  height 
than  that  of  France  under  Richelieu.  The  characters  of 
Elizabeth  and  of  Cromwell  had  many  points  in  common  : 
both  were  autocrats  impatient  of  constitutional  restraints  ; 
both  were  proud  of  England  and  resolved  that  she  should 
hold  an  imperial  position  worthy  of  their  pride.  It  was 
one  of  the  ironies  of  history  that  the  chief  of  the  parlia- 
mentarians should  have  been  a  dictator  despising  parlia- 
ments, and  that  the  great  imperialist  should  have  abrogated 
the  imperial  crown.  But  whatever  the  nature  of  his 
domestic  administration,  his  policy  and  prestige  beyond  the 
seas  made  his  term  of  government  a  fragment  of  the 
Elizabethan  age  set  down  in  the  middle  of  the  inglorious 
seventeenth  century. 

Although  the  personal  qualities  of  the  Stuarts  brought 
disadvantage  to  England,  their  succession  to  the  crown 
was,  in  one  particular,  of  inestimable  benefit.  It  brought 
about  peacefully  the  union  with  Scotland  which,  had  it 
been  effected  by  the  English  conquest  of  that  country, 
would  have  left  ineffaceable  discord  and  rancour  between 
the  inhabitants  of  North  and  South  Britain.  The  year 
in  which  Elizabeth  died  is  one  of  the  most  important 
turning-points  in  our  national  history.  It  was  then  that 
both  Scotland  and  Ireland  became  parts  of  the  same 
dominion  with  England,  from  which  junction  of  the  three 
kingdoms,  under  one  crown,  the  British  Empire  took  its 
start.  But  Scotland,  unlike  Ireland,  in  becoming  part 
of  that  Empire  preserved  her  dignity.  She  gave  a  King 
instead  of  having  one  imposed  upon  her,  and  her  insti- 


THE    IMPERIAL   CROWN  329 

tutions  remained  independent  of  those  of  England  until  a 
century  later,  when  by  the  Act  of  Union  the  Parliaments  of 
the  two  countries  became  one.  None  but  happy  results 
have  ensued  from  the  joining  of  Scotland  to  England.  The 
rude,  poor,  and  turbulent  extremity  of  our  island  has,  under 
the  Union,  become  one  of  the  most  cultivated,  prosperous, 
and  tranquil  regions  of  Europe.  Its  inhabitants,  formerly 
separated  from  its  southern  neighbours  by  mutual  aversion, 
have  not  only  peacefully  invaded  their  territory  and  aided 
to  develop  its  commercial  resources,  but  have  taken  the  lead 
in  their  empire-building  enterprises  beyond  the  seas.  With- 
out the  succession  of  the  Stuarts  the  unification  of  Great 
Britain  and  the  erection  of  the  first  storey  of  the  fabric  of 
the  British  Empire  would  have  been  delayed,  while  the 
Scots,  regarding  us  as  their  rivals  instead  of  as  their  undis- 
tinguishable  partners,  would  have  had  neither  the  faculty, 
the  desire,  nor  the  opportunity,  to  become  master-builders 
of  the  structure  of  Greater  Britain. 

The  Coronation  service  in  its  present  form  contains  many 
more  allusions  to  the  imperial  character  conferred  on  the 
monarch  by  the  rite  than  it  did  when  the  English  version 
was  first  used  on  the  accession  of  the  Stuarts.  Those 
additions,  of  which  the  significance  was  never  so  apparent 
as  when  they  were  heard  in  Westminster  Abbey  on  August 
9,  1902,  date  from  the  coronation  of  William  III.,  that  wise 
monarch  who,  though  he  had  in  his  veins  as  much  Stuart 
blood  as  either  of  his  three  predecessors,  and  was,  moreover, 
married  to  a  Stuart,  undid  all  the  harm  done  by  his  uncles 
and  his  grandfather  to  the  monarchical  cause  and  to  the 
imperial  germ.  His  last  public  act  had  for  its  aim  the 
consolidation  of  the  British  Empire  as  it  then  existed, 


330  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

when  eight  days  before  he  died  he  sent  a  message  to  his 
English  Parliament  expressing  his  desire  to  see  it  united 
with  that  of  Scotland. 

Considerable  as  has  been  the  share  of  the  Scots  in  the 
later  development  of  the  British  Empire,  the  English 
nation  had  no  more  need  of  their  aid,  at  that  period,  to 
encourage  them  in  their  imperial  aspirations  than  in  the 
days  of  Elizabeth.  The  spirit  of  Drake  and  of  Frobisher 
was  abroad  in  England  more  than  a  hundred  years  after 
they  and  their  royal  mistress  had  gone.  Just  before  the 
House  of  Hanover  succeeded  to  the  Imperial  Crown,  one  of 
the  greatest  masters  of  our  language,1  in  the  golden  age 
of  English  literature,  writing  of  a  typical  London  merchant, 
of  whom  he  related  that  there  was  not  a  point  in  the  com- 
pass but  blowed  home  one  of  his  ships,  added  that  the 
worthy  citizen  called  the  sea  "the  British  Common."  It 
was  only  an  incidental,  unstudied  touch  in  a  portrait  from 
the  hand  of  an  artist,  but  it  summed  up  by  anticipation  the 
history  of  the  British  Empire  in  the  eighteenth  century. 
The  calm  determination  of  our  forefathers  of  that  time  to 
be  supreme  at  sea,  which  a  little  later  in  the  century  was 
expressed  by  the  poet  Thomson,  in  his  immortal  refrain,  had 
a  twofold  result.  While  our  naval  supremacy  prepared 
the  way  for  us  to  become  the  arbiters  of  Europe  a  hundred 
years  after  the  succession  of  the  House  of  Hanover,  our 
superior  familiarity  on  the  element,  called  by  the  patriotic 
merchant  the  "  British  Common,"  made  it  possible  for  us 
to  take  early  possession  of  the  lands  which  'now  compose 
the  British  Empire.  A  people  which  treated  the  sea  as 

1  Richard  Steele.     Spectator ;  No.  2,  March  2,  1710-11. 


THE    IMPERIAL    CROWN  331 

its  own  domain  was  not  discouraged  even  when,  in  that 
fateful  eighteenth  century,  it  lost  its  chief  dependency 
beyond  the  ocean.  Before  that  century  ended,  the  conquest 
of  Canada,  the  conquest  of  India,  and  the  discovery  of  Aus- 
tralia were  destined  to  make  up  for,  triply,  the  secession 
of  the  United  States.  As  the  nineteenth  century  proceeded, 
and  the  far-off  colonies  grew  in  population  and  in  wealth, 
the  idea  became  current  that  they  would  follow  the 
example  of  the  American  settlements  and  one  day  demand 
a  separate  existence.  Statesmen  for  the  most  part  believed 
that  before  many  years  India  and  the  Crown  Colonies 
would  remain  the  only  British  possessions  beyond  the  seas. 
This  idea  gained  strength  when,  with  Queen  Victoria, 
came  the  new  era  of  scientific  and  mechanical  invention, 
revolutionising  the  conditions  of  human  existence  and  of 
intercommunication.  But  at  the  coronation  of  the  young 
Queen  she  had  assumed  an  emblem,  which  was  to  convert 
into  a  binding  influence  those  very  forces  which  were 
deemed  likely  to  hasten  the  independence  of  the  Colonies. 
Hence  it  was,  as  we  have  seen  in  the  foregoing  pages, 
that,  when  her  illustrious  son  was  crowned,  the  proud 
words  added  in  the  course  of  generations  to- the  Form 
and  Order  of  Coronation  attained  their  full  significance. 
When  King  Edward  VII.  was  invested  with  the  Imperial 
Orb,  that  emblem  of  world-wide  sway,  as  he  held  it  in  his 
hand,  had  a  new  meaning  unknown  to  the  most  powerful  or 
the  most  ambitious  of  his  predecessors.  When  he  was 
enthroned  and  exhorted  to  stand  firm  and  hold  fast  the  seat 
and  state  of  Royal  and  Imperial  Dignity,  his  throne  was  the 
centre  of  the  mightiest  Empire  the  world  had  ever  seen. 
Surrounded  by  his  loyal  subjects  from  all  parts  of  his 


332  THE    CORONATION    OF   EDWARD    VII. 

domains,  whose  symbol  of  unity  was  the  Imperial  Crown 
upon  his  head,  King  Edward  was  the  chief  figure  of 
a  picture  which  realised  the  vision  of  the  ancient  seer 
who  said,  "  I  will  bring  thy  children  from  the  east,  and 
gather  thee  from  the  west ;  I  will  say  to  the  north  give  up, 
and  to  the  south  keep  not  back  :  bring  my  sons  from  far  and 
my  daughters  from  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

CHATEAU  DE  BELLEFONTAINE, 

BIARRITZ, 
September  6,  1902— June  6,  1903. 


APPENDICES 


APPENDIX    I 

LISTS  OF  THE  PERSONS  WHO  WERE   PRESENT   AT  OR  WHO 

WERE      INVITED      BY      THE      KING'S      COMMAND,     TO      THE 

CORONATION  OF  THEIR  MAJESTIES  KING  EDWARD  VII. 
AND  QUEEN  ALEXANDRA  AT  WESTMINSTER  ABBEY,  ON 
SATURDAY,  AUGUST  QTH,  1902,  INCLUDING  THE  NAMES 

OF  THOSE  WHO  TOOK  PART  IN  THE  ROYAL  PROCESSIONS 
THROUGH  THE  STREETS  AND  WITHIN  THE  ABBEY. 

[The  following  lists  are  in  great  measure  based  on  those  prepared  by  His 
Majesty's  command,  under  the  direction  of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  Earl  Marshal, 
K.G.,  by  Sir  Robert  Hobart,  K.C.V.O.,  C.B.,  the  Secretary  of  the  Earl 
Marshal's  Office,  who  has  a  hereditary  connection  with  Coronations,  his  father, 
the  Honourable  and  Very  Reverend  the  Dean  of  Windsor,  having  as  Registrar 
of  the  Order  of  the  Garter,  taken  part  in  the  Coronations  of  George  IV., 
William  IV.  and  Queen  Victoria.  No  such  record  has  ever  been  made  of 
previous  Coronations,  and  it  is  therefore  hoped  that  the  publication  of  these  lists 
may  be  of  historical  value,  in  the  future,  for  the  purposes  of  reference.  In  the 
composition  of  the  foregoing  work,  especially  the  portions  of  it  relating  to  the 
Coronation  of  Queen  Victoria,  the  existence  of  similar  lists  would  have  been 
of  the  highest  utility,  as  it  has  been  impossible  to  verify  the  presence  of 
some  of  the  most  important  personages  who  are  believed  to  have  been  present 
at  Westminster  Abbey  on  June  28,  1838. 

The  lists  drawn  up  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  Office  have,  in  certain  particulars, 
been  departed  from,  so  that  department  is  not  responsible  for  any  of  the  changes. 
In  most  cases  a  note  has  been  appended  to  each  category  to  indicate  any  altera- 
tions which  have  been  made,  of  which  the  following  are  the  most  important.  The 
lists  of  the  Royal  Guests  (both  of  the  English  Royal  Family  and  of  foreign 
reigning  Houses),  of  the  Special  Missions,  and  of  the  Diplomatic  body  present 
at  the  Coronation,  have  been  entirely  re-fashioned,  under  the  supervision  of  the 
highest  authorities.  In  those  categories  the  names  only  of  the  persons  who 
actually  attended  the  Coronation  are  given,  with  the  exception  of  the  chiefs 
of  the  Special  Missions  who  came  to  England  in  June  but  were  unable  to 
remain  for  the  postponed  ceremony.  The  lists  of  the  Peers  and  the  Peeresses 
have  been  taken  from  the  Coronation  Supplement  to  the  London  Gazette, 
issued  by  the  Earl  Marshal  on  October  29,  1902,  which  likewise  gives  the 
names  only  of  those  who  were  present,  as  far  as  they  could  be  ascertained.  A 
considerable  number  of  names  have  been  added  in  other  categories,  which  do  not 
appear  in  the  lists  prepared  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  Office,  including  those  of 
the  boys  of  Westminster  School  and  of  the  singers  and  musicians  who  performed 
the  musical  portion  of  the  Coronation  ceremony.  Moreover,  the  names  have 


336  APPENDIX    I 

been  added  of  a  certain  number  of  persons  who,  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  lists,  are 
referred  to  only  by  their  official  designations,  as,  for  example,  the  representatives 
of  the  Universities.  Beyond  the  categories  specified  in  this  paragraph  it  has  been 
impossible  to  verify  the  presence  of  the  persons  whose  names  appear  in  the  lists, 
which,  therefore,  contain  the  names  of  a  certain  number  who  did  not  attend. 
Consequently,  outside  the  categories  of  Royal  and  Diplomatic  guests,  no  names 
have  been  omitted  which  appear  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  lists.  On  the  other 
hand  the  names  of  a  certain  number  of  persons,  owing  to  their  official 
functions,  appear  more  than  once.  In  the  preparation  of  lists  containing  over 
8000  names,  errors  are  inevitable,  and  any  which  are  indicated  to  Messrs 
Methuen,  36  Essex  Street,  W.C.,  will  receive  careful  attention  in  the  revision 
of  future  editions  of  this  work.] 

THE  ROYAL  PROCESSIONS  TO  AND  WITHIN  WESTMINSTER 
ABBEY  ON  THE  OCCASION  OF  THE  CORONATION  OF 
THEIR  MAJESTIES  KING  EDWARD  VII.  AND  QUEEN 
ALEXANDRA. 

{The  following  account  of  the  Royal  Processions  is  taken  from  the  Supplement  to  the 
London  Gazette  of  October  29,  1902.) 

EARL  MARSHAL'S  OFFICE, 

gtA  August  1902. 

Their  Majesties,  attended  by  Their  Royal  Households,  preceded  by  the  Princes  and 
Princesses  of  the  Blood  Royal,  attended  by  the  respective  Households  of  Their  Royal  High- 
nesses and  also  by  the  Royal  Guests,  proceeded  this  day  to  Westminster  Abbey,  in  the 
following  order : — 

Trumpeters,  Royal  Horse  Guards. 

Squadron  and  Band  of  ist  Life  Guards. 

ist  Troop  of  Escort  of  Royal  Horse  Guards. 

DRESS  CARRIAGES  AND  PAIRS  CONVEYING  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY  AND  FOREIGN  ROYAL 
PRINCES.     (From  Buckingham  Palace  at  10  a.m.) 

first  Carriage. 
Field-Marshal  His  Royal  Highness  The  Duke  of  Cambridge,  K.G.,  K.T.,  K.P., 

G.C.B.,  G.C.H.,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.I.E.,  G.C.V.O.    (P.C.) 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Frederica  of  Hanover  (Baroness  von  Pawel 

Rammingen). 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Alice  of  Albany. 

Second  Carriage. 

His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  Andrew  of  Greece. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  George  of  Greece,  G.C.B. 
Her  Serene  Highness  The  Princess  Victoria  Alice  of  Battenberg. 
Her  Grand  Ducal  Highness  The  Princess  Louis  of  Battenberg, 

Third  Carriage. 

His  Highness  The  Prince  Maurice  of  Battenberg. 
His  Highness  The  Prince  Leopold  of  Battenberg. 
His  Highness  The  Prince  Alexander  of  Battenberg. 
Her  Highness  The  Princess  Victoria  Eugenie  of  Battenberg. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Beatrice  (Princess  Henry  of  Battenberg). 


APPENDIX   I  337 

Fourth.  Carriage. 

Her  Royal  Highness  The  Duchess  of  Albany. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Louise  (Duchess  of  Argyll). 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Crown  Prince  of  Roumania,  G.C.B. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Crown  Princess  of  Roumania. 

Fifth  Carriage. 

Her  Highness  The  Princess  Louise  Augusta  of  Schleswig-Holstein. 
Her  Highness  The  Princess  Victoria  of  Schleswig-Holstein. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Victoria  Patricia  of  Connaught. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Christian  of  Schleswig-Holstein. 

Sixth  Carriage. 

Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Margaret  of  Connaught. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Duchess  of  Connaught. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Grand  Duke  of  Hesse,  K.G.,  G.C.B. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Duke  of  Sparta,  G.C.B. 

Seventh  Carriage. 

His  Royal  Highness  The  Crown  Prince  of  Denmark,  K.G.,  G.C.B. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Duchess  of  Sparta. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  Henry  of  Prussia,  K.G.,  G.C.B. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Henry  of  Prussia. 

Eighth  Carriage  (Six  Black  Horses). 
The  Lady  Alexandra  Duff. 

Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Maud  (Princess  Charles  of  Denmark). 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Victoria. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Louise  (Duchess  of  Fife). 
2nd  Troop  of  Escort  of  Royal  Horse  Guards. 

THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES'S  PROCESSION 
(from  York  House  at  10.15  a.m.). 

Advanced  Guard  of  His  Royal  Highness  the  Prince  of  Wales's  Escort  of 
Royal  Horse  Guards. 

First  Carriage. 
The  Hon.  Derek  W.  G.  Keppel,  C.M.G.,  M.V.O.,  Equerry>i 

in  Waiting 
Commander  Sir  Charles  L.  Cust,  Bart.,  C.M.G.,  M.V.O., 

,  K.C.B..  K.C.M.G., 


Private  Secretary 

Lieut.  -Colonel  Hon.  Sir  W.   H.   P.   Carington,    K.C.V.O., 
C.  B.  ,  Comptroller  and  Treasurer 

Second  Carriage. 

Lord  Wenlock,  G.  C.S.I.,  G.C.I.E  (P.C.),  Lord  of  the  Bedchamber  to  His  Royal 

Highness  the  Prince  of  Wales. 

The  Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  Chamberlain  \        „      R       .  „.  , 

The  Lady  Mary  Lygon,  Woman  of  the  Bedchamber  >Th?Pri^7st  n?Waff 
The  Lady  Eva  Dugdale,  Woman  of  the  Bedchamber  /  The  Prlncess  of  w*les. 
ist  Troop  of  His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  of  Wales's  Escort  of  Royal  Horse  Guards. 

Third  Carriage. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  THE  PRINCE  AND  PRINCESS  OF  WALES. 

2nd  Troop  of  His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  of  Wales's  Escort  of  Royal  Horse  Guards. 
Y 


338  APPENDIX   I 

THE  KING'S  PROCESSION 

(at  ii  a.m.). 

Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  S.  Cowans. 

ADVANCED  GUARD  OF  SOVEREIGN'S  ESCORT  OF  ROYAL  HORSE  GUARDS. 
THE  KING'S  BARGE-MASTER  AND 
12  WATERMEN. 
DRESS  CARRIAGES  AND  PAIRS  CONVEYING  THE  HOUSEHOLD  OF  THEIR  MAJESTIES  : 

First  Carriage. 

The  Hon.  V.  A.  Spencer,  Page  of  Honour. 
H.  E.  Festinge,  Esq.,   Page  of  Honour. 
The  Hon.  Mary  Dyke,  Maid  of  Honour. 
The  Hon.  Sylvia  Edwardes,  Maid  of  Honour. 

Second  Carriage. 

The  Hon.  Sidney  Greville,  C.V.O.,  C.B.,  Groom  in  Waiting. 
The  Lord  Knollys,  G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B.,  K.C.M.G.,  Private  Secretary  to  The  King. 
General  The  Right  Hon.  Sir  D.   M.   Probyn,  G.C.B.,  G.C.V.O.,  K. C.S.I.,  «.«., 
Keeper  of  the  Privy  Purse. 

Third  Carriage. 

The  Viscount  Colville  of  Culross,  K.T. ,  G.C.  V.O. ,  Lord  Chamberlain  to  The  Queen. 
General  Lord  Chelmsford,  G.C.B.,  Gold  Stick  in  Waiting. 
Admiral    Sir  M.   Culme-Seymour,    Bart.,    G.C.B.,   Vice-Admiral  of   the    United 

Kingdom. 
The  Hon.  Charlotte  Knollys,  Woman  of  the  Bedchamber. 

Fourth  Carriage. 
The  Viscount  Churchill,   K.C.V.O.,  Acting  Lord  Chamberlain  (in  the  absence  of 

The  Earl  of  Clarendon  (P.C.),  prevented  by  indisposition  from  carrying  out  his 

duties  as  Lord  Chamberlain). 

The  Earl  of  Pembroke  and  Montgomery,  G.C. V.O. .  Lord  Steward. 
The  Dowager  Countess  of  Lytton,  Lady  of  the  Bedchamber. 
The  Duchess  of  Buccleuch,  Mistress  of  the  Robes. 

ACTING  AIDES-DE-CAMP  TO  THE  COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF: 

Major  Mahomed  Ali  Beg  •  Captain  Raj  Kunwar  Lieut. -Colonel  Nawab 

Nawab  Afsur-ud-Dowla  Bir  Bikram  Singh  Mahomed  Aslam 

Bahadur,  C.I. E.  of  Sirmur,  C.I.E.  Khan  Bahadur,  C.I. E. 

PERSONAL  STAFF  TO  THE  COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF,  viz.  : 

Major  Major  Hon.  Captain  Hon.  Captain  Lord 

W.M.Sherston,D.S.O.     G.  J.  Goschen,  M.P.      H.  Dawnay,  D.S.O.     C.  G.  F.  Fitzmaurice. 

Co,on=lV,scoun,  Harding,  "tfSSgSl?1 

HONORARY  AIDE-DE-CAMP  TO  THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES  : 

Major  H.  H.  Maharaja  Sir  Raj  Rajeshwar  Siromani  Sri  Ganga  Singh,  Bahadur  of 
Bikanir,  K.C.I.E. 

THE  AIDES-DE-CAMP  TO  THE  KING,  viz. : 

(i)  VOLUNTEER  : 

Colonel  Lieutenant-Colonel  Colonel  Sir  C.  E.  H. 

E.  Villiers.  Earl  of  Stradbroke.  Vincent,  K.C.M.G.,  C.B.,  M.P. 

Colonel  Hon.  Colonel  Colonel 

H.  G.  L.  Crichton.  Lord  Clifford.  J.  Stevenson. 

Colonel  Colonel  Colonel  Colonel 

Lord  Blythswood.        J.  C.  Cavendish.     J.  H.  Rivett-Carnac,  C.I.E.      The  Earl  of  Wemyss. 


APPENDIX    I 


339 


(2)  YEOMANRY: 

Colonel                                       Colonel  Colonel 

The  Earl  of                              The  Marquis  of  The  Earl  of 

Scarborough.                              Hertford  (P. C.)  Kilmorey.  K.P. 

Colonel  The                        Colonel                 Colonel  The  Earl  of  Colonel  The  Earl  of 

Duke  of  Beaufort           Viscount  Galway.                 Harewood.  Haddington. 


Colonel 
Lord  A.  M.  A.  Percy. 

Colonel 
C.  P.  LeCornu,  C.B. 

Colonel 
The  Earl  of  March. 


Colonel  His  Highness 

Maharaja  Sir  Nripendra 

Narayan  Bhup  Bahadur  of 

Cooch  Behar,  G.C.I.E.,  C.B. 


Brevet-Colonel 
H.  I.  W.  Hamilton,  D.S.O. 

Colonel 
H.  V.  Cowan. 


(3)  MILITIA: 

Lieutenant-Colonel 
Sir  H.  Munro,  Bart. 

Colonel 
C.  B.  Bashford. 

Colonel 
Sir  R.  H.  Ogilvy,  Bart. 

(4)  HONORARY  INDIAN  : 
Major-General  His  Highness 

Maharaja  Sir  Pertab  Singh 
ofldar.G.  C.S.I.,  K.C.B. 

(5)  REGULAR  FORCES: 

Brevet-Colonel 

R.  B.  Adams,  C.B.,  B.C. 

Brevet-Colonel 

C.  W.  Park. 


Brevet-Colonel  Brevet-Colonel  Brevet-Colonel 

J.  Spens,  C.B.         H.  C.  O.  Plumer,  C.B.      L.  A.  Hope,  C.B. 
Brevet-Colonel  Brevet-Colonel  Colonel 

R.  G.  Broadwood,  C.B.     D.  F.  Lewis,  C.B.        H.  Cooper,  C.M.G 

Colonel  Colonel 

W.  Aitken,  C.B.          SirF.  Howard,  K.C.B.,  C.M.G. 


Colonel 
Earl  Cawdor. 

Colonel 

W.  G.  Wood-Martin. 

Colonel  The  Duke  of 

Northumberland,  K.G.  (P.C.) 


Colonel  His  Highness 

Maharaja  Dhiraj  Sir  Madho 

Rao  Sindhia  of  Gwalior, 

G.C.S.I. 


Brevet-Colonel 

W.  P.  Campbell. 

Brevet-Colonel 

T.  D.  Pilcher,  C.B. 

Brevet-Colonel 
R.  C.  G.  Mayne,  C.B. 

Colonel 
.      H.  H.  Mathias,  C.B. 

Brevet-Colonel 
G.  L.  C.  Money,  C.B.,  D.S.O. 


(6)  NAVAL  AND  MARINE. 


Colonel  T.  D.  Bridge. 
Captain  Captain 

R.  F.  O.  Foote,  W.  H.  B.  Graham, 

R.N.,  C.M.G.  R.N. 

Captain  Captain 

Sir  Richard  Poore, 

Bart.,  R.N.  R.N. 

Major-General  Admiral 

Sir  Alfred  Gaselee,  Sir  E.  Seymour, 

G.C.I.E.,  K.C.B.  G.C.B.,  O.M. 


Colonel  W.  Campbell. 


Captain 

C.  R.  Arbuthnot, 
R.N 


Captain 

F.  C.  B.  Bridgeman,    W.  Des  V.  Hamilton, 
R.N. 


Captain 
A.  C.  Corry, 

R.N. 

Commodore 
Hon.  H.  Lambton, 
R.N.,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 
General 

Viscount  Kitchener, 
G.C.B.,  O.M.,  G. C.M.G. 


THE  HEAD-QUARTERS  STAFF  OF  THE  ARMY 
Major  Brevet-Major 

E.  E.  Carter,  C.M.G.          F.  R.  F.  Boileau. 
Brevet-  Brevet- 

Lieutenant-Colonel 


Major  Major 

L.  A.  M.  Stopford.  W.  Adye. 

Lieutenant-Colonel      Vet.  Lieut. -Colonel 
E.  A.  Altham,  J.  A.  Nunn, 

C.M.G.  C.I.E.,  D.S.O. 

Colonel  Colonel 

P.  H.  N.  Lake.  F.  S.  Robb. 

Colonel  Colonel 

C.B.',  C.M.G.  W.  E.  Franklyn,  C.B.  F.  W.  Benson,  C.B. 

Colonel  Colonel  Colonel 

H.  D.  Hutchinson.  R.  A.  Montgomery,  C.B.  C.  E.  Beckett,  C.B. 

Colonel  Colonel  Major-General 

C.  H.  Bagot,  C.B.  R.  Auld,  C.B.  Lord  Chesham,  K.C.B.  (P.C.) 


Lieutenant-Colonel 
E.  J.  Granet. 

Colonel 
C.  E.  Heath. 

Colonel  E.  O.  Hay. 


W.  R.  Robertson,  D.S.O. 

Colonel 

R.  C.  Maxwell,  C.B. 
Colonel  J.  K.  Trotter, 


340 


APPENDIX   I 


Major-General 

F.  G.  Slade,  C.B. 

Major-General 

H.  C.  Borrett. 

Lieutenant-General 

Sir  W.  G.  Nicholson,  K.C.B. 

Lieutenant-General 
Sir  C.  M.  Clarke,  Bart.,  G.C.B. 


Major-General 

H.  F.  Grant,  C.B. 

Surgeon-General 

SirW.  Taylor,  K.C.B. 

Lieutenant-General 
Lord  W.  F.  E.  Seymour 


Major-General 
Sir  A.  E.Turner,  K.C.B. 

Major-General 
A.  S.  Wynne,  C.B. 

General  Sir 

R.  Harrison,  K.C.B.,  C.M.G. 
Lieutenant-General 
SirT.  Kelly  Kenny,  K.C.B. 


Field-Marshal  Earl  Roberts,  K.G.,  K.P..  G.C.B.,  O.M..  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.I. E.,  S.S.  (P.C.), 
Commander-in-Chief. 

His  MAJESTY'S  MARSHALMEN. 
25  Yeomen  of  the  Guard  (who  walked  to  the  Abbey  only,  in  ranks  of  four,  and  were 

relieved  by  25  more  for  the  return  route). 

Major  C.  Wray,  Equerry  to  His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  Christian  of 
Schleswig-Holstein. 

THE  EXTRA  EQUERRIES  TO  THE  KING. 
Lord  Captain 


Marcus  Beresford,  M.V.O. 

Lieutenant-Colonel 
A.  E.  W.  Count  Gleichen,  C.V.O.,  C.M.G.,  D.S.O. 


Hon.  A.  Greville. 
Major-General 
J.  C.  Russell. 


THE  EQUERRIES-IN-ORDINARY  TO  THE  KING. 
The  Hon.  T.  H.  Ward.         Captain  F.  E.  G.  Ponsonby,          Captain  G.  L.  Holford, 

C.V.O.  C.V.O.,  C.I.E. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Lieutenant-Colonel 

Hon.  H.  C.  Legge,  C.V.O.  A.  Davidson,  C.V.O.,  C,B. 


His  Highness 

Prince  Albert  of 

Schleswig-Holstein, 

G.C.B.,  G.C.V.O. 


His  Royal  Highness 

Prince  Christian  of 

Schleswig-Holstein, 

K.G.,  G.C.V.O.  (P.C.) 

ESCORT  OF  COLONIAL  CAVALRY. 
ESCORT  OF  INDIAN  CAVALRY. 


His  Royal  Highness 
Prince  Charles  of 

Denmark, 
G.C.B.,  G.C.V.O. 


FIRST  DIVISION  OF  SOVEREIGN'S  ESCORT  OF  ROYAL  HORSE  GUARDS. 


Fhe  State  Coach 

Field-Marshal  His  Royal 
Highness  The  Duke  of 
Connaught,  K.G.,  K.T., 
K.P.,  G.C.B.,  G.C.S.I., 

conveying 

G.C.M.G.,  G.C.I.E., 

The 

Major 
A.  Vaughan  Lee, 
Royal  Horse  Guards, 
Captain  of  Escort. 

THEIR  MAJESTIES 

King  and  Queen. 

The  Standard. 

G.C.V.O. 

Lieut.  -Colonel 
Lord  Binning, 
Royal  Horse  Guards, 
Field  Officer  of  Escort. 
2nd  Lieutenant 
His  Royal  Highness  Prince 
Arthur  of  Connaught, 
K.G.,  G.C.V.O. 

Major-General 
W.  H.  Mackinnon,  C.B. 

The  Duke  of  Buccleuch, 
K.G.,  K.T.  (P.C.), 
Captain-General  of  the  Royal 
Archer  Guard  of  Scotland. 

followed  by 
Earl  Waldegrave  (P.C.), 
Captain  of  the 
Yeomen  of  the  Guard. 

Major-General 
Sir  H.  Trotter,  K.C.V.O., 
Chief  Staff  Officer. 

The  Duke  of  Portland, 
K.G.,  G.C.V.O.  (P.C.). 
Master  of  the  Horse. 

APPENDIX   I  341 

Colonel  Captain  Major-General  Major-General 

J.  F.  Brocklehurst.         Hon.  S.  Fortescue,    Sir  S.  de  A.  C.  Clarke,       Sir  H.  P.  Ewart, 
C.V.O.,  C.B..         C.V.O.,C.M.G.,R.N.,    K.C.V.O.,  C.M.G.,       K.C.B.,  K.C.V.O., 
Equerry  in  Equerry  in  Equerry  in  Crown  Equerry. 

Waiting  to  Waiting  to  Waiting  to 

The  Queen.  The  King.  The  King. 

The  Field  Officer  in  Brigade  Waiting,  The  Silver  Stick, 

Colonel  F.  A.  Graves-Sawle,  Colonel  T.  C.  P.  Galley,  M.V.O., 

Coldstream  Guards.  ist  Life  Guards. 

Adjutant  Aide-de-Camp  to  Silver  Stick  Adjutant 

in  Brigade  Waiting.  His  Royal  Highness  Captain  P.  B.  Cookson, 

Major  J.  R.  Hall,  The  Duke  of  Connaught,  ist  Life  Guards. 

Coldstream  Guards.  Major  E.  F.  Clayton, 

Scots  Guards. 
ROYAL  GROOMS. 

REAR  DIVISION  OF  SOVEREIGN'S  ESCORT  OF  ROYAL  HORSE  GUARDS. 
RESERVE  SQUADRON  OF  2ND  LIFE  GUARDS. 


THE  ROYAL  PROCESSIONS  WITHIN  WESTMINSTER 
ABBEY. 

PROCESSION  OF  PRINCES  AND  PRINCESSES  OF  THE  BLOOD  ROYAL. 

T.  M.  Joseph-Watkin,  Esq.,  G.  Ambrose  Lee,  Esq. 

Portcullis  Pursuivant.  Bluemantle  Pursuivant. 

The  Right  Hon.  Sir  Spencer  C.  B.  Ponsonby-Fane,  G.C.B.  (P.C.). 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Louise,  Duchess  of  Fife,  with  Lady  Alexandra  Duff ; 

her  Train  borne  by 

The  Lady  Cecilia  Leila  Webbe. 

Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Victoria  ; 

her  Train  borne  by 
The  Hon.  Mrs  D.  Keppel. 

Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Maud  (Princess  Charles  of  Denmark) ; 
her  Train  borne  by 
Miss  Carstensen ; 

attended  by 

Colonel  Henry  Knollys,  M.V.O.  (Comptroller). 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Helena,  Princess  Christian  of  Schleswig-Holstein  ; 

her  Train  borne  by 

The  Lady  Edward  Cavendish  ; 

her  Coronet  borne  by 

Major  Evan  Martin. 

Her  Highness  the  Princess  Victoria  of  Schleswig-Holstein  ; 

attended  by  Miss  Emily  Loch. 
Her  Highness  the  Princess  Louise  Augusta  of  Schleswig-Hclstein  ; 

attended  by 

The  Hon.  Mary  Hughes  and  Colonel  George  Grant  Gordon,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Louise,  Duchess  of  Argyll ; 

attended  by 
The  Lady  Sophia  Eliza  Macnamara,  Lady  in  Waiting, 

and 
^  Major  N.  W.  Cuthbertson,  Equerry. 

Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Beatrice,  Princess  Henry  of  Battenberg  ; 

her  Train  borne  by  Miss  Minnie  Cochrane,  Lady  in  Waiting  ; 
and  attended  by  Colonel  Lord  William  Cecil,  M.V.O.,  Comptroller. 


342  APPENDIX   I 

Her  Highness  the  Princess  Victoria  Eugenie  of  Battenberg. 

His  Highness  the  Prince  Alexander  of  Battenberg. 

His  Highness  the  Prince  Leopold  of  Battenberg. 

His  Highness  the  Prince  Maurice  of  Battenberg. 

Her  Royal  Highness  the  Duchess  of  Connaught  and  Strathearn ; 

attended  by 
The  Hon.  Mrs  Alfred  Egerton,  Lady  in  Waiting, 

and 

Captain  Sir  Maurice  Fitzgerald,  Bart. 

Her  Royal  Highness  Her  Royal  Highness 

the  Princess  Victoria  Patricia ;  the  Princess  Margaret ; 

attended  by  attended  by 

Mrs  Clayton.  The  Lady  Sybil  Evelyn  de  Vere  Lascelles. 

Her  Royal  Highness  the  Duchess  of  Albany ; 

attended  by 
The  Hon.  Mrs  Richard  Moreton,  Lady  in  Waiting,  and  Sir  Robert  Hawthorn  Collins. 

K.C.B.,  Comptroller. 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Alice  of  Albany  ; 

attended  by 

Miss  Heron  Maxwell. 

Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Augusta, 

Grand  Duchess  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz ; 

attended  by 
Baroness  de  Heyden  and 

Hugo  Wemyss,  Esq. 

His  Highness  the  Duke  Adolf  Friedrich  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz,  G.C.B. 

Field-Marshal  His  Royal  Highness  the  Duke  of  Cambridge,  K.G.,  K.T.,  K.P.,  G.C.B.. 

G.C.H.,  G.C.S.I..  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.I.E.,  G.C.V.O.  (P.C.); 

attended  by 
Colonel  Augustus  Charles  Frederick  FitzGeorge,  C.B.,  Comptroller  and  Equerry,  and 

Rear- Admiral  Adolphus  Augustus  Frederick  FitzGeorge,  C.V.O. 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Frederica,  Baroness  von  Pawel-Rammingen ; 

attended  by 

Countess  Bremer,  Lady  in  Waiting,  and  Atherton  Byrom,  Esq.,  Equerry. 
Her  Grand  Ducal  Highness  Princess  Louise  of  Battenberg  ; 

accompanied  by 
Her  Serene  Highness  Princess  Victoria  Alice  of  Battenberg  ; 

attended  by 
Miss  Nona  Kerr  and  Sir  A.  Condie  Stephen,  K.C.M.G.,  K.C.V.O.,  C.B. 

PROCESSION  OF  ROYAL  GUESTS  AND  THEIR  SUITES. 

On  arrival  at  the  West  Door  the  Royal  Guests  were  received  by  Major-General  Sir 
Arthur  Edward  Augustus  Ellis,  K.C.V.O.,  C.S.I.,  and  conducted  to  the  Choir,  where  they 
were  shown  to  the  seats  provided  for  Their  Royal  Highnesses  by  Colonel  the  Hon.  Sir 
William  James  Colville,  K.C.V.O.,  C.B.,  Master  of  His  Majesty's  Ceremonies,  R.  F.  Synge, 
Esq.,  C.M.G.,  Deputy  Marshal  of  His  Majesty's  Ceremonies,  and  D.  Tupper,  Esq.,  M.V.O. , 
Assistant  Comptroller  in  the  Lord  Chamberlain's  Department. 

His  Royal  Highness  the  Grand  Duke  of  Hesse,  K.G.,  G.C.B.  ; 
attended  by 

Colonel  Sir  Robert  Nigel  Fitzhardinge  Kingscote,  K.C.B. 

Hon.  Henry  Julian  Stonor,  M.V.O. 

Colonel  von  Wachter,  Acting-General  Aide-de-Camp. 

Captain  Kraemer,  Aide-de-Camp. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  the  Prince  and  Princess  Henry  of  Prussia  ; 
attended  by 

Admiral  of  the  Fleet  the  Earl  of  Clanwilliam,  G.C.B.,  K.C.M.G. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  the  Right  Hon.  Sir  F.  I.  Edwards,  G.C.V.O..  K.C.B.  (P.C.) 

Oberhofmeisterin  Freifrau  von  Seckendorff. 

Hofmarschall  Vice-Admiral  Freiherr  von  Seckendorff,  K.C.V.O. 


APPENDIX   I  343 

His  Royal  Highness  the  Crown  Prince  of  Denmark,  K.G.,  G.C.B. ; 
attended  by 

Lord  Kenyon. 

Major-General  John  Palmer  Brabazon,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 

His  Excellency  Count  Joachim  Moltke,  G.C.V.O.,  Comptroller. 

Captain  Boeck,  M.V.O.,  Aide-de-Camp. 
Their  Royal  Highnesses  the  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Sparta ; 
attended  by 

Admiral  Sir  Henry  Frederick  Stephenson,  K.C.B. 

Lieutenant  Albert  Edward  Stanley  Clarke,  M.V.O. 

Mademoiselle  Contostavlos. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Agamemnon  Pallis. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  the  Crown  Prince  and  Crown  Princess  of  Roumania  ; 
attended  by 

Colonel  Lord  Edward  William  Pelham-Clinton,  G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B. 

Madame  Romniceano. 

His  Excellency  General  Robesco. 

Major  Demetresco. 

His  Royal  Highness  Prince  George  of  Greece,  G.C.B.  ; 
attended  by 

Captain  Hon.  Alwyn  Henry  Fulke  Greville. 

Captain  Carpouny. 

His  Royal  Highness  Prince  Andrew  of  Greece ; 
attended  by 

Montague  Eliot,  Esq. 


PROCESSION  OF  THEIR  ROYAL  HIGHNESSES  THE  PRINCE 
AND  PRINCESS  OF  WALES. 

On  arrival  at  the  West  Door  Their  Royal  Highnesses  the  Prince  and  Princess  of 
Wales  were  met  by  the  Ladies  and  Gentlemen  in  attendance.  H.R.H.  The  Prince  of 
Wales  was  conducted  to  his  seat  in  front  of  the  Peers,  and  H.R.H.  The  Princess  of  Wales 
to  the  Royal  Box,  where  Her  Royal  Highness  was  joined  by  Their  Royal  Highnesses  Prince 
Edward  and  Prince  George  of  Wales. 

PROCESSION  OF  THEIR  ROYAL  HIGHNESSES  THE  PRINCE  AND  PRINCESS 
OF  WALES. 

William  A.  Lindsay,  Esq.,  K.C.,  Charles  H.  Athffl,  Esq. 

Windsor  Herald.  Richmond  Herald. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Arthur  Collins,  C.B.,  M.V.O. 

Her  Royal  Highness  His  Royal  Highness  the  PRINCE  OF  WALES, 

the  PRINCESS  OF  WALES  K.G.,  K.T.,  K.P.,  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.V.O.(P.C.) 

in  a  Robe  of  Estate  of  Purple  Velvet,  in  his  Robes  of  Estate  ; 

wearing  a  his  Train  borne  by  his  Two  Pages, 

Circlet  of  Gold  on  her  Head  ;  Viscount  Wolmer 

her  Train  borne  by  and 

Lady  Eva  Sarah  Louisa  Dugdale,  Hon.  Evelyn  Hugh  John  Boscawen. 

Lady  Mary  Lygon,  The  Coronet  of  His  Royal  Highness 

Bedchamber  Women  in  Waiting.  borne  by 

The  Coronet  of  Her  Royal  Highness  Lieutenant-Colonel  Hon. 

borne  by  the  Sir  William  Henry  Peregrine  Carington, 

Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  Chamberlain  ;  K.C.V.O.,  C.B., 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  page,  Comptroller  and  Treasurer. 

Lord  Erskine.  In  attendance  on  His  Royal  Highness 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Sir  Arthur  John  Bigge,  Lord  Wenlock,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.I. E.  (P.C.), 

G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B.,  K.C.M.G.,  Lord  of  the  Bedchamber; 
Private  Secretary ; 


344  APPENDIX    I 

Commander  Godfrey-Faussett,  Commander 

R.N.,  Sir  Charles  Leopold  Cust,  Bart., 

Captain  Viscount  Crichton,  D.S.O.,  C.M.G.,  M.V.O.,  R.N., 

Equerries.  Hon.  Derek  William  George  Keppel, 

C.M.G.,  M.V.O., 

Equerries. 

Major  Maharaj  Kunwar  Doulat  Singh  of  Idar, 
Honorary  Aide-de-Camp. 


PROCESSION  OF  THEIR  MAJESTIES  KING  EDWARD  VII. 
AND  QUEEN  ALEXANDRA 

THEIR  MAJESTIES  arrived  at  the  Abbey  at  eleven-thirty  o'clock. 

On  arrival  at  the  West  Entrance  of  the  Abbey  Their  Majesties  were  received  by  the  Great 
Officers  of  State,  the  Noblemen  bearing  the  Regalia,  and  the  Bishops  carrying  the  Patina,  the 
Chalice,  and  the  Bible. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  the  Duke  of  Connaught,  Prince  Arthur  of  Connaught,  Prince 
Charles  of  Denmark,  Prince  Christian,  and  Prince  Albert  of  Schleswig-Holstein,  together 
with  the  Peers  and  others  who  arrived  with  Their  Majesties,  but  who  did  not  form  part  of  the 
following  Procession,  passed  to  their  seats  in  the  Abbey,  accompanied  by  the  Gentlemen  in 
attendance  on  Their  Royal  Highnesses. 

The  Ladies  of  Her  Majesty's  Household  and  the  Officers  of  the  Royal  Household,  to 
whom  Duties  were  not  assigned  in  the  Solemnity,  passed  to  the  places  prepared  for  them 
respectively. 

Their  Majesties  then  advanced  up  the  Nave  into  the  Choir,  the  Choristers  in  the  Orchestra 
singing  the  Anthem,  "  I  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me,  we  will  go  into  the  House  of  the 
Lord,"  &c. 

THE  PROCEEDING 

FROM  THE  WEST  DOOR  OF  THE  ABBEY  INTO  THE  CHOIR. 
Chaplains  in  Ordinary : 

Rev.  the  Hon.  Leonard  F.  Tyrwhitt,  M.A.        Rev.  Canon  Clement  Smith,  M.A. 

Rev.  Canon  T.  Teignmouth  Shore,  M.A.  Rev.  Canon  Robert  C.  Moberley,  D.D. 

Rev.  Prebendary  Edgar  C.  S.  Gibson,  D.D.      Rev.  Canon  James  Fleming,  B.D. 

Rev.  John  H.  J.  Ellison,  M.A.  Rev.  Canon  Alfred  Ainger,  M.A. 

Rev.  James  Williams  Adams,  B.A.  Rev.  William  R.  Jolley,  M.A. 

Rev.  Canon  John  N.  Dalton,  C.M.G.,  M.A.     Very  Rev.  Frederick  W.  Farrar,  D.D.,  Dean 

of  Canterbury. 

Sub-Dean  of  the  Chapels  Royal,  Rev.  James  Edgar  Sheppard,  D.  D. 
Rev.  Canon  Frederick  A.  J.  Hervey,  M.A.,  Very  Rev.  Philip  F.  Eliot,  D.D., 

M.V.O.  Dean  of  Windsor. 

Prebendaries  of  Westminster : 

Right  Rev.  Bishop  Welldon,  D.D.  Rev.  Canon  H.  Hensley  Henson,  B.D. 

Rev.  Canon  J.  Armitage  Robinson,  D.D.  Ven.  Archdeacon  Wilberforce,  D.D. 

Rev.  Canon  Robinson  Duckworth,  D.D. 

Dean  of  Westminster : 
Very  Rev.  George  G.  Bradley,  D.D. 

Athlone  Pursuivant,  Fitzalan  Pursuivant,  Unicorn  Pursuivant, 

Henry  C.  Blake,  Esq.  Extraordinary,  John  Home  Stevenson,  Esq. 

Gerald  Woods  Wollaston,  Esq. 

March  Pursuivant,  Carrick  Pursuivant, 

Captain  G.  S.  C.  Swinton.  W.  R.  Macdonald,  Esq. 


APPENDIX   I  345 

Officers  of  the  Orders  of  Knighthood. 
Sir  William  A.  Baillie-Hamilton,          Sir  John  Bramston,         G.  C.  Barrington,  Esq.,  C.B., 

K.C.M.G.,  C.B.,  G.C.M.G.,  C.B..  Gentleman  Usher  of  the 

Officer  of  Arms  of  St  Michael          Registrar  to  the  Order  Scarlet  Rod. 

and  St  George.  of  St  Michael  and 

St  George. 

Hon.  Allan  David  Murray,  Sir  William  J.  Cunningham,  K. C.S.I., 

Gentleman  Usher  of  the  Green  Rod.  Secretary  to  the  Order  of  the  Star  of  India. 

Major  F.  W.  Lambart,  Sir  Duncan  A.  Dundas  Campbell,  Bart., 

Secretary  to  the  Order  of  St  Patrick.  Secretary  to  the  Order  of  the  Thistle. 

Rothesay  Herald,  Albany  Herald, 

Francis  J.  Grant,  Esq.  Robert  S.  Livingstone,  Esq. 

Comptroller  of  the  Household,  Treasurer  of  the  Household, 

Viscount  Valentia,  C.B.,  M.V.O.,  M.P.  Victor  Cavendish,  Esq.,  M.P. 

The  Standard  of  Ireland,  The  Standard  of  Scotland, 

borne  by  borne  by 

The  Right  Hon.  the  O'Conor  Don  (P.C.)  Henry  Scrymgeour  Wedderburn,  Esq., 

Hereditary  Standard  Bearer  of  Scotland. 
The  Standard  of  England 

borne  by 

Frank  S.  Dymoke,  Esq. 
The  Union  Standard 

borne  by 

The  Duke  of  Wellington,  K.G.,  G.C.V.O. ; 
his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Lord  Gerald  Wellesley. 

The  Vice-Chamberlain  of  the  Household, 

Sir  Alexander  Fuller- Acland-Hood,  Bart.,  M.P. 

The  Keeper  of  the  Crown  Jewels,  General  Sir  Hugh  Gough,  G.C.B.,  8.C.,  bearing  on  a 

cushion  the  two  Ruby  Rings  and  the  Sword  for  the  Offering. 
The  Four  Knights  of  the  Order  of  the  Garter  appointed  to  hold  the  Canopy  for  the 

King's  Anointing : 

Earl  Cadogan,  K.G.  (P.C.) ;  Earl  of  Rosebery,  K.G.,  K.T.  (P.C.); 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page,  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Hon.  Thomas  Coventry.  Lord  Alistair  Leveson-Gower. 

Earl  of  Derby,  K.G.,  G.C.B.  (P.C.) ;  Earl  Spencer,  K.G.  (P.C.) ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page,  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Edward  Harding,  Esq.  Albert  E.  J.  Spencer,  Esq. 

The  Acting  Lord  Chamberlain  The  Lord  Steward  of  the  Household, 

of  the  Household,  Earl  of  Pembroke  and  Montgomery, 

Viscount  Churchill,  K.C.V.O.  ;  G.C.V.O.  (P.C.) ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page,  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

George  Villiers,  Esq.  Hon.  George  Sidney  Herbert. 

The  Lord  Privy  Seal,  The  Lord  President  of  the  Council, 

The  Right  Hon.  A.  J.  Balfour  (P.C.) ;  The  Duke  of  Devonshire,  K.G.  (P.C.) ; 

attended  by  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Robert  Cecil,  Esq.  Edward  Cavendish,  Esq. 

The  Lord  Chancellor  of  Ireland, 

LordAshbourne(/>.C.); 
attended  by  his  Purse-bearer,  Hon.  Edward  Gibson  ;  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Hon.  Alec.  Cadogan. 
The  Lord  Archbishop  of  York,  D.D.  (P.C.) ; 

attended  by 

Eric  Maclagan,  Esq. 

The  Lord  High  Chancellor, 

Earl  of  Halsbury  (P.C.); 

attended  by  his  Purse-bearer,  Edward  Preston,  Esq.  ;  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 
Viscount  Tiverton. 


346 


APPENDIX   I 


The  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  D.D.  (P.C.) ; 

attended  by 
F.  C.  Temple,  Esq.  W.  Temple,  Esq. 


Portcullis  Pursuivant, 

Thomas  M.  Joseph  Watkin, 

Esq. 


The  Ivory  Rod  with  the 

Dove,  borne  by  the 

Earl  of  Gosford,  K.P.  ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his 

Page, 
Sydney  Herbert,  Esq. 

Sergeant-at-Arms, 

Richard  R.  Holmes, 

Esq.,  C.V.O. 


Windsor  Herald, 
William  A.  Lindsay, 

Esq.,  K.C. 

THE  QUEEN'S  REGALIA. 

The  Lord  Chamberlain  of 

Her  Majesty's  Household, 

Viscount  Colville  (of  Culross), 

K.T.,  G. C.V.O.  ;  his  Coronet 

carried  by  his  Page, 

Charles  Alec.  Colville,  Esq. 

Her  Majesty's  Crown, 

borne  by  the 

Duke  of  Roxburghe,  K.T., 
M.V.O.  ;  his  Coronet  carried 

by  his  Page, 
Randolph  G.  Wilson,  Esq. 


Rouge  Dragon  Pursuivant, 

Everard  Green, 

Esq. 

The  Sceptre  with  the  Cross, 

borne  by  Lord  Harris, 

G.C.S.I..G.C.I.E. ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his 

Page,  Hon.  George 

St  Vincent  Harris. 

Sergeant-at-Arms, 

Captain 
Sir  W.  B.  Goldsmith,  Knt. 


THE  QUEEN 


The  Bishop  in  her  Royal  Robes,  The  Bishop 

of  Her  Majesty's  Train  of 

Oxford,  D.D.  borne  by  the  Norwich,  D.D. 

Duchess  of  Buccleuch, 

Mistress  of  the  Robes, 

assisted  by 

J.  N.  Bigge,  Esq.  Viscount  Torrington. 

Earl  of  Macclesfield.  Marquis  of  Stafford. 

Hon.  Edward  Lascelles.  Lord  Claud  Hamilton. 

Hon.  Robert  Palmer.  Hon.  Arthur  Anson. 

The  Coronet  of  the  Mistress  of  the  Robes,  carried  by  her  Page, 
David  John  Scott,  Esq. 


Ladies  of  the  Bedchamber  in  Waiting,  viz.  : — 


Countess  of  Gosford. 
Lady  Suffield. 

Women  of  the  Bedchamber,  viz.  : — 
Hon.  Mrs  Charles  Hardinge. 
Hon.  Charlotte  Knollys. 
Maids  of  Honour,  viz.  : — 
Hon.  Mary  Dyke. 
Hon.  Dorothy  Vivian. 
Colonel  John  Fielden  Brocklehurst,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 

(Equerry). 

Bluemantle  Pursuivant,  Richmond  Herald, 

G.  Ambrose  Lee,  Esq.  Charles  H.  Athill,  Esq. 

THE  KING'S  REGALIA. 


Countess  of  Antrim. 
Countess  Dowager  of  Lytton. 

Lady  Emily  Kingscote. 
Lady  Alice  Stanley. 

Hon.  Sylvia  Edwardes. 
Hon.  Violet  Vivian. 


Earl  de  Grey,  K.  C.V.O. 

(Treasurer). 

Rouge  Croix  Pursuivant, 
George  W.  Marshall,  Esq. 


St  Edward's  Staff, 

borne  by 

Earl  Carrington,  G.C.M.G.  (P.C.); 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Viscount  Wendover. 


The  Sceptre  with  the  Cross, 

borne  by  the 
Duke  of  Argyll, 

K.T.,  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.V.O.  (P.C.), 
Hereditary   Master  of  His   Majesty's 

Household  in  Scotland ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page. 

Ivor  Campbell,  Esq. 


APPENDIX   I 


347 


A  Golden  Spur, 

borne  by  the 

Lord  Grey  de  Ruthyn  ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Lord  Colum  Stuart. 

The  Third  Sword, 

borne  by  Field-  Marshal 

Viscount  Wolseley,  G.C.B., 

K.P.,  O.M.,  G.C.M.G.  (P.C.)  ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by 

his  Page, 
Edwin  J.  Wolseley,  Esq. 


Norroy  King  of 
Arms,  in  his  Tabard 

and  Collar,  and 

Crown  in  his  hand, 

H.  Farnham  Burke,  Esq. 

Somerset  Herald, 

Acting  for  Norroy. 


A  Golden  Spur, 

borne  by  the 

Earl  of  Loudoun  ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Reginald  Hastings,  Esq. 
Curtana,  The  Second  Sword, 

borne  by  the  borne  by  Field-Marshal 

Duke  of  Grafton,  Earl  Roberts,  K.G., 

K.G.,  C.B.  ;  K.P.,  G.C.B.,  O.M.,  G.C.S.I., 

his  Coronet  carried  by  G.C.I.  E.,  $.C.  (P.C.)  ; 

his  Page,  his  Coronet  carried  by 

Charles  Fitzroy,  Esq.  his  Page, 

Reginald  Sherston,  Esq. 
Lyon  King  of          Clarenceux  King  of 
Arms,  in  his  Tabard     Arms,  in  his  Tabard 

and  Collar,  and 
his  Crown  and  his  Crown  and          Crown  in  his  hand, 

Sceptre,  Sceptre,  Alfred  S.  Scott- 

Sir  Arthur  E.  Sir  J.  Balfour  Gatty,  Esq., 

Vicars,  Knt.,  C.V.O.  Paul,  Knt.  York  Herald, 

Acting  for  Clarenceux. 

Deputy  Garter  King  of  Gentleman  Usher  of  the 

Arms,  in  his  Tabard  and  Black  Rod, 

Collar,  carrying  his  Crown       Gen.  Sir  Michael  Biddulph, 

and  Sceptre,  G.C.B. 

William  H.  Weldon,  Esq. 


Ulster  King  of 
Arms,  in  his  Tabard 
and  Collar,  carrying    and  Collar,  carrying 


The  Lord  Mayor  of  London, 
in  his  Robe,  Collar 

and  Jewel, 
bearing  the  City  Mace, 

Rt.  Hon. 
Sir  Joseph  C.  Dimsdale,  Bart. 

The  Lord  Great  Chamberlain  of  England, 
Marquess  of  Cholmondeley  (P.  C. ), 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 
Lord  George  Hugo  Cholmondeley 


The  High  Constable  of  Ireland, 

the  Duke  of  Abercorn,  K.G.,  C.B.  (P.C.); 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Geoffrey  Lambton,  Esq. 

The  Lord  High  Steward  of  Ireland, 

Earl  of  Shrewsbury, 

with  his  White  Staff; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Gilbert  Talbot.  Esq. 


The  Earl  Marshal  of  England, 

The  Duke  of  Norfolk, 

K.G.  (P.C.), 

with  his  Baton, 

attended  by  his  two  Pages, 

Henry  Stewart,  and 
Lyulph  Howard,  Esquires. 


The  Sword  of  State, 

borne  by  the 
Marquess  of  Londonderry, 

K.G.  (P.C.)  ; 
his  Coronet  carried  by 

his  Page, 
Wentworth  Beaumont,  Esq. 


The  Sceptre  with  the  Dove, 

borne  by  the 
EarlofLucan,  K.P.  ; 
his  Coronet  carried  by 

his  Page, 
David  Bingham,  Esq. 

The  Patina, 

borne  by  the  Bishop  ot 

Ely,  D.D. 


The  High  Constable  of  Scotland, 

the  Earl  of  Errol,  K.T..  C.B. ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Christian  Seymour  H.  Combe,  Esq. 

The  Lord  High  Steward  of  Scotland, 

Earl  of  Crawford,  K.T.,  as  Deputy  to  His 

Royal  Highness  The  Duke  of  Rothesay 

(the  Prince  of  Wales) ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

G.  Humphrey  Lindsay,  Esq. 

The  Lord  High  Constable  of 

England, 

the  Duke  of  Fife, 

K.T.,  G.C.V.O.  (P.O.), 

with  his  Staff, 
attended  by  his  two  Pages, 

Eric  Mackenzie,  and 

Angus  Cuningham-Graham, 

Esquires. 

The  Orb, 

borne  by  the 

Duke  of  Somerset ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by 

his  Page, 
Harold  Sargent,  Esq. 


St  Edward's  Crown,1 

borne  by  the 
DukeofMarlborough,  K.G.  (P.C.), 

Lord  High  Steward, 

attended  by  his  two  Pages, 

Hon.  Rupert  Anson,  and 

Ernald  Anson,  Esq. 

The  Bible, 

borne  by  the  Bishop  of 
London,  D.D.  (P.C.) 


The  Chalice, 

borne  by  the  Bishop  of 

Winchester,  D.D. 


See  note  on  p.  296. 


348  APPENDIX   I 

THE   KING  |? 

£  The  Bishop  in  his  Royal  Crimson  The  Bishop 

.  of  Robe  of  State,  of 

<      g      Bath  and  Wells,  D.D.  wearing  the  Collar  Durham,  D.D.  H    — 

•B     %  of  the  Garter. 

o      ~  on  his  Head  the  Cap  O     c 

ro      §  of  State, 

^•g|  His  Majesty's  Train  £     ~ 

fc  §  g  borne  by  3  3  =r 

&      -  Earl  of  Portarlington.  Marquess  Conyngham.  §31 

(Q      v  Duke  of  Leinstec.  Earl  of  Caledon.  t>      3 

•a     O  Lord  Vernon.  Lord  Somers.  £    q 

£      g  H.  E.  Festinge,  Esq.  Hon.  V.  A.  Spencer.  j      o 

•§     H  assisted  by  Lord  Suffield,  G. C. V.O.,  K.C.B.  (P.C.),  §      £ 

«  the  Master  of  the  Robes, 

OT  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page,  B 

Hon.  C.  T.  Mills ;  " 

and  followed  by  the  Groom  of  the  Robes,  3 

H.  D.  Erskine,  Esq.,  C.V.O. 

Admiral  The  Duke  of  Portland,  General  Lord  Chelmsford, 

Sir  Michael  Culme-Seymour,          K.G.,  G. C.V.O.  (P.C.),  G.C.B.,  Gold  Stick  in 

Bart.,  G.C.B.,  G. C.V.O.,  Master  of  the  Horse ;  Waiting ;  his  Coronet 

Vice- Admiral  of  the  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page,          carried  by  his  Page, 

United  Kingdom.  the  Marquis  of  Tichfield.  Hon.  Oscar  Guest. 

The  Duke  of  Buccleuch,  K.G.,  K.T.  (P.C.), 
Captain-General  of  the  Royal  Archer  Guard  of  Scotland, 

and  Gold  Stick  of  Scotland  ; 
his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Lord  Whitchester. 

General  Sir  A.  Gaselee.  Admiral  General  Viscount  Kitchener, 

G.C.I.E.,  K.C.B.  Sir  Edward  Seymour,  G.C.B.,  O.M.,  G.C.M.G.; 

G.  C.  B. ,  O .  M.  his  Coronet  carried  by 

his  Page, 

Julian  Grenfell,  Esq. 

Earl  Waldegrave  (P.  C. ),  Lord  Belper  (P.  C. ), 

Captain  of  the  Yeomen  Captain  of  the  Hon.  Corps  of 

of  the  Guard  ;  Gentlemen-at-Arms ; 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page,  his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Hon.  John  Eliot.  Hon.  Algernon  H.  Strutt. 

The  Groom  in  Waiting,  Hon.  Sidney  Greville,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 
Lord  Knollys,  General  the  Right  Hon.  Sir  D.  M.  Probyn, 

G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B.,  K.C.M.G.,  G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B.,  K.C.S.I.,  B.C.  (P.C.), 

Private  Secretary  to  the  King ;  Keeper  of  His  Majesty's  Privy  Purse, 

his  Coronet  carried  by  his  Page, 

Hon.  Edward  Knollys. 
Major-General  Sir  Arthur  Ellis,  Major-General  Sir  Henry  Ewart. 

K.C.V.O.,  C.S.I.,  K.C.B.,  K.C.V.O., 

Comptroller  Lord  Chamberlain's  Department.  Crown  Equerry. 

Captain  the  Hon.  Major-General 

Seymour  Fortescue,  C.V.O.,  C.M.G.,        Sir  Stanley  de  A.  C.  Clarke,  K.C.V.O.,  C.M.G., 
Equerry  to  the  King.  Equerry  to  the  King. 

Colonel  T.  Galley,  M.V.O.,  Silver  Stick  in  Waiting. 
Colonel  R.  Ellison,  Colonel  R.  Hennell,  D.S.O., 

Ensign  of  the  Yeomen  of  the  Guard.  Lieutenant  of  the  Yeomen  of  the  Guard. 

Captain  Houston  French,  Major  E.  H.  Elliot,  Lieut.-Col.  Hon.  F.  Colborne, 

Col.  F.  B.  de  Sales  La  Terriere,          Clerk  of  the  Cheque,  Lieut.-Col.  C.  D.  Patterson, 

Exons  of  the  to  the  Exons  of  the 

Yeomen  of  the  Guard.  Yeomen  of  the  Guard.  Yeomen  of  the  Guard. 

Twenty  Yeomen  of  the  Guard. 
The  Standards  were  handed  to  the  Barons  of  the  Cinque  Ports  at  the  entrance  to  the  Choir. 


APPENDIX   I  349 


HIS  MAJESTY'S  GUESTS  AT  WESTMINSTER  ABBEY. 

No.   i.— MEMBERS  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY  OF  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND 
IRELAND,  AND  RELATIVES  OF  THE  ROYAL  FAMILY. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Prince  and  Princess  of  Wales. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  Prince  Edward  and  Prince  Albert  of  Wales.1 

Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Victoria. 

Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Louise,  Duchess  of  Fife,  and  The  Duke  of  Fife. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Prince  Charles  of  Denmark  and  The  Princess  Maud,  Princess 

Charles  of  Denmark. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Connaught  and  Strathearn. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  Arthur  of  Connaught. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Princesses  Margaret  and  Victoria  Patricia  of  Connaught. 
Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Prince  Christian  of  Schleswig-Hplstein  and  The  Princess  Helena, 

Princess  Christian  of  Schleswig-Holstein,  and  Their  Highnesses  The  Princess  Victoria 

and  The  Prince  Albert  of  Schleswig-Holstein. 

Her  Highness  The  Princess  Louise  Augusta  of  Schleswig-Holstein. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Louise,  Duchess  of  Argyll,  and  The  Duke  of  Argyll. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Beatrice,  Princess  Henry  of  Battenberg,  and  Their  Highnesses 

The  Princess  Ena  and  The  Princes  Alexander,  Leopold  and  Maurice  of  Battenberg. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Beatrice  of  Saxe-Coburg  and  Gotha. 
Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Duchess  of  Albany  and  The  Princess  Alice  of  Albany. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Duke  of  Saxe-Coburg  and  Gotha,  Duke  of  Albany. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Duke  of  Cambridge. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Princess  Frederica,    Baroness  von  Pawel  Rammingen   and  The 

Baron  von  Pawel  Rammingen. 
Her  Royal  Highness  The  Grand  Duchess  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz  and    His  Highness  The 

Duke  Adolf- Friedrich  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz. 
Her  Grand  Ducal  Highness  The  Princess  Louis  of  Battenberg  and  Her  Serene  Highness 

Princess  Victoria  Alice  of  Battenberg. 
Their  Serene  Highnesses  The  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Teck. 

Their  Serene  Highnesses  The  Prince  Francis  and  The  Prince  Alexander  of  Teck. 
Her  Serene  Highness  The  Princess  Victor  of  Hohenlohe-Langenburg  and  The  Countesses 

Feodore,  Helena  and  Valda  Gleichen  and  The  Count  Gleichen. 


MEMBERS  OF  FOREIGN  REIGNING  FAMILIES. 

His  Royal  Highness  The  Grand  Duke  of  Hesse. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Prince  and  Princess  Henry  of  Prussia. 

His  Royal  Highness  The  Crown  Prince  of  Denmark. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Sparta. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Crown  Prince  and  The  Crown  Princess  of  Roumania. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  Prince  George  and  Prince  Andrew  of  Greece. 

His  Imperial  Highness  The  Grand  Duke  Michael  Michaelovitch  of  Russia  and  Countess  Torby. 

1  In  the  Supplement  to  the  London  Gazette,  October  29,  1902,  in  which  alone  of  the 
Earl  Marshal's  lists  the  names  of  the  young  Princes  of  Wales  are  mentioned,  the  younger 
was  described  as  Prince  George  of  Wales.  But  His  Royal  Highness  is  known  as  Prince 
Albert  of  Wales. 


350  APPENDIX   I 

No.  2. — LIST  OF  THE  CHIEFS  OF  THE  SPECIAL  EMBASSIES  SENT  TO 
REPRESENT  FOREIGN  POWERS  AT  THE  CORONATION  WHEN  ARRANGED 
FOR  JUNE  26,  1902,  WHO  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  ITS  POSTPONEMENT  HAD 
TO  LEAVE  ENGLAND  WITHOUT  FULFILLING  THEIR  MISSION.  (!N 
ALPHABETICAL  ORDER.)1 

AUSTRIA-HUNGARY. 
His  Imperial  and  Royal  Highness  The  Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand. 

BAVARIA. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  Leopold  of  Bavaria. 

BELGIUM. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  Albert  of  Belgium. 

CHINA. 
His  Imperial  Highness  Prince  Cb6n. 

CORE  A. 
His  Imperial  Highness  Yi  Chai-kak,  Prince  of  Eui-Yang. 

EGYPT. 
His  Highness  The  Prince  Mohamed  Ali  Pacha. 

FRANCE. 
His  Excellency  Vice- Admiral  Gervais. 

ITALY. 
Their  Royal  Highnesses  The  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Aosta. 

JAPAN. 
His  Imperial  Highness  The  Prince  Akihito  Komatsu. 

MECKLENBURG-STRELITZ. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Hereditary  Grand  Duke  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz. 

MONACO. 
His  Serene  Highness  The  Hereditary  Prince  of  Monaco. 

MONTENEGRO. 
His  Highness  Prince  Danilo  of  Montenegro. 

MOROCCO. 
His  Excellency  Kaid  Abderrahman  Ben  Abdersadek,  Governor  of  Fez. 

ENVOY  EXTRAORDINARY  FROM  THE  HOLY  SEE. 
His  Excellency  Monsignor  Merry  del  Val  (Archbishop  of  Nicaea). 

NETHERLANDS. 
His  Excellency  Baron  Sirtema  de  Grovestins. 

PERSIA. 
His  Royal  Highness  Moazzed-ed-Douleb. 

PORTUGAL. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Crown  Prince  of  Portugal. 

1  It  has  been  thought  that  it  would  be  interesting  to  put  on  record  the  names  of  these 
Princes  and  Special  Envoys,  although  they  were  not  present  on  August  9,  1902.  All 
the  "  Members  of  Foreign  Reigning  Families,"  whose  names  appear  in  the  previous 
category  under  that  heading  (with  the  exception  of  the  Grand  Duke  Michael  Michaelovitch), 
were  also  sent  to  England  to  represent  their  respective  sovereigns  in  June,  and  were  able 
to  be  present  at  the  postponed  ceremony  in  August. 


APPENDIX   I  351 


RUSSIA. 
His  Imperial  Highness  The  Hereditary  Grand  Duke  Michael. 

SERVIA. 
His  Excellency  General  Laza-Petrovitch. 

SIAM. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Crown  Prince  of  Siam,  G.C.V.O. 

SPAIN. 
His  Royal  Highness  Don  Carlos  de  Bourbon,  Prince  of  the  Asturias. 

SWEDEN  AND  NORWAY. 
His  Royal  Highness  The  Crown  Prince  of  Sweden  and  Norway. 

TURKEY. 
His  Excellency  Turkhan  Pacha. 

UNITED  STATES. 
His  Excellency  The  Honourable  Whitelaw  Reid  and  Mrs  Whitelaw  Reid. 

WURTEMBERG. 

His  Royal  Highness  The  Duke  Albert  of  Wurtemberg. 

ZANZIBAR. 
His  Excellency  Prince  Said  AH. 

No.  3.— THE  DIPLOMATIC  BODY.1 
AMBASSADORS  AND  AMBASSADRESSES. 

Their  Excellencies — 

Monsieur  de  Staal  (Russia). 

Madame  de  Staal. 
Count  Deym  (Austria-Hungary). 
Costaki  Anthopoulos  Pacha  (Turkey). 

Madame  Anthopoulos. 
Monsieur  Paul  Cambon  (France). 
The  Honourable  Joseph  H.  Choate  (United  States). 

Mrs  Choate. 
The  Duke  of  Mandas  and  Villanueva  (Spain). 

The  Duchess  of  Mandas  and  Villanueva. 
Monsieur  Pansa  (Italy). 
Count  Paul  Wolff  Metternich  (Germany). 

Marquis  de  Several  (Portugal).  ")  The  Portuguese  and  Japanese  Ministers  at  the  Court 
Viscount  Tadasu  Hayashi  (Japan).  V  of  St  James's  were  specially  accredited  as  Ambas- 
Viscountess  Hayashi.  j  sadors  to  attend  the  Coronation. 

MINISTERS  AND  THEIR  WIVES. 

General  Mirza  Mohammed  AH  Khan,  Ala-es-Saltaneh  (Persia). 

Monsieur  de  Bille  (Denmark). 

Madame  de  Bille. 

Baron  Whettnall  (Belgium). 

Count  C.  Lewenhaupt  (Sweden  and  Norway). 

1  The  lists  of  the  Diplomatic  Body  have  been  prepared  independently  for  the  purpose 
of  this  Appendix.  They  are  due  to  the  courtesy  of  Mr  R.  J.  Synge,  C.M.G.,  H.M. 
Deputy  Marshal  of  the  Ceremonies,  who  was  kind  enough  to  send  a  circular  to  all  the 
Embassies  and  Legations  asking  for  lists  of  all  the  members  who  were  actually  present 
in  Westminster  Abbey  on  August  9,  1902.  Not  a  single  Embassy  or  Legation  failed  to 
respond,  so  it  is  hoped  that  the  names  in  this  important  category  are  accurate  as  well  as 
complete. 


352  APPENDIX   I 

Countess  Lewenhaupt. 

Senor  Don  E.  Machain  (Paraguay). 

Madame  Machain. 

Senor  Don  Felix  Aramayo  (Bolivia). 

Senor  Don  Domingo  Gana  (Chili). 

Madame  Gana. 

Senor  Don  Florencio  Dominguez  (Argentine  Republic). 

Madame  Dominguez. 

Monsieur  Bourcart  (Switzerland). 

Baron  Gericke  van  Herwijnen  (Netherlands). 

Baroness  Gericke  van  Herwijnen. 

Senor  Don  Rafael  Zaldivar  (Salvador). 

Senor  Don  Joaquin  Nabuco  de  Aranjo  (Brazil). 

Madame  Nabuco. 

Senor  Don  Ignacio  Gutierrez- Ponce  (Colombia). 

Madame  Gutie'rrez-Ponce. 

Monsieur  A.  Catargi  ( Roumania). 

Madame  Catargi. 

Monsieur  M.  G.  Militchevitch  (Servia). 

Min  Yung  Ton  (Corea). 

Madame  Min  Yung  Ton. 

Senor  Don  Alfonso  Lancaster  Jones  (Mexico). 

Madame  Lancaster  Jones. 

Senor  Don  Crisanto  Medina  (Nicaragua). 

Chang  Ta-Jen  (China). 

Madame  Chang. 

Monsieur  D.  G.  Metaxas  (Greece). 

Madame  Metaxas. 

Senor  Don  Homero  Morla  (Ecuador). 

Madame  Morla. 

Monsieur  Janvier  (Hayti). 

Madame  Janvier. 

MEMBERS  OF  THE  DIPLOMATIC  BODY  ATTACHED  TO  THE  FOREIGN 
EMBASSIES  AND  LEGATIONS  ACCREDITED  TO  THE  COURT  OF  SI- 
JAMES'S,  AND  THE  LADIES  BELONGING  TO  THOSE  MISSIONS. 

RUSSIA.  Abdul  Hak  Hussein  Bey. 

Monsieur  Poklevski-Koziell.  Henry  Elias  Bey. 

Prince  M.  Radziwill.  Lieutenant  Vassif  Effendi. 
Princess  Radziwill.  FRANCE. 

Prince  Wolkonski.  •»»       •          T  /-.     a-          •»«••   •  ™ 

Major-General  Zermoloff.  Monsieur    Leon  Geoffray,    Minister    Plem- 

Captain  Bostroem.  . .     potentiary. 

Madame  Bostroem.  Madame  Leon  Geoffray. 

Lieutenant  Theilet.  Monsieur  Emile  Daeschner. 


Madame  Theilet. 


Count  de  Manneville. 


Monsieur  S.  Tatistcheff.  Countess  de  Manneville. 

Monsieur  M.  de  Seynes. 

AUSTRIA-HUNGARY.  Monsieur  A.  de  Fleuriau. 
Count     Albert     Mensdorff-Pouilly-Dietrich-       Madame  de  Fleuriau. 

stein.  Monsieur  P.  de  Barante. 

Count  Leopold  Berchtold.  Count  F.  de  Montholon. 

Countess  Berchtold.  Captain  Schilling. 

Count  Charles  Trauttmansdorff.  Lieutenant-Colonel  d'Amade. 
Count  Louis  Badeni.  TlMiTirn  «NTATR<; 

Captain  Joseph  Ritter  von  Schwartz.  ^  ^^   UNITED  STATES' 

TURKEY.  Mr  Henry  White. 

Abdul  Hak  Hamid  Bey.  Mrs  White. 

Reshid  Sadi  Bey.  Miss  White. 


APPENDIX   I 


353 


Mr  J.  Ridgely  Carter. 

Mrs  Carter. 

Mr  Craig  Wadsworth. 

Captain  Richardson  Clover.  U.S.N. 

Mrs  Clover. 

Major  E.  B.  Cassatt. 

Mr  William  Woodward. 

SPAIN. 

Sefior  Don  Pablo  Soler. 
Madame  Soler. 
Senor  Don  A.  Padilla. 
Madame  Padilla. 
Senor  Don  Jose1  Landecho. 
Senor  Don  J.  Perez  del  Pulgar. 
Staff  Major  Don  J.  de  Manzanos. 
Captain  Don  Manuel  Diaz  Iglesias. 

ITALY. 

Signor  Francesco  Carignani  di  Novoli. 
Count  V.  di  Carrobip. 
Signor  Livio  Caetani. 
Duke  G.  Caracciolo  di  Castagneta. 

GERMANY. 

Baron  Hermann  Eckhardstein. 
Baroness  Eckhardstein. 
Dr  Scheller-Steinwartz. 
Dr  A.  Zimmermann. 
Count  W.  Oberndorff. 
Prince  Lynar. 
Herr  von  Oppell. 
Captain  Coerper,  I.G.N. 
Madame  Coerper. 
Major  Count  von  der  Schulenberg. 
Countess  Schulenberg. 

PERSIA. 

Mirza  Mehdi  Khan  Moin-el-Vezaret. 
Mirza  Abdul  Goffar  Khan. 
Mirza  Hussein  Khan. 

DENMARK. 

Mademoiselle  de  Bille. 

Monsieur  Torben  de  Bille. 

Monsieur  H.  de  Grevenkop  Castenskjold. 

Monsieur  C.  A.  Gosch. 

Madame  Gosch. 

GUATEMALA. 
Monsieur  Machado,  Charge1  d'Affaires. 

BELGIUM. 
Baron  A.  Grenier. 
Baroness  Grenier. 
Monsieur  E.  van  Grootven. 
Monsieur  Paul  May. 

SWEDEN  AND  NORWAY. 
Baron  Ramel. 
Count  Axel  Wachtmeister. 
Count  G.  A.  Lewenhaupt. 

Z 


PORTUGAL. 

Monsieur  J.  da  Camara  Manoel. 
Monsieur  Antonio  da  C.  Cabral. 

PARAGUAY. 

Senor  Don  Eusebio  Ayala. 
BOLIVIA. 

Senor  Don  J.  E.  Zalles. 
Madame  Zalles. 
Senor  Don  Eduardo  Aramayo. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Don  Pedro  Suarez. 
Madame  Suarez. 

CHH,I. 

Mademoiselle  Gana. 
Senor  Don  Victor  Eastman. 
Senor  Don  Enrique  Antunez. 

ARGENTINE  REPUBLIC. 
Mademoiselle  Dominguez. 
Senor  Don  Vicente  J.  Dominguez. 
Senor  Don  Luis  H.  Dominguez. 
Senor  Don  Carlos  M.  Dominguez. 
Senor  Don  Carlos  A.  Becu. 
Lieutenant-Commander  Don  Julian  Irizj 
Senor  Don  Manuel  A.  Monies  de  Oca. 

SlAM. 

Luang  Ratanayapti  (Charge"  d'Affaires). 
Mr  Frederick  Verney. 
Mrs  Frederick  Verney. 

SWITZERLAND. 
Monsieur  F.  de  Salis. 
Madame  de  Salis. 
Monsieur  Charles  R.  Paravicini. 

NETHERLANDS. 
Monsieur  C.  Crommelin. 

SALVADOR. 

Senor  Don  S.  Perez  Triana. 
Madame  Triana. 

JAPAN. 

Mr  Nabeshifna. 
Mr  Moritaro  Abe. 
Mr  Yukichi  Obata. 
Captain  Chikakata  Tamari. 
Major  Taro  Utsonomiya, 

BRAZIL. 

Monsieur  J.  M.  Cardoso  de  Oliveria. 
Madame  Cardoso  de  Oliveria. 
Monsieur  S.  Gurgel  do  Amaral. 
Madame  Gurgel  do  Amaral. 
Mademoiselle  Godinho. 
Monsieur  J.  P.  Graca  Aranha. 

COLOMBIA. 
Mademoiselle  Gutierrez-Ponce. 


354 


APPENDIX   I 


PERU. 

Senor  Don  Eduardo  Lembcke. 
Senor  Don  Pablo  E.  Caballero. 
Senor  Don  Ricardo  E.  Lembcke. 
Mademoiselle  Lembcke. 

ROUMANIA. 

Mademoiselle  Mariette  Catargi. 
Mademoiselle  Olga  Catargi. 
Monsieur  A.  A.  Catargi. 
Monsieur  M.  B.  Boeresco. 
Monsieur  D.  Burilliano. 

COREA. 
Aw  Dal  Yung. 
Madame  Aw  Dal  Yung. 
Yi  Han  Eung. 
Yee  Key  Hyun. 

MEXICO. 
Mademoiselle  Luisa  Zubieta. 


Senor  Don  Miguel  de  Beistegui. 

Madame  de  Beistegui. 

Senor  Don  Crisoforo  Causeco. 

NICARAGUA. 
Mademoiselle  Medina. 
Monsieur  Manzano  Tarres. 

CHINA. 

Sir  Halliday  Macartney,  K.C.M.G. 
Mr  Chen  Mou-Ting. 
Mr  Chou  Hung-Yii. 
Mr  Ivan  Chen. 

GREECE. 

Mademoiselle  Metaxas. 
Monsieur  Alexandre  C.  Carapanos. 

ECUADOR. 

Senor  Don  E.  Dorn  y  de  Alsiia. 
Senor  Don  Celso  Nevares. 


SPECIAL  MISSIONS. 
BAROTSELAND. 
Lewanika,  Paramount  Chief  of  the  Barotse 

Kingdom. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Colin  Harding,  C.M.G. 
Ngambella  Nigekna,  Prime  Mnister. 
Ishi  Kambai  (son-in-law). 
Kuarte,  Government  Interpreter. 

ETHIOPIA. 
His  Highness  Ras  Makunan. 


Lieutenant-Colonel  John   Lane  Harrington, 

C.V.O. 

Captain  James. 
Abbatabar. 
Hailahsallassi. 
Mehima. 
Kalhba. 
Bern. 
Fitausari. 


No.  4. — THE  LORDS  SPIRITUAL  AND  TEMPORAL  WHO  DID  HOMAGE  TO 
THE  KING  AFTER  THE  ENTHRON1ZATION  OF  HlS  MAJESTY  AT 
WESTMINSTER  ABBEY  ;  AND  THE  PEERESSES. 

THE    LORDS    SPIRITUALS 

Frederick-(Temple)  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.     (P.  C. ) 
William-Dalyrmple-(Maclagan)  Lord  Archbishop  of  York.    (P.  C. ) 
Arthur- Foley-(Winnington- Ingram)  Lord  Bishop  of  London.     (f.C.) 

1  The  family  names  of  the  Lords  Spiritual  have  been  added  as  being  useful  for  future 
reference.  Otherwise  the  list  is  identical  with  that  which  appeared  in  the  Coronation 
Supplement  to  the  London  Gazette  of  October  29,  1902.  It  differs  in  some  respects  from 
the  enumeration  of  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  in  the  lists  specially  drawn  up  by  the  Earl 
Marshal's  office,  in  which  Garter's  Roll  is  referred  to  for  the  names  of  the  Lords  Spiritual 
and  Temporal.  But  Garter's  Roll  gives  the  order  of  the  peerage,  without  specifying 
which  peers  were  present  at  the  Coronation.  The  lists  of  the  peerage  transcribed  here  are 
those  which  the  Earl  Marshal  issued  in  the  London  Gazette,  and  which  include  only  those 
peers  who  did  homage  at  Westminster  Abbey.  This  small  matter  is  mentioned  because  a 
comparison  of  Garter's  Roll  with  the  list  in  the  London  Gazette  raises  an  interesting  point 
concerning  the  Spiritual  Peers.  Garter's  Roll  gives  the  names  only  of  those  Bishops  who 
had  taken  their  seats  in  the  House  of  Lords  on  August  9,  1902  ;  while  the  list  in  the 
Gazette,  quoted  above,  includes  the  Bishop  of  St  Davids  and  the  seven  other  junior 
Bishops  who  were  then  awaiting  vacancies  before  they  could  take  their  seats,  under 
10  and  II  Viet.  c.  108.  The  eight  Bishops  thus  omitted  from  Garter's  Roll  were 
included  in  a  supplementary  list  drawn  up  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  office,  under  the  heading 


APPENDIX   I  355 

Handley-Carr-Glyn-(Moule)  Lord  Bishop  of  Durham. 

Randall-Thomas-(Davidson)  Lord  Bishop  of  Winchester. 

Charles-John-(Ellicott)  Lord  Bishop  of  Gloucester. 

Ernest-Roland-(Wilberforce)  Lord  Bishop  of  Chichester. 

William-Boyd-(Carpenter)  Lord  Bishop  of  Ripon. 

Edward-(King)  Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln. 

(The  Lord)  Ahvyne-(Compton)  Lord  Bishop  of  Ely. 

Alfred-George-(  Ed  wards)  Lord  Bishop  of  St  Asaph. 

John-Wogan-(Festing)  Lord  Bishop  of  St.  Albans. 

John-(Gott)  Lord  Bishop  of  Truro. 

(The  Honourable)  Augustus-(Legge)  Lord  Bishop  of  Lichfield. 

John-Wareing-(Bardsley)  Lord  Bishop  of  Carlisle. 

John-(Sheepshanks)  Lord  Bishop  of  Norwich. 

George- Wyndham-(Kennion)  Lord  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells. 

John-(Percival)  Lord  Bishop  of  Hereford. 

Edward-Stuart-(Talbot)  Lord  Bishop  of  Rochester. 

Edgar-(Jacob)  Lord  Bishop  of  Newcastle. 

John-(Owen)  Lord  Bishop  of  St  David's. 

George-(Forrest-Browne)  Lord  Bishop  of  Bristol. 

George-(  Rodney- Eden)  Lord  Bishop  of  Wakefield. 

Watkin-(Williams)  Lord  Bishop  of  Bangor. 

Francis-(Chavasse)  Lord  Bishop  of  Liverpool. 

Herbert-(Ryle)  Lord  Bishop  of  Exeter. 

Francis-(Paget)  Lord  Bishop  of  Oxford. 

Charles-(Gore)  Lord  Bishop  of  Worcester. 

Norman-Dumenil-John-(Straton)  Lord  Bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man. 

THE  LORDS  TEMPORAL. 

Princes  of  the.  Blood  Royal  being  Peers  of  Parliament. 

His  Royal  Highness  The  Prince  of  Wales,  K.G.,  K.T.,  K.P..  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.V.O.     (P.C.) 
His   Royal   Highness   Arthur- William-Patrick-Albert  Duke  of   Connaught  and  Strathearn, 
K.G.,  K.T.,  K.P.,  G.C.B.,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.I.E.,  G.C.V.O.     (P.C.) 

of  "Bishops  not  Peers,"  and  these  were  each  styled  "The  Right  Reverend  the  Bishop" 
without  the  title  of  "Lord."  While  it  is  certain  that  no  Bishops  have  the  right  to  be 
called  Lord  except  the  diocesans  of  the  recognized  Sees  of  England  and  Wales,  the 
proceedings  at  the  Coronation  seem  to  prove  that  the  Bishops  of  all  English  and  Welsh 
Sees  are  Lords,  including  those  waiting  their  turn  for  vacancies  in  the  House  of  Peers. 
For  all  the  Bishops,  in  the  list  above,  are  styled  by  the  Earl  Marshal's  orders,  in  the 
Special  Gazette,  Lords  Spiritual,  including  the  eight  who  were  technically  not  yet  Lords 
of  Parliament,  and  they  all  "pronounced  the  words  of  homage  after  the  Archbishop, 
kneeling  in  their  places."  At  the  same  time,  the  omission  of  the  word  "  Lord  "  from  the 
title  of  the  junior  Bishops,  in  the  aforementioned  list,  drawn  up  in  the  Earl  Marshal's 
office,  is  not  accidental,  as  that  list  of  "  Bishops  not  Peers  "  is  headed  with  the  name  of  the 
Primate  of  All  Ireland  (Dr  Alexander),  who  sat  among  the  Bishops  of  England  and  Wales, 
and  who  is  there  called  "The  Lord  Archbishop  of  Armagh"  by  reason  of  his  having 
been  a  Lord  of  Parliament,  when  Bishop  of  Derry  and  Raphoe,  before  the  disestablish- 
ment of  the  Irish  Church.  The  point  is  interesting  as  the  two  conflicting  authorities  are 
both  under  the  high  direction  of  the  Earl  Marshal.  But  the  acceptance  by  the  King  of 
the  homage  of  the  Bishops  who  had  not  yet  seats  in  the  House  of  Peers  seems  conclusively 
to  class  them  as  Lords  Spiritual.  This  was  in  accordance  with  the  precedent  at  Queen 
Victoria's  Coronation,  when  all  the  Irish  prelates  present  did  homage  as  Lords,  while 
only  four  of  them  had  seats  ;  although,  owing  to  the  peculiar  position  of  the  Irish  peers 
under  the  Act  of  Union,  the  case  is  not  quite  on  all  fours  with  that  of  English  Bishops 
who  have  not  yet  taken  their  seats.  It  may  be  added  that  the  Bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man, 
who  has  a  position  apart,  having  a  seat,  but  never  a  vote,  in  the  House  of  Lords,  though 
he  did  homage,  is  not  included  in  Garter's  Roll. 


356  APPENDIX   I 

His  Royal  Highness  George-William-Frederick-Charles  Duke  of  Cambridge,  K.G..  K.T., 
K.P.,  G.C.B.,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.I.E.,  G.C.V.O.    (P.C.) 

DUKES.I 

Henry  Duke  of  Norfork,  Earl  Marshal  and  Hereditary  Marshal  of  England,  K.G.     (P.  C.) 

Algernon  Duke  of  Somerset. 

Augustus-Charles-Lennox  Duke  of  Grafton,  K.G.,  C.B. 

Henry-Adelbert-Wellington-Fitzroy  Duke  of  Beaufort. 

George-Godolphin  Duke  of  Leeds. 

Herbrand-Arthur  Duke  of  Bedford,  K.G. 

Spencer-Compton  Duke  of  Devonshire,  K.G.    (P.C.) 

Charles-Richard-John  Duke  of  Marlborough,  K.G.     (P.C.) 

John-James-Robert  Duke  of  Rutland,  K.G.,  G.C.B.    (P.C.) 

William-Henry-Walter  Duke  of  Buccleuch,  K.G.,  K.T. 

Sihn-Douglas-Sutherland  Duke  of  Argyll,  K.T.,  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.V.O.    (P.C.) 
enry-John  Duke  of  Roxburghe,  K.T.,  M.V.O. 

William-John-Arthur-Charles-James  Duke  of  Portland,  K.G.,  G.C.V.O.     (P.C.) 
William-Angus-Drogo  Duke  of  Manchester. 
Henry- Pelham -Archibald-Douglas  Duke  of  Newcastle. 
Henry-George  Duke  of  Northumberland,  K.G.     (P.C.) 
Arthur-Charles  Duke  of  Wellington,  K.G.,  G.C.V.O. 
Cromartie  Duke  of  Sutherland,  K.G. 
James  Duke  of  Abercorn,  K.G.,  C.B.     (P.C.) 
Hugh- Richard- Arthur  Duke  of  Westminster. 
Alexander- William-George  Duke  of  Fife,  K.T.,  G.C.V.O.     (P.C.) 

MARQUESSES. 

Henry -William-Montagu  Marquess  of  Winchester. 

Charles  Marquess  of  Huntly.     (P.C.) 

Percy-Sholto  Marquess  of  Queensberry. 

William- Montagu  Marquess  of  Tweeddale,  K.T. 

Henry-Charles-Keith  Marquess  of  Lansdown.e,  K.G.,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.I.E.    (P.C.) 

John-James-Dudley-Stuart  Marquess  Townshend. 

Thomas-Henry  Marquess  of  Bath. 

Hugh-de-Grey  Marquess  of  Hertford.     (P.C.) 

John  Marquess  of  Bute. 

Arthur- Wills-John-Wellington-Trumbull-Blundell  Marquess  of  Downshire. 

William-Thomas-Brownlow  Marquess  of  Exeter. 

John-Charles  Marquess  Camden. 

Henry-Cyril  Marquess  of  Anglesey. 

George-Henry-Hugh  Marquess  of  Cholmondeley.     (P.C.) 

Charles-Stewart  Marquess  of  Londonderry,  K.G.     (P.C.) 

James-Edward-William-Theobald  Marquess  of  Ormonde,  K.P.     (P.C.) 

Frederick- William-John  Marquess  of  Bristol. 

Archibald  Marquess  of  Ailsa. 

Constantine-Charles-Henry  Marquess  of  Normanby. 

Gavin  Marquess  of  Breadalbane,  K.G.     (P.C.) 

Terence-John-Temple  Marquess  of  Dufferin  and  Ava. 

Lawrence  Marquess  of  Zetland,  K.T.     (P. C. ) 


1  These  lists  of  the  Lords  Temporal  as  given  in  the  Coronation  Supplement  of  the 
London  Gazette  differ  from  Garter's  Roll,  in  that  the  Peers  are  arranged  according  to 
their  respective  orders,  no  notice  being  taken  of  the  official  precedence  given  to  the  Lord 
Chancellor,  the  Lord  President,  the  Lord  Steward,  etc.  The  reason  being  that  official 
rank,  as  apart  from  nobiliary  rank,  was  not  recognised  at  the  homage.  For  a  somewhat 
analogous  reason  all  the  Lords  Spiritual  are  put  before  all  the  Lords  Temporal,  including 
even  Princes  of  the  Blood  Royal,  the  Archbishop  having  done  homage  before  H.R.H. 
the  Prince  of  Wales  in  accordance  with  ancient  precedent.  See  footnote,  p.  306. 


APPENDIX   I  357 


EARLS. 

Charles- Henry- John  Earl  of  Shrewsbury. 
Frederick-Arthur  Earl  of  Derby,  K.G.,  G.C.B.     (P.O.) 
Warner-Francis-John-Plantagenet  Earl  of  Huntingdon. 
Sidney  Earl  of  Pembroke  and  Montgomery,  G.C.V.O.     (P.C.) 
Rudolph-Robert-Basil-Aloysius-Augustine  Earl  of  Denbigh. 
Montague-Peregrine-Albemarle  Earl  of  Lindsey. 
William  Earl  of  Stamford. 
Ed wyn- Francis  Earl  of  Chesterfield.     (P.C.) 
Edward-George-Henry  Earl  of  Sandwich. 
George-Devereux-De-Vere  Earl  of  Essex. 
George-James  Earl  of  Carlisle. 
Anthony  Earl  of  Shaftesbury. 

Aldred-Frederick-George-Beresford  Earl  of  Scarbrough. 
Arnold-Allan-Cecil  Earl  of  Albemarle,  C.B.,  M.V.O. 
George- William  Earl  of  Coventry.     (P.C.) 

Victor-Albert-George  Earl  of  Jersey,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G.     (P.C.) 
James-Ludovic  Earl  of  Crawford,  K.T. 
Charles-Gore  Earl  of  Errol,  K.T.,  C.B. 
John-Francis-Erskine  Earl  of  Mar. 
Norman-Evelyn  Earl  of  Rothes. 
Sholto-George- Watson  Earl  of  Morton. 
George-Arnulph  Earl  of  Eglintoun. 
Walter-John-Francis  Earl  of  Mar  and  Kellie. 
Claude  Earl  of  Strathmore  and  Kinghorn. 
George  Earl  of  Haddington,  K.T. 
Randolph-Henry  Earl  of  Galloway. 
Frederick-Henry  Earl  of  Lauderdale. 
David-Clark  Earl  of  Lindsay. 
Archibald-Fitzroy-George  Earl  of  Kinnoull. 
Charles-Edward-Hastings  Earl  of  Loudoun. 

Victor-Alexander  Earl  of  Elgin  and  Kincardine,  K.G.,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.I.E.    (P.C.) 
Francis-Richard  Earl  of  Wemyss. 
Ronald- Ruth ven  Earl  of  Leven  and  Melville.     (P.  C. ) 
Algernon-Hawkins-Thomond  Earl  of  Kintore,  G.C.M.G.     (P.C.) 
John-Campbell  Earl  of  Aberdeen,  G.C.M.G.     (P.C.) 
Edmond-Walter  Earl  of  Orkney. 

Archibald-Philip  Earl  of  Rosebery,  K.G.,  K.T.    (P.C.) 
William-Heneage  Earl  of  Dartmouth.    (P.C.) 
Charles-Wightwick  Earl  of  Aylesford. 
Francis-Thomas-De-Grey  Earl  Cowper,  K.G.     (P.C.) 
Arthur-Philip  Earl  Stanhope. 
William-Frederick  Earl  Waldegrave. 
Newton  Earl  of  Portsmouth. 

Francis- Richard-Charles-Guy  Earl  Brooke  and  Earl  of  Warwick. 
William-Charles-De-Meuron  Earl  Fitzwilliam. 
Frederick-George  Earl  of  Guilford. 
Albert-Edward-Philip-Henry  Earl  of  Hardwicke. 
Jacob  Earl  of  Radnor. 
John-Poyntz  Earl  Spencer,  K.G.    (P.C.) 
Seymour-Henry  Earl  Bathurst,  C.M.G. 
William-David  Earl  of  Mansfield. 

William-Henry  Earl  of  Mount-Edgcumbe,  G.C.V.O.    (P.  C. ) 
George- Edward-Stanhope-Molyneux  Earl  of  Carnarvon. 
George-Henry  Earl  Cadogan,  K.G.    (P.C.) 
James-Edward  Earl  of  Malmesbury. 

Richard-Edmund-St-Lawrence  Earl  of  Cork  and  Orrery,  K.P.     (P.C.) 
Anthony- Francis  Earl  of  Westmeath.    (P.C.) 
Reginald  Earl  of  Meath.    (P.C.) 
Frederick-Rudolph  Earl  of  Cavan. 
Ponsonby- William  Earl  of  Drogheda. 


358  APPENDIX   I 

Ivo-Francis  Walter  Earl  of  Darnley. 

John-Vansittart-Danvers  Earl  of  Lanesborough. 

Arthur-Jocelyn-Charles  Earl  of  Arran. 

John-Horatio  Earl  of  Mexborough. 

Osbert-Cecil  Earl  of  Sefton. 

Richard-James  Earl  of  Clanwilliam,  G.C.B.,  K.C.M.G. 

Dermot-Robert-Wyndham  Earl  of  Mayo.    (P.C.) 

Lowry-Egerton  Earl  of  Enniskillen,  K.P. 

John-Henry  Earl  of  Erne,  K.  P.     (P.  C. ) 

William  Earl  of  Carysfort,  K.P. 

Hamilton-John-Agmondesham  Earl  of  Desart,  K.C.B. 

Ralph-Francis  Earl  of  Wicklow. 

Rupert-Charles  Earl  of  Clonmell. 

Charles  Earl  of  Leitrim. 

George  Earl  of  Lucan,  K.P. 

James-Francis  Earl  of  Bandon,  K.P. 

Henry-James  Earl  Castle  Stewart. 

James-Francis-Harry  Earl  of  Rosslyn. 

William-George-Robert  Earl  of  Craven. 

William-Hillier  Earl  of  Onslow,  G.C.M.G. 

William-Frederick  Earl  of  Clancarty. 

George-Charles  Earl  of  Powis. 

Archibald-Brabazon-Sparrow  Earl  of  Gosford,  K.P. 

Lawrence  Earl  of  Rosse,  K.P. 

Sidney- James-Ellis  Earl  of  Normanton. 

Charles-William-Sydney  Earl  Manvers. 

Robert-Horace  Earl  of  Orford. 

Albert- Henry-George  Earl  Grey. 

Hugh-Cecil  Earl  of  Lonsdale. 

John-Herbert-Dudley  Earl  of  Harrowby. 

Henry-Ulick  Earl  of  Harewood. 

James- Walter  Earl  of  Verulam. 

Henry-Cornwallis  Earl  of  Saint  Germans. 

Albert- Edmund  Earl  of  Morley.     (P.  C. ) 

George-Cecil-Orlando  Earl  of  Bradford. 

William  Earl  Beauchamp. 

Henry- North  Earl  of  Sheffield. 

John  Earl  of  Eldon. 

George-Richard-Penn  Earl  Howe. 

George-Edward-John-Mowbray  Earl  of  Stradbroke. 

Algernon- William-Stephen  Earl  Temple  of  Stowe. 

Francis-Charles  Earl  of  Kilmorey,  K.P. 

William  Earl  of  Listowel,  K.P. 

Frederick-Archibald- Vaughan  Earl  Cawdor. 

William-Brabazon-Lindesay  Earl  of  Norbury. 

Aubrey  Earl  of  Munster. 

Robert-Adam-Philips-Haldane  Earl  of  Camperdown. 

Thomas-Francis  Earl  of  Lichfield. 

John-George  Earl  of  Durham. 

Granville-George  Earl  Granville. 

Henry-Alexander-Gordon  Earl  of  Effingham. 

Charles- Alfred- Worsley  Earl  of  Yarborou«h.     (P. C. ) 

Charles-William-Francis  Earl  of  Gainsborough. 

Francis-Charles-Granville  Earl  of  Ellesmere. 

Kenelm-Charles-Edward  Earl  of  Cottenham. 

Henry-Arthur-Mornington  Earl  Cowley. 

William  Humble  Earl  of  Dudley. 

Vesey  Earl  of  Dartrey. 

Francis-John  Earl  of  Wharncliffe. 

William-Ernest  Earl  of  Feversham. 

Thomas-George  Earl  of  Northbrook,  G.C.S. I.     (P.C.) 


APPENDIX   I  359 


Herbert-John  Earl  Cairns. 

Victor-Alexander-George-Robert  Earl  of  Lytton. 

Edward-George  Earl  of  Lathom. 

William-Waldegrave  Earl  of  Selborne.     (P.  C. ) 

Cornwallis  Earl  de  Montalt. 

Charles-Robert  Earl  Carrington,  G.C.M.G.     (P.C.) 

Robert-Offiey-Ashburton  Earl  of  Crewe.     (P.  C.) 

Wilbraham  Earl  Egerton. 

Hardinge-Stanley  Earl  of  Halsbury.     (P.  C. ) 

Frederick-Sleigh    Earl    Roberts,    K.G.,    K.P.,    G.C.B.,    O.M.,    G.C.S.I.,    G.C.I.E., 

B.C.    (P.C.) 
Evelyn  Earl  of  Cromer,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G.,  G.C.V.O.,  K.C.S.I.     (P.C.) 

VISCOUNTS. 

Byron-Plantagenet  Viscount  Falkland. 
Charles-George  Viscount  Cobham. 

Evelyn-Edward-Thomas  Viscount  Falmouth,  C.B.,  M.V.O. 
Jenico-William-Joseph  Viscount  Gormanston,  G.C.M.G. 
Henry-Edmund  Viscount  Mountgarret. 
Harold-Arthur  Viscount  Dillon. 
Hugh-Richard  Viscount  Downe,  C.B.,  C.I.E. 
Samuel  Viscount  Moles  worth. 
Gustavus- Russell  Viscount  Boyne. 
Walter-Bulkeley  Viscount  Barrington. 
George-Edmund-Milnes  Viscount  Galway. 
Mervy n-Ed ward  Viscount  Powerscourt,  K.P.     (P.C.) 
William-Geoffrey-Bouchard  Viscount  Mountmorres. 
Arthur-Robert-Pyers-Joseph-Mary  Viscount  Southwell. 
James-Wilfrid  Viscount  Lifford. 
Henry-William-Crosbie  Viscount  Bangor. 
Thomas-Charles  Viscount  Clifden. 
Edward  Viscount  Doneraile. 
Henry- Power-Charles-Stanley  Viscount  Monck. 
Henry-Charles  Viscount  Hardinge. 
Charles-Lindley  Viscount  Halifax. 
William-Henry-Berkeley  Viscount  Portman. 
Henry-Robert  Viscount  Hampden,  G.C.M.G. 

Garnet-Joseph  Viscount  Wolseley,  K.P.,  G.C.B.,  O.M.,  G.C.M.G. 
Richard-Assheton  Viscount  Cross,  G.C.B.,  G.C.S.I.     (P.C.) 
Henry-Thurstan  Viscount  Knutsford,  G.C.M.G.     (P.C.) 
Reginald-Baliol  Viscount  Esher,  K.C.B.,  K.C.V.O. 
George-Joachim  Viscount  Goschen.     (P.C.) 
Horatio-Herbert  Viscount  Kitchener,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 
Charles-John  Viscount  Colville  of  Culross,  K.T.,  G.C.V.O.    (P.C.) 
Victor-Albert-Francis-Charles  Viscount  Churchill,  K.C.V.O. 

BARONS. 

Dudley-Charles  Lord  De  Ros,  K.P.,  K.C.V.O. 
Charles-Botolph-Joseph  Lord  Mowbray. 
George-Manners  Lord  Hastings. 

Robert-Nathaniel-Cecil-George  Lord  Zouche  of  Haryngworth. 
Rawdon-George-Grey  Lord  Grey  de  Ruthyn. 
Hubert-George-Charles  Lord  Vaux  of  Harrowden. 
Robert-George  Lord  Windsor.    (P.C.) 
William-Henry  Lord  North. 
Beauchamp-Moubray  Lord  St  John  of  Bletso. 
Thomas-Evelyn  Lord  Howard  de  Walden. 
Bernard-Henry-Philip  Lord  Petre. 
John-Fiennes  Lord  Saye  and  Sele. 
Ronald-John  Lord  Dormer. 
Henry-John-Philip-Sidney  Lord  Teynham, 


360  APPENDIX   I 

George-Frederick-William  Lord  Byron. 

Lewis-Henry-Hugh  Lord  Clifford  of  Chudleigh. 

Henry-de-Vere  Lord  Barnard. 

Alexander-William-Frederick  Lord  Saltoun. 

Charles- William  Lord  Sinclair. 

William  Lord  Sempill. 

Marmaduke-Francis  Lord  Herries. 

Sidney-Herbert  Lord  Elphinstone. 

Simon-Joseph  Lord  Lovat. 

Archibald-Patrick-Thomas  Lord  Borthwick. 

Alexander-Hugh  Lord  Balfour  of  Burleigh,  K.T.     (P.C.) 

William-John-George  Lord  Napier. 

Donald-James  Lord  Reay,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.I.E. 

Montolieu-Fox  Lord  Elibank. 

Alexander-Charles  Lord  Belhaven  and  Stenton. 

Walter-James  Lord  Ruthven. 

Arthur-Fitzgerald  Lord  Kinnaird. 

Digby-Wentworth-Bayard  Lord  Middleton. 

Augustus-Debonnaire-John  Lord  Monson. 

Alfred-Nathaniel-Holden  Lord  Scarsdale. 

George-Florance  Lord  Boston. 

Edward-Henry-Trafalgar  Lord  Digby. 

Martin-Bladen  Lord  Hawke. 

Henry-Thomas  Lord  Foley. 

Thomas  Lord  Walsingham. 

John-Richard-Brinsley  Lord  Grantley. 

Richard- Henry  Lord  Berwick. 

Edward-Lennox  Lord  Sherborne. 

Charles  Lord  Suffield,  G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B.     (P.C.) 

Lloyd  Lord  Kenyon. 

George-Augustus-Hamilton  Lord  Fisherwick  (Marquess  of  Donegall).1 

Henry-Charles  Lord  Gage  (  Viscount  Gage)^ 

William-Thomas  Lord  Bolton. 

Thomas  Lord  Ribblesdale.     (P.C.) 

Edward-John-Moreton-Drax  Lord  Dunsany. 

Robert-St-John-Fitzwalter  Lord  Dunboyne. 

Lucius-William  Lord  Inchiquin. 

William-Charles  Lord  Newborough. 

Hugh  Lord  Kensington. 

John-Thomas-William  Lord  Massy. 

Hamilton-Matthew-Fitzmaurice  Lord  Muskerry. 

Josslyn-Francis  Lord  Muncaster. 

Francis- William  Lord  Kilmaine. 

Luke-Gerald  Lord  Clonbrock,  K.P.     (P.C.) 

Edward- Henry-Churchill  Lord  Crofton. 

William  Lord  de  Blaquiere. 

Henry-O'Callaghan  Lord  Dunalley. 

Granville-Augustus- William  Lord  Radstock. 

Frederick-Oliver  Lord  Ashtown. 

Lionel-Edward  Lord  Clarina. 

Edward-Downes  Lord  Ellenborough. 

John-Thomas  Lord  Manners. 

Albert-Edward  Lord  Castlemaine. 

William-Marcus-De-la-Poer,  Lord  Decies. 

George-Robert-Canning  Lord  Harris,  G. C.S.I.,  G.C.I.E. 

Reginald-Charles-Edward  Lord  Colchester. 

Hugh  Lord  Delamere. 

Cecil-Theodore  Lord  Forester. 

1  It  seems  to  be  by  error  that  Lord  Donegall  and  Lord  Gage  are  not  respectively 
placed  by  the  Earl  Marshal  among  the  Marquesses  and  Viscounts. 


APPENDIX   I  361 

John-William  Lord  Rayleigh. 

William-Lee  Lord  Plunket,  C.V.O. 

Llewelyn-Nevill-Vaughan  Lord  Mostyn. 

Henry-Spencer  Lord  Templemore. 

James- Yorke-McGregor  Lord  Abinger. 

Philip  Lord  De  L'Isle  and  Dudley. 

Francis-Denzil-Edward  Lord  Ashburton. 

Edward-George-Percy  Lord  Hatherton,  C.M.G. 

Hallyburton-George,  Lord  Stratheden. 

Geoffrey-Henry,  Lord  Oranmore  and  Browne. 

William-Ashley-Webb  Lord  De  Mauley. 

Beilby  Lord  Wenlock,  G.C.S.I.,  G.C.I.E.,  K.C.B.    (P.C.) 

William  Lord  Lurgan. 

Thomas  Spring  Lord  Monteagle  of  Brandon,  K.P. 

John-Reginald-Upton  Lord  Seaton. 

George-Crespigny-Brabazon  Lord  Vivian. 

Henry  Lord  Congleton,  C.B.  / 

Charles-Bertram  Lord  Bellew. 

Arthur  Lord  De  Freyne. 

George-Fitz-Roy-Henry  Lord  Raglan. 

Henry  Lord  Belper.     (P.C.) 

Charles-Compton-William  Lord  Chesham,  K.C.B. 

Frederic- Augustus  Lord  Chelmsford,  G.C.B. 

Charles-Henry  Lord  Leconfield. 

Godfrey-Charles  Lord  Tredegar. 

Henry-Charles  Lord  Brougham  and  Vaux. 

Richard-Luttrell-Pilkington  Lord  Westbury. 

Luke  Lord  Annaly. 

Hylton-George-Hylton  Lord  Hylton. 

George-Sholto-Gordon  Lord  Penrhyn. 

Arthur  Lord  Ormathwaite. 

Robert- William  Lord  Napier  (of  Magdala). 

Sin-Hamilton  Lord  Lawrence. 
rnard-Edward-Barnaby  Lord  Castletown,  C.M.G. 
Frederick  Lord  Wolverton. 
Henry-Campbell  Lord  Aberdare. 
Thomas-Francis  Lord  Cottesloe. 
Herbert-Perrott-Murray  Lord  Hampton. 
William-Richard  Lord  Harlech. 
tvor-Bertie  Lord  Wimborne. 
Arthur-Edward  Lord  Ardilaun. 
Arthur- William  Lord  Trevor. 
Edward  Lord  Tweedmouth.     (P.C.) 
John-William  Lord  Monk  Bretton. 
Nathaniel-Mayer  Lord  Rothschild.    (P.C.) 
John  Lord  Revelstoke. 
Robert  Lord  Monkswell. 
Edward  Lord  Ashbourne.     (P.C.) 
Rowland  Lord  Saint  Oswald. 
Robert-Wilfrid  Lord  Deramore. 
Henry-John  Lord  Montagu  of  Beaulieu. 
Charles- William  Lord  Hillingdon. 
Richard-de-Aquila  Lord  Stalbridge.     (P.C.) 
Michael-Arthur  Lord  Burton. 
Gavin-George  Lord  Hamilton  of  Dalzell. 
Thomas  Lord  Brassey,  K.C.B. 
John  Lord  Saint  Levan. 
George-Limbrey  Lord  Basing. 
Egerton  Lord  Addington. 
John-Savile  Lord  Savile. 
Edward-Cecil  Lord  Iveagh,  K.P. 


362  APPENDIX   I 

George  Lord  Mount  Stephen. 

William  Lord  Kelvin,  G.  C.  V.  O.     (P.  C. ) 

George  Lord  Ashcombe.     (P.C.) 

Archibald-Campbell  Lord  Blythswood. 

Thomas  Lord  Crawshaw. 

William-Amhurst  Lord  Amherst  of  Hackney. 

Thomas- Wodehouse  Lord  Newton. 

Henry-Lyle  Lord  Dunleath. 

John-Allan  Lord  Llangattock. 

George-James  Lord  Playfair. 

Cyril  Lord  Battersea. 

Ernest-Ambrose  Lord  Swansea. 

John-Campbell  Lord  Overtoun. 

Cecil-George-Savile  Lord  Hawkesbury. 

Arthur  Lord  Stanmore,  G.C.M.G. 

Reginald- Earle  Lord  Welby,  G.C.B. 

Horace  Lord  Davey.     (P.  C. )    (A  Lord  of  Appeal  in  Ordinary. ) 

Sydney-James  Lord  Wandsworth. 

Herbert-Coulstoun  Lord  Burghclere. 

Henry  Lord  James  of  Hereford.     (P.  C. ) 

David-Robert  Lord  Rathmore.     (P.C.) 

Henry  Lord  Pirbright.     (P.C.) 

Algernon  Lord  Glenesk. 

Henry-Hucks  Lord  Aldenham. 

Edward  Lord  Heneage.     (P.  C. ) 

Hercules-Arthur-Temple  Lord  Rosmead. 

Alexander-Smith  Lord  Kinnear. 

Joseph  Lord  Lister.     (P.C.) 

Henry-Ludlow  Lord  Ludlow. 

George-Arbuthnot  Lord  Inverclyde. 

Donald- Alexander  Lord  Strathcona  and  Mount  Royal,  G.C.M.G. 

William-Wallace  Lord  Newlands. 

Horace-Brand  Lord  Farquhar,  K.C.V.O. 

Joseph-Russell  Lord  Glanusk. 

James- Patrick-Bannerman  Lord  Robertson.     (P.C.)    (A  Lord  of  Appeal  in  Ordinary.) 

Martin-Henry  Lord  Killanin. 

Peter  Lord  O'Brien.     (P.C.) 

John-Blair  Lord  Kinross. 

William- Lawies  Lord  Allerton. 

Arthur-Hugh  Lord  Barrymore.     (P.  C. ) 

Francis-Wallace  Lord  Grenfell,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 

Francis  Lord  Knollys,  G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B.,  K.C.M.G. 

Algernon-Bertram  Lord  Redesdale,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 

PEERESSES  AND  DOWAGER  PEERESSES. 

PRINCESSES  OF  THE  BLOOD  ROYAL  BEING  PEERESSES  OF  THE  UNITED  KINGDOM. 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  of  Wales. 

Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Louise- Victoria-Alexandra-Dagmar  Duchess  of  Fife. 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Princess  Louise-Caroline-Alberta  Duchess  of  Argyll. 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Duchess  of  Connaught  and  Strathearn. 
Her  Royal  Highness  the  Duchess  Dowager  of  Albany. 

DUCHESSES. 

Susan-Margaret  Duchess  of  Somerset. 
Louise  Duchess  of  Beaufort. 
Katherine-Frances  Duchess  of  Leeds. 
Adeline-Marie  Duchess  Dowager  of  Bedford. 
Mary-du-Caurroy  Duchess  of  Bedford. 
Louise- Fredericke-Auguste  Duchess  of  Devonshire, 
Consuelo  Duchess  of  Marlborough. 
Louisa-Jane  Duchess  of  Buccleuch, 


APPENDIX   I  363 


Ina-Erskine  Duchess  Dowager  of  Argyll. 
Violet-Hermione  Duchess  of  Montrose. 
Anne-Emily  Duchess  Dowager  of  Roxburghe. 
Winifred  Duchess  of  Portland. 
Consuelo  Duchess  Dowager  of  Manchester. 
Helena  Duchess  of  Manchester. 
Kathleen-Florence-May  Duchess  of  Newcastle. 
Edith  Duchess  of  Northumberland. 
Kathleen-Emily-Bulkeley  Duchess  of  Wellington. 
Millicent-Fanny  Duchess  of  Sutherland. 
Mary-Anna  Duchess  of  Abercorn. 
Constance-Edwina  Duchess  of  Westminster. 

MARCHIONESSES. 

Charlotte-Josephine  Marchioness  of  Winchester. 
Amy  Marchioness  of  Huntly. 
Anna-Maria  Marchioness  of  Queensberry. 
Candida-Louisa  Marchioness  of  Tweeddale. 
Maud-Evelyn  Marchioness  of  Lansdowne. 
Violet-Caroline  Marchioness  of  Bath. 
Mary  Marchioness  of  Hertford. 

Gwendoline-Mary-Anne  Marchioness  Dowager  of  Bute. 
Georgiana- Elizabeth  Marchioness  Dowager  of  Downshire. 
Emily-Constantia  Marchioness  Dowager  of  Headfort. 
Isabelle-Raymonde  Marchioness  Dowager  of  Sligo. 
Caroline-Ann  Marchioness  Dowager  of  Ely. 
Isabella  Marchioness  Dowager  of  Exeter. 
Myra-Rowena-Sibell  Marchioness  of  Exeter. 
Joan-Marion  Marchioness  Camden. 
Mary-Livingstone  Marchioness  Dowager  of  Anglesey. 
Lilian-Florence-Maud  Marchioness  of  Anglesey. 
Winifred-Ida  Marchioness  of  Cholmondeley. 
Mary-Cornelia  Marchioness  Dowager  of  Londonderry. 
Theresa-Susey-Helen  Marchioness  of  Londonderry. 
Jane-St-Maur- Blanche  Marchioness  Dowager  Conyngham. 
Elizabeth-Harriet  Marchioness  of  Ormonde. 
Geraldine-Georgiana-Mary  Marchioness  of  Bristol. 
Isabella  Marchioness  of  Ailsa. 

Alma-Imogen-Carlotta-Leonore  Marchioness  of  Breadalbane. 
Florence-Chapman  Marchioness  of  Dufferin  and  Ava. 
Lilian-Elizabeth-Selina  Marchioness  of  Zetland. 

COUNTESSES. 

Anna-Theresa  Countess  Dowager  of  Shrewsbury. 
Constance  Countess  of  Derby. 
Maud-Margaret  Countess  of  Huntingdon. 
Beatrix-Louisa  Countess  of  Pembroke  and  Montgomery. 
Cecilia-Mary  Countess  of  Denbigh. 
Sybil-Mary  Countess  of  Westmoreland. 
Millicent  Countess  of  Lindsey. 
Elizabeth-Louisa-Penelope  Countess  of  Stamford. 
Dorothea  Countess  Dowager  of  Chesterfield. 
Enid-Edith  Countess  of  Chesterfield. 
Adela  Countess  of  Essex. 
Lucy-Cecilia  Countess  of  Scarbrough. 
Gertrude-Lucia  Countess  of  Albemarle. 
Blanche  Countess  of  Coventry. 
Margaret-Elizabeth  Countess  of  Jersey. 
Emily-Florence  Countess  of  Crawford. 
Mary-Caroline  Countess  of  Enroll. 
AUce-Mary  Countess  of  Mar. 


364  APPENDIX   I 

Noelle  Countess  of  Rothes. 

Helen-Geraldine-Maria  Countess  of  Morton. 

Janet-Lucretia  Countess  of  Eglintoun. 

Mary-Anne  Countess  Dowager  of  Mar  and  Kellie. 

Susan- Violet  Countess  of  Mar  and  Kellie. 

Anna-Mary  Countess  Dowager  of  Moray. 

Gertrude- Floyer  Countess  of  Moray. 

Frances-Dora  Countess  of  Strathmore  and  Kinghorn. 

Mary-Arabella-Arthur  Countess  Dowager  of  Galloway. 

Amy-Mary-Pauline  Countess  of  Galloway. 

Ada-Twyford  Countess  of  Lauderdale. 

Emily-Marian  Countess  of  Lindsay. 

Alice-Mary-Elizabeth  Countess  of  Loudoun. 

Grace-Helen  Countess  of  Wemyss. 

Emma-Selina  Countess  of  Leven  and  Melville. 

Cecilia-Florence  Countess  of  Dysart. 

Cicely-  Louisa  Countess  Dowager  of  Selkirk. 

Winifred  Countess  of  Dundonald. 

Sydney-Charlotte  Countess  of  Kintore. 

Ishbel-Maria  Countess  of  Aberdeen. 

Constance  Countess  of  Orkney. 

Leonora-Sophie  Countess  of  Tankerville. 

Jane-Wightwick  Countess  Dowager  of  Aylesford. 

Ella-Victoria  Countess  of  Aylesford. 

Katrine-Cecilia  Countess  Cowper. 

Evelyn  Countess  Stanhope. 

Mary-Dorothea  Countess  Waldegrave. 

Beatrice-Mary  Countess  of  Portsmouth. 

Anne  Countess  Dowager  Brooke  and  Countess  Dowager  of  Warwick. 

Frances-Evelyn  Countess  Brooke  and  Countess  of  Warwick. 

Maud-Frederica-Elizabeth  Countess  Fitzwilliam. 

Georgiana  Countess  Dowager  of  Guilford. 

Mary- Violet  Countess  of  Guilford. 

Constance-Mary-Elizabeth  Countess  Dowager  de  la  Warr  (bv  special  permission). 

Julian  Countess  of  Radnor. 

Charlotte-Frances-Frederica  Countess  Spencer. 

Evelyn-Barnard  Countess  Dowager  Bathurst. 

Lilias-Margaret-Frances  Countess  Bathurst. 

Almina-Victoria-Maria-Alexander  Countess  of  Carnarvon. 

Beatrix-Jane  Countess  Cadogan. 

Sylvia-Georgina  Countess  Dowager  of  Malmesbury. 

Elizabeth-Mary-Margaret  Countess  of  Fingall. 

Mary  Countess  Dowager  of  Cavan. 

Caroline-Inez  Countess  of  Cavan. 

Anne-Tower  Countess  of  Drogheda. 

Frances-Mary  Countess  Dowager  of  Granard. 

Florence-Rose  Countess  of  Darnley. 

Anne-Elizabeth  Countess  of  Lanesborough. 

Winifred-Ellen  Countess  Dowager  of  Arran. 

Sophia  Countess  Dowager  of  Roden. 

Evelyn  Countess  Dowager  of  Lisburne. 

Elizabeth-Henrietta  Countess  of  Clanwilliam. 

Louisa-Jane  Countess  of  Antrim. 

Mary-Julia  Countess  of  Longford. 

Geraldine-Sarah  Countess  of  Mayo. 

Priscilla-Cecilia  Countess  Annesley. 

Charlotte-Marion  Countess  of  Enniskillen. 

Florence-Mary  Countess  of  Erne. 

Charlotte-Mary  Countess  of  Carysfort. 

Ellen  Countess  Dowager  of  Desart. 

Margaret-Joan  Countess  of  Desart, 


APPENDIX   I  365 


Lucy-Maria  Countess  Dowager  of  Clonmell. 

Winifred  Countess  Dowager  of  Leitrim. 

Cecilia-Catherine  Countess  of  Lucan. 

Georgiana-Dorothea-Harriet  Countess  of  Bandon. 

Augusta-Le-Vicomte  Countess  Castle  Stewart. 

Frances-Isabella  Countess  Dowager  of  Donoughmore. 

Elizabeth  Countess  Dowager  of  Caledon. 

Evelyn-Laura  Countess  Dowager  of  Craven. 

Cornelia  Countess  of  Craven. 

Florence-Coulstoun  Countess  of  Onslow. 

Mary-Imelda  Countess  of  Limerick. 

Adeliza-Georgiana  Countess  Dowager  of  Clancarty. 

Isabel-Maude-Penrice  Countess  of  Clancarty. 

Violet-Ida-Evelyn  Countess  of  Powis. 

Louisa-Augusta-Beatrice  Countess  of  Gosford. 

Frances-Cassandra  Countess  of  Rosse. 

Caroline-Susan-Augusta  Countess  Dowager  of  Normanton. 

Amy-Frederica-Alice  Countess  of  Normanton. 

Helen  Countess  Manvers. 

Louise-Melissa  Countess  of  Orford. 

Alice  Countess  Grey. 

Mabel  Countess  of  Harrowby. 

Florence-Katherine  Countess  of  Harewood. 

Emily-Harriet  Countess  of  Saint  Germans. 

Margaret  Countess  of  Morley. 

Ida-Frances- Annabella  Countess  of  Bradford. 

Lettice-Mary-Elizabeth  Countess  Beauchamp. 

Isabella-Katharine  Countess  Dowager  Howe. 

Georgiana-Elizabeth  Countess  Howe. 

Helena- Violet- Alice  Countess  of  Stradbroke. 

Ellen-Constance  Countess  of  Kilmorey. 

Florence-Elizabeth  Countess  of  Dunraven  and  Mount-Earl. 

Ernestine-Mary  Countess  of  Listowel. 

Mildred  Countess  of  Lichfield. 

Castalia-Rosalind  Countess  Dowager  Granville. 

Nina-Ayesha  Countess  Granville. 

Marcia-Amelia-Mary  Countess  of  Yarborough  (in  her  own  right  Baroness  Conytrs). 

Jane  Countess  Dowager  of  Lovelace. 

Mary-Elizabeth  Countess  of  Gainsborough. 

Cora  Countess  Dowager  of  Straff ord. 

Theodosia-Selina  Countess  Dowager  of  Cottenham. 

Rose  Countess  of  Cottenham. 

Rachel  Countess  of  Dudley. 

Sibell-Lilian  Countess  of  Cromartie. 

Isabel-Geraldine  Countess  of  Kimberley. 

Julia-Georgiana-Sarah  Countess  of  Dartrey. 

Ellen  Countess  of  Wharncliffe. 

Edith  Countess  Dowager  of  Lytton. 

Pamela  Countess  of  Lytton. 

Wilma  Countess  of  Lathom. 

Charlotte  Countess  Dowager  Sondes. 

Beatrix-Maud  Countess  of  Selborne. 

Elizabeth-Lucy  Countess  of  Iddesleigh. 

Grace-Augusta  Countess  of  Londesborough. 

Evelyn-Elizabeth  Countess  of  Ancaster. 

Cecilia-Margaret  Countess  Carrington. 

Margaret-Etrenne-Hannah  Countess  of  Crewe. 

Alice- Anne  Countess  Egerton. 

Wilhelmina  Countess  of  Halsbury. 

Nora-Henrietta  Countess  Roberts. 

Katherine-Georgiana  Louisa  Countess  of  Cromer. 


366  APPENDIX   I 


VISCOUNTESSES. 
Mary  Viscountess  Falkland. 
Margaret  Viscountess  Dowager  Strathallan. 
Kathleen  Viscountess  Falmouth. 
Emmeline  Viscountess  Dowager  Torrington. 
Edith  Viscountess  Hood. 
Georgina-Jane  Viscountess  Gormanston. 
Robina-Marion  Viscountess  Mountgarret 

£ilia  Viscountess  Dillon. 
ecilia-Maria-Charlotte  Viscountess  Downe. 
Agnes  Viscountess  Molesworth. 
Katharine-Frances  Viscountess  Boyne. 
Mary-Isabella  Viscountess  Barrington. 
Vere  Viscountess  Galway. 
Julia  Viscountess  Powerscourt. 
Dorothy-Katherine  Viscountess  Southwell. 
Anne-Francis  Viscountess  Lifford. 
Elizabeth  Viscountess  Bangor. 
Mary  Viscountess  Clifden. 
Florence-Elizabeth  Viscountess  Ferrard. 
Edith-Caroline-Sophia  Viscountess  Monck. 
Violet-Marie-Louise  Viscountess  Melville. 
Eleanor  Viscountess  Gort. 
Edith  Viscountess  Dowager  Exmouth. 
Mary-Frances  Viscountess  Hardinge. 
Agnes-Elizabeth  Viscountess  Halifax. 
Caroline  Dowager  Viscountess  Sherbrooke. 
Susan-Henrietta  Viscountess  Hampden. 
Louisa  Viscountess  Wolseley. 
Margaret-Jean  Viscountess  Knutsford. 
Eleanor  Viscountess  Esher. 
Verena-Maud  Viscountess  Churchill. 

BARONESSES. 

Mary-Geraldine  Lady  De  Ros. 
Mary-Margaret  Dowager  Lady  Mowbray. 
Mary  Lady  Mowbray. 
Elizabeth-Evelyn  Lady  Hastings. 
Margaret  Lady  Clinton. 
Violet  Dowager  Lady  Beaumont. 
Ethel-Mary  Dowager  Lady  Beaumont. 
Mary  Dowager  Lady  Conyers. 
Alberta- Victoria-Sarah-Caroline  Lady  Windsor. 
Helen-Charlotte  Lady  St  John  of  Bletso. 
Blanche  Dowager  Lady  Howard  de  Walden. 
Marie-Hanem  Lady  Dormer. 
Mabel  Lady  Teynham. 
Lucy  Lady  Byron. 
Mabel  Lady  Clifford  of  Chudleigh. 
Marion-Margaret-Violet  Lady  Manners  of  Haddon. 
Catherine-Sarah  Lady  Barnard. 
Louisa  Dowager  Lady  Forbes. 
Mary-Eleanor  Lady  Saltoun. 
Eveleen  Baroness  Gray. 
Margaret-Jane  Lady  Sinclair. 
Mary-Beresford  Lady  Sempill. 
Angela-Mary-Charlotte  Lady  Herries. 
Susanna-Mary  Lady  Borthwick. 
Mary  Baroness  Kinloss. 
Katherine-Eliza  Lady  Balfour  of  Burleigh. 
Grace  Lady  Napier. 


APPENDIX   I  367 

Fanny-Georgiana-Jane  Lady  Reay. 

Blanche-Alice  Lady  Elibank. 

Georgina  Dowager  Lady  Belhaven  and  Stenton. 

Georgina-Katherine  Lady  Belhaven  and  Stenton. 

Caroline-Annesley  Lady  Ruthven. 

Eliza-Maria  Lady  Middleton. 

Augusta-Louisa-Caroline  Dowager  Lady  Monson. 

Cecilia-Constance  Lady  Boston. 

Emily-Beryl-Sissy  Lady  Digby. 

Jane  Dowager  Lady  Hawke. 

Evelyn-Vaughan  Lady  Foley. 

Alice  Lady  Grantley. 

Ellen  Dowager  Lady  Berwick. 

Emily-Theresa  Lady  Sherborne. 

Mary-Ann-Williams  Lady  Fisherwick. 

Maud-Augusta-Louisa  Lady  Calthorpe. 

Charlotte-Monckton  Lady  Ribblesdale. 

Ernle-Elizabeth-Louisa-Maria-Grosvenor  Dowager  Lady  Dunsany. 

Caroline-Maude-Blanche-Lady  Dunboyne. 

Ellen-Harriet  Dowager  Lady  Inchiquin. 

Ethel-Jane  Lady  Inchiquin. 

Florence-Jane  Dowager  Lady  Farnham. 

Grace-Bruce  Lady  Newborough. 

Constance  Lady  Muncaster. 

Augusta-Caroline  Lady  Clonbrock. 

Alice-Frances  Lady  Teignmouth. 

Clara-Campbell-Lucy  Dowager  Lady  Henley. 

Augusta-Frederica  Lady  Henley. 

Lucienne  Lady  de  Blaquiere. 

Mary-Frances  Lady  Dunalley. 

Violet-Grace  Lady  Ashtpwn. 

Sophia-Mary  Lady  Clarina. 

Julia-Janet-Georgiana  Lady  Abercromby. 

Beatrice-Joanna  Dowager  Lady  Ellenborough. 

Lydia-Sophia  Dowager  Lady  Manners. 

Constance-Edwina  Lady  Manners. 

Annie-Evelyn  Lady  Castlemaine. 

Catherine  Dowager  Lady  Decies. 

Maria-Gertrude  Lady  Decies. 

Lucy-Ada  Lady  Harris. 

Isabella-Grace-Maud  Lady  Colchester. 

Alice-Florence  Lady  Garvagh. 

Florence-Ame  Lady  Delamere. 

Emma-Georgina  Lady  Forester. 

Evelyn-Georgiana-Mary  Lady  Rayleigh. 

Sophie-Catherine  Lady  Gifford. 

Emma-Mary  Dowager  Lady  Tenterden. 

Florence-Sarah-Wilhelmine  Lady  Poltimore. 

Mary-Florence-Edith  Lady  Mostyn. 

Victoria-Elizabeth  Lady  Templemore. 

Helen  Dowager  Lady  Abinger. 

Elizabeth-Maria  Lady  De  L'Isle  and  Dudley. 

Leonora-Caroline  Dowager  Lady  Ashburton. 

Mabel-Edith  Lady  Ashburton. 

Charlotte- Louisa  Lady  Hatherton. 

Louisa-Mary  Lady  Stratheden. 

Mary-Ethel  Lady  Methuen. 

Emily-Julia  Lady  Lurgan. 

Elizabeth  Lady  Monteagle  of  Brandon. 

Elizabeth-Beatrice  Lady  Seaton. 

Elizabeth-Peter  Lady  Congleton. 


368  APPENDIX   I 


Augusta  Dowager  Lady  Bellew. 

Mildred-Mary-Josephine  Lady  Bellew. 

Marie-Georgiana  Lady  De  Freyne. 

Marian-Caroline  Lady  Saint  Leonards. 

Ethel-Jemima  Lady  Raglan. 

Margaret  Lady  Belper. 

Cecilia  Lady  Fermoy. 

Beatrice-Constance  Lady  Chesham. 

Barbara  Lady  Churston. 

Adora-Frances-Olga  Lady  Brougham  and  Vaux. 

Agatha-Manners  Lady  Westbury. 

Anne  Dowager  Lady  Hylton. 

Alice-Adeliza  Lady  Hylton. 

Gertrude- Jessy  Lady  Penrhyn. 

Mary-Cecilia  Dowager  Lady  Napier  (of  Magdala). 

Eva-Maria-Louisa  Lady  Napier  (of  Magdala). 

Mary-Caroline-Douglas  Lady  Lawrence. 

Winifred-Mary  Dowager  Lady  Howard  of  Glossop. 

Edith-Amelia  Lady  Wolverton. 

Alice-Mary  Dowager  Lady  O'Hagan. 

Constance-Mary  Lady  Aberdare. 

Amy-Augusta-Jackson  Dowager  Lady  Coleridge. 

Augusta-Henrietta  Lady  Cottesloe. 

Evelyn-Nina-Frances  Lady  Hampton. 

Evelyn-Henrietta  Lady  Alington. 

Constance-Mary  Lady  Haldon. 

Olivia-Charlotte  Lady  Ardilaun. 

Rosamond-Catherine  Lady  Trevor. 

Ethel-Mary  Dowager  Lady  Brabourne 

Emily-Theresa  Dowager  Lady  Ampthill. 

Fanny-Octavia-Louisa  Lady  Tweedmouth. 

Emma-Louisa  Lady  Rothschild. 

Frances-Maria-Adelaide  Lady  Ashbourne. 

Mabel-Susan  Lady  Saint  Oswald. 

Alice  Marian  Lady  Hillingdon. 

Harriet-Georgina  Lady  Burton. 

Sybil-de-Vere  Lady  Brassey. 

Elizabeth-Clementina  Lady  Saint  Levan. 

Evelyn-Harriet  Lady  Magheramorne. 

Mary  Lady  Basing. 

Rosamond-Jane-Frances  Lady  De  Ramsey. 

Mary-Adelaide  Lady  Addington. 

Gertrude- Violet  Lady  Savile. 

Adelaide-Maria  Lady  Iveagh. 

Gian  Lady  Mount  Stephen. 

Susan-Agnes  Baroness  Macdonald  of  Earnscliffe. 

Fanny-Henrietta  Dowager  Lady  Hood  of  Avalon. 

Frances-Anna  Lady  Kelvin. 

Louisa-Mary  Dowager  Lady  Knightley. 

Laura  Lady  Ashcombe. 

Augusta-Clementina  Lady  Blythswood. 

Catherine  Lady  Crawshaw. 

Margaret-Susan  Lady  Amherst  of  Hackney. 

Norah-Louisa-Fanny  Lady  Dunleath. 

Georgiana-Marcia  Lady  Llangattock. 

Augusta-Mary  Lady  Playfair. 

Constance  Lady  Battersea. 

Averil  Dowager  Lady  Swansea. 

Katherine-Euphemia  Dowager  Lady  Farrer. 

Grace-Eliza  Lady  Overtoun. 

Susan-Louisa  Lady  Hawkesbury. 


APPENDIX   I 


369 


Louisa-Hawes  Lady  Davey. 

Jessy-Henrietta  Lady  Ashton. 

Winifred-Anne-Henrietta-Christine  Lady  Burghclere. 

Sarah  Lady  Pirbright. 

Eleanor-Cecilia  Lady  Heneage. 

Edith-Louisa  Lady  Rosmead. 

Mary  Lady  Inverclyde. 

Isabella-Sophia  Lady  Strathcona  and  Mount  Royal. 

Emilie  Lady  Farquhar. 

Mary-Montgomerie  Lady  Currie. 

Emily-Frances  Lady  Cranworth. 

Henrietta-Anne  Baroness  Dorchester. 

Philadelphia-Mary-Lucy  Lady  Robertson. 

Alice  Lady  Northcote. 

Annie  Lady  O'Brien. 

Marianne-Eliza  Lady  Kinross. 

Elizabeth  Lady  Barrymore. 

Ardyn  Lady  Knollys. 

No.  5. — ARCHBISHOPS'  AND  BISHOPS'  WIVES  AND  DAUGHTERS. 


Mrs  Temple. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Maclagan. 

Miss  Theodora  Maclagan. 

Mrs  Handley  Moule. 

Miss  Mary  E.  E.  Moule. 

Mrs  Randall  Davidson. 

Mrs  Kennion. 

Mrs  Williams. 

Mrs  Bardsley. 

Miss  Mabel  E.  Bardsley. 

Mrs  Ernest  Wilberforce. 

Miss  Emily  Geraldine  Wilber- 
force. 

Mrs  Percival. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Augustus 
Legge. 


Miss  Beatrice  Legge. 
Mrs  Moorhouse. 
Mrs  Sheepshanks. 
Miss  Sheepshanks. 
The  Lady  Mary  Glyn. 
Miss  Margaret  F.  Glyn. 
Mrs  Boyd-Carpenter. 
Miss  May  Boyd-Carpenter. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  E.  S. 

Talbot. 

Miss  Mary  C.  Talbot. 
Mrs  Alfred  Edwards. 
Miss  Edwards. 
Mrs  Wordsworth. 
Miss  Margaret  Wordsworth. 
The  Lady  Laura  Ridding. 


Mrs  Gott. 

Miss  Hilda  Gott. 

Mrs  Owen. 

Mrs  Eden. 

Miss  Eden. 

Mrs  Chavasse. 

Miss  Dorothea  Chavas 

Mrs  Herbert  Ryle. 

Mrs  Straton. 

Mrs  Thomson. 

Mrs  Benson. 

Miss  Browne. 

Mrs  Ellicott. 

Miss  Ellicott. 

Miss  Alexander. 


No.  6. — PRIVY  COUNCILLORS  (OTHER  THAN  PEERS)  WITH  THEIR 

WIVES  OR  DAUGHTERS  OR  SISTERS. 

i.  CABINET  RANK  (PAST  AND  PRESENT). 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  George  Hamilton,  M.P. 

The  Lady  George  Hamilton. 

The  Right  Honourable  Charles  Thomson  Ritchie,  M.P. 

Mrs  Ritchie. 

The  Right  Honourable  Joseph  Chamberlain,  M.P. 

Mrs  Chamberlain. 

The  Right  Honourable  William  St  John  Fremantle  Brodrick,  M.P. 

Miss  Brodrick. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Michael  Edward  Hicks-Beach,  Bart.,  M.P. 

The  Lady  Lucy  Hicks-Beach. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  William  George  Granville  Vernon  Harcourt,  M.P. 

Lady  Harcourt. 

The  Right  Honourable  George  John  Shaw  Lefevre. 

The  Lady  Constance  Shaw  Lefevre. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Charles  Wentworth  Dilke,  Bart.,  M.P. 

Lady  Dilke. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Henry  Campbell-Bannerman,  G.C.B.,  M.P. 

Lady  Campbell-Bannerman. 


370  APPENDIX   I 

The  Right  Honourable  Henry  Chaplin,  M.P. 

Miss  Chaplin. 

The  Right  Honourable  Arthur  James  Balfour,  M.P. 

Miss  Balfour. 

The  Right  Honourable  John  Morley,  M.P. 

Mrs  Morley. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Henry  Hartley  Fowler,  G. C.S.I.,  M.P. 

Lady  Fowler. 

The  Right  Honourable  William  Lawies  Jackson,  M.P.i 

Mrs  Harrison  Tinsley. 

The  Right  Honourable  Aretas  Akers  Douglas,  M.  P. 

Mrs  Akers  Douglas. 

The  Right  Honourable  Arnold  Morley. 

Miss  Morley. 

The  Right  Honourable  Herbert  Henry  Asquith,  M.P. 

Mrs  Asquith. 

The  Right  Honourable  Arthur  Herbert  Dyke  Acland. 

Mrs  Acland. 

The  Right  Honourable  James  Bryce,  M.  P. 

Mrs  Bryce. 

The  Right  Honourable  Robert  William  Hanbury,  M.P. 

Mrs  Hanbury. 

The  Right  Honourable  Walter  Hume  Long,  M.P. 

The  Lady  Dorothy  Long. 

The  Right  Honourable  Gerald  Balfour,  M.P. 

The  Lady  Betty  Balfour. 

2.  AMBASSADORS. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  E.  J.  Monson,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 
The  Honourable  Lady  Monson. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  F.  C.  LasceUes,  G.C.B..  G.C.M.G. 
Miss  Lascelles. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  N.  R.  O'Conor,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 
Lady  O'Conor. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Charles  S.  Scott,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 
Lady  Scott. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  F.  R.  Plunkett,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 
Lady  Plunkett. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  H.  Mortimer  Durand,  G.C.M.G..  K.C.S.I.,  K.C.I.E. 
Lady  Durand. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Michael  M.  Herbert,  K.C.B. 
The  Honpurable  Lady  Herbert. 

3  (a).  ENGLISH  JUDGES. 

The  Right  Honourable  The  Lord  Chief  Justice  (Lord  Alverstone).2 
The  Honourable  Dora  M.  Webster. 
The  Right  Honourable  The  Master  of  the  Rolls. 
Lady  Henn  Collins. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Francis  Jeune,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Jeune. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Justice  Vaughan  Williams. 
Lady  Vaughan  Williams. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Justice  Romer,  G.C.B. 
Lady  Romer. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Justice  Stirling. 
Lady  Stirling. 

1  Mr  Jackson  was  made  a  Peer  before  the  Coronation,  and  his  name  is  also  found 
among  the  Barons  who  did  homage,  as  Lord  Allerton. 

2  Lord  Alverstone's  name  is  put  in  this  place  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  list,  although  the 
category  is  headed  Privy  Councillors  other  than  Peers.     The  Lord  Chief  Justice  was  not 
present  at  the  Coronation  owing  to  recent  bereavement. 


APPENDIX   I  371 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Justice  Mathew. 
Miss  Mathew. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Justice  Cozens-Hardy. 
Miss  Cozens-Hardy. 

3  (<J).  SCOTTISH  JUDGES. 

The  Right  Honourable  The  Lord  Justice  General  of  Scotland.1 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Balfour. 

The  Right  Honourable  The  Lord  Justice  Clerk  of  Scotland,  K.C.B. 
The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Young. 
Miss  Young. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Pearson. 
Lady  Pearson. 

4.  OTHER  PRIVY  COUNCILLORS. 
The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Walter  Gordon-Lennox. 
The  Lady  Walter  Gordon-Lennox. 
The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Henry  Somerset. 
The  Lady  Henry  Somerset. 
The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Henry  Thynne. 
The  Lady  Ulrica  Thynne. 
The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Arthur  Hill. 
The  Lady  Arthur  Hill. 

The  Right  Honourable  William  Court  Gully,  M.P.  (Speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons). 
Mrs  Gully. 

The  Right  Honourable  Anthony  Evelyn  Ashley. 
The  Lady  Alice  Ashley. 

The  Right  Honourable  Charles  Robert  Spencer,  M.P. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Spencer. 
The  Right  Honourable  Gerard  James  Noel. 
The  Lady  Augusta  Noel. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Frederick  Peel,  K.C.M.G. 
Lady  Peel. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  James  Fergusson,  Bart.,  M.P.,  G.C.S.I.,  K.C.M.G. 
The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Edward  Thornton,  G.C.B. 
Miss  F.  A.  Thornton. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Charles  Dalrymple  Hay,  Bart.,  K.C.B. 
Miss  Hay. 

The  Right  Honourable  James  Lowther,  M.P. 
The  Right  Honourable  Sir  William  Hart  Dyke,  Bart.,  M.P. 
The  Lady  Emily  Dyke. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Mountstuart  Elphinstone  Grant-Duff,  G. C.S.I. 
Lady  Grant-Duff. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Edward  Fry. 
Lady  Fry. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Edward  Baldwin  Malet,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 
The  Lady  Ermyntrude  Malet. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Henry  Drummond  Wolff,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 
Lady  Drummond  Wolff. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Arthur  John  Otway,  Bart. 
Miss  Otway. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Massey  Lopes,  Bart. 
Lady  Lopes. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Tomlinson  Hibbert,  K.C.B. 
The  Right  Honourable  John  William  Mellor,  M.P. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Ughtred  James  Kay-Shuttleworth,  Bart.,  M.P.2 
Miss  Kay-Shuttleworth. 

1  The  Lord  Justice  General  was  made  a  Peer  before  the  Coronation,  and  his  name  is 
also  iound  among  the  Barons  who  did  homage  as  Lord  Kinross. 

2  Sir  U.  Kay-Shuttleworth  was  raised  to  the  peerage  as  Lord  Shuttleworth  before  the 
Coronation. 


372  APPENDIX   I 

The  Right  Honourable  Leonard  Henry  Courtney. 

Mrs  Courtney. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Eldon  Gorst,  K.C.,  M.P. 

Miss  Gorst. 

The  Right  Honourable  Jesse  Collings,  M.  P. 

Mrs  Collings. 

The  Right  Honourable  Charles  Seale-Hayne. 

The  Right  Honourable  Christopher  Palles  (Lord  Chief  Baron  of  Ireland). 

Miss  Palles. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Algernon  Edward  West,  K.C.B. 

Mrs  Van  der  Noot. 

The  Right  Honourable  Herbert  John  Gladstone,  M.  P. 

Mrs  Gladstone. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Arthur  Divett  Hayter,  Bart.,  M.P. 

Lady  Hayter. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Rigby. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Bernhard  Samuelson,  Bart. 

Lady  Samuelson. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Fleetwood  Isham  Edwards,  G.C.V.O..  K.C.B. 

Lady  Edwards. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Richard  Horner  Paget,  Bart. 

Lady  Paget. 

The  Right  Honourable  Francis  John  Savile  Foljambe. 

The  Lady  Gertrude  Foljambe. 

The  Right  Honourable  Charles  Beilby  Stuart- Wortley,  C.B.,  M.P. 

Mrs  Stuart- Wortley. 

The  Right  Honourable  Andrew  Graham  Murray,  K.C. ,  M.P.  (Lord  Advocate). 

Mrs  Murray. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Horace  Rumbold,  Bart.,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 

Lady  Rumbold. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Henry  Kennaway,  Bart.,  C.B.,  M.P. 

Lady  Kennaway. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Gordon  Sprigg,  G.C.M.G.1 

Miss  Gordon  Sprigg. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  William  Vallance  Whiteway,  K.C.M.G. 

Lady  Whiteway. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Forrest,  G.C.M.G. 

Lady  Forrest. 

The  Right  Honourable  William  Edward  Hartpole  Lecky,  O.M.,  M.P. 

Mrs  Lecky. 

The  Right  Honourable  John  Gilbert  Talbot,  M.P. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Talbot. 

The  Right  Honourable  John  Lloyd  Wharton,  M.P. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Herbert  Eustace  Maxwell,  Bart.,  M.P. 

Lady  Maxwell. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  George  Dashwood  Taubman-Goldie,  K.C.M.G. 

Miss  Alice  Taubman-Goldie. 

The  Right  Honourable  James  Alexander  Campbell,  M.P. 

Miss  E.  L.  Campbell. 

The  Right  Honourable  James  William  Lowther,  M.P. 

Mrs  Lowther. 

The  Right  Honourable  Edmund  Robert  Wodehouse,  M.P. 

Mrs  Wodehouse. 

The  Right  Honourable  Colonel  Edward  James  Saunderson. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Saunderson. 

The  Right  Honourable  William  Kenrick. 

Mrs  Kenrick. 

1  Sir  Gordon  Sprigg,  Prime  Minister  of  Cape  Colony,  was  compelled  to  return  to 
South  Africa  before  the  postponed  Coronation. 


APPENDIX   I  373 


The  Right  Honourable  Sir  William  Hood  Walrond,  Bart.,  M.P. 

Lady  Walrond. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Ford  North. 

Lady  North. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Frederick  George  Milner,  Bart.,  M.P. 

Lady  Milner. 

The  Right  Honourable  Joseph  Powell- Williams,  M.P. 

Mrs  Powell-Williams. 

The  Right  Honourable  William  Grey  Ellison  Macartney,  M.P. 

Mrs  Macartney. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lewis  Fry. 

Miss  E.  Fry. 

The  Right  Honourable  Thomas  Frederick  Halsey,  M.  P. 

Mrs  Halsey. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Henry  Fletcher,  Bart.,  C.B.,  M.P. 

Lady  Fletcher. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Andrew  Richard  Scoble,  K.C.S.I. 

Lady  Scoble. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Arthur  Wilson,  K.C.I.E. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  C.  Day. 

Lady  Day. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Winfield  Bonser. 

Lady  Bonser. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Dorington,  Bart.,  M.P. 

Lady  Dorington. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Ernest  Cassel,  K.C.M.G. 

The  Right  Honourable  R.  B.  Haldane,  M.P. 

Miss  Haldane. 


The  Rignt  Honourable  A.  F.  Jefferies,  M.P. 


These  six  Privy  Councillors  do  not 
appear   in  this   category   in   the 


Earl  Marshal's  list,  having  been 


Mrs  Jefferies. 

The  Right  Honourable  James  Round,  M.P. 

Mrs  Round. 

The  Right  Honourable  Austin  Chamberlain,  M.P. 

Miss  Chamberlain. 

5.  IRISH  PRIVY  COUNCILLORS. 
The  Right  Honourable  George  Wyndham,  M.P. 
The  Lady  Sibell  Wyndham  (The  Countess  Grosvenor). 
The  Right  Honourable  The  O'Conor  Don. 
Madame  O'Conor  Don. 
The  Right  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Johnson. 
Mrs  Johnson. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Justice  Walker. 
Mrs  Walker. 
The  Right  Honourable  General  Sir  Redvers  Buller,  B.C.  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G. 


sworn  of  the  Privy  Council  after 
the  date  originally  fixed  for  the 
Coronation. 


The  Lady  Audrey  Buller. 
Miss  Audrey  C.  G. 


Irey  C.  G.  Buller. 
The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Henry  Hervey  Bruce,  Bart. 
The  Right  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Madden. 
Mrs  Madden. 

The  Right  Honourable  The  Attorney  General  for  Ireland,  M.P. 
Mrs  Atkinson. 

The  Right  Honourable  The  MacDermot,  K.C. 
Madame  MacDermot. 
The  Right  Honourable  Thomas  Dickson. 
Miss  Edith  Dickson. 

The  Right  Honourable  Charles  Hemphill,  M.P. 
The  Right  Honourable  Thomas.  Sinclair. 
The  Right  Honourable  Arthur  Smith  Barry.1 

1  Mr  Smith  Barry  was  made  a  Peer  before  the  Coronation,  and  his  name  is  found 
among  the  Barons  who  did  homage,  as  Lord  Barrymore. 


374 


APPENDIX   I 


Mrs  Smith  Barry. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Edward  Henry  Carson,  Solicitor-General,  M.P. 

Lady  Carson. 

The  Right  Honourable  Horace  Plunkett. 

The  Right  Honourable  William  Pirrie. 

Mrs  Pirrie. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  David  Harrel,  K.C.B..  K.C.V.O. 

Lady  Harrel. 


No.  7. — MEMBERS   OF   THE    HOUSE    OF    COMMONS,    NOT    BEING    PRIVY 
COUNCILLORS,  WITH  THEIR  WIVES  OR  DAUGHTERS  OR  SisxERS.1 


The     Honourable    Alban     Gibbs     (City    of 

London). 

Miss  Catherine  Gibbs. 
Sir  Albert  Rollit  (S.  Islington). 
Lady  Rollit  (Mary  Duchess  of  Sutherland). 
Mr  Thos.  P.  Whittaker  (Spen  Valley). 
Mrs  Whittaker. 

Mr  William  Jones  (Carnarvon— Arfon). 
Miss  Jones. 

Mr  John  Brigg  (Keighley). 
Mrs  Sharpe. 

Mr  Percy  M.  Thornton  (Clapham). 
Mrs  Thornton. 

Mr  T.  L.  Corbett  (N.  Down). 
Mrs  Corbett. 

Sir  J.  F.  Leese,  K.C.  (Accrington). 
Lady  Leese. 

Colonel  Royds  (Rochdale). 
Mrs  Royds. 

Sir  Wm.  Dunn,  Bart.  (Paisley). 
Lady  Dunn. 

Sir  Robert  Mowbray,  Bart.  (Brixton). 
Miss  Mowbray. 

Sir  F.  Dixon  Hartland,  Bart.  (Uxbridge). 
Lady  Hartland. 
Sir  Robert  Threshie  Reid,  K.C.,  G.C.M.G. 

(Dumfries  District). 
Lady  Reid. 

Mr  Vaughan  Davies  (Cardiganshire). 
Mrs  Davies. 

Mr  Charles  H.  Wilson  (W.  Hull). 
Mrs  Wilson. 

Sir  James  Woodhouse  (Huddersfield). 
Lady  Woodhouse. 

Mr  Joseph  A.  Pease  (Saffron  Walden). 
Mrs  Pease. 

Mr  Richard  B.  Martin  (Droitwich). 
Mrs  Martin. 

Mr  Samuel  Smith  (Flintshire). 
Miss  Smith. 

Sir  John  C.  R.Colomb,  K.C.M.G.  (Yarmouth). 
Lady  Colomb. 


The  Honourable  James  Hozier  (S.  Lanark). 

The  Lady  Mary  Hozier. 

Mr  J.  Parker  Smith  (Partick  District). 

Mrs  Smith. 

Mr  Arnold  Forster  (W.  Belfast). 

Mrs  Forster. 

Mr  James  Reid  (Greenock). 

Miss  Reid. 

Sir  William  Holland  (Rotherham). 

Lady  Holland. 

Mr  Alfred  Davies  (Caermarthen  District). 

Mrs  Davies. 

Mr  Donald  N.  Nicol  (Argyllshire). 

Mrs  Nicol. 

Mr  Batty  Langley  (Sheffield— Attercliffe). 

Mrs  Langley. 

Mr  Charles  Allen  (Stroud). 

Mrs  Allen. 

Mr  Russell  Rea  (Gloucester). 

Mrs  Rea. 

Mr  J.  H.  Yoxall  (W.  Nottingham). 

Mrs  Yoxall. 

Mr  J.  G.  Baird  (Glasgow— Central). 

Mrs  Baird. 

Mr  T.  Willans  Nussey  (Pontefract). 

Mrs  Nussey. 

Mr  Robert  Cameron  (Houghton-le-Spring). 

Miss  Cameron. 

Mr  Frank  Edwards  (Radnorshire). 

Mrs  Edwards. 

Mr  D.  H.  Coghill  (Stoke-on-Trent). 

Mrs  Coghill. 

Colonel  Bain  (Egremont). 

Mrs  Bain. 

The   Honourable  George  Kenyon  (Denbigh 

District). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Kenyon. 
Mr  Jas.  Tomkinson  (Crewe). 
Mrs  Tomkinson. 

'Colonel  Henry  Bowles  (Enfield). 
Mrs  Bowles. 
Mr  J.  Rutherford  (Darwen). 


1  The  order  in  which  these  names  are  printed  is  that  of  the  Speaker's  List,  as  rendered 
to  the  Earl  Marshal.  The  Earl  Marshal's  Office  is,  therefore,  not  responsible  for  any 
inaccuracies  or  omissions  which  may  be  found  in  the  list.  The  names  of  the  constituency 
of  each  Member  has  been  added  as  useful  for  future  reference. 


APPENDIX   I 


375 


Sir  Harry  Bullard  (Norwich). 

Lady  Bullard. 

Mr  Alfred  Jacoby  (Mid-Derbyshire). 

Mrs  Jacoby. 

Mr  F.  S.  Stevenson  (Eye). 

Mrs  Stevenson. 

Mr  Maurice  Levy  (Loughborough). 

Mrs  Levy. 

Colonel  F.  Lucas  (Lowestoft). 

Mrs  Lucas. 

Mr  T.  C.  T.  Warner  (Lichfield). 

The  Lady  Leucha  Warner. 

Mr  J.  Aeron  Thomas  (West  Glamorgan). 

Mrs  Thomas. 

The  Viscount  Valentia  (Oxford). 

The  Viscountess  Valentia. 

Sir  Gilbert  Parker  (Gravesend). 

Lady  Parker. 

Colonel  Stopford  Sackville  (North  Northants). 

Miss  Stopford  Sackville. 

Sir  R.  Hermon-Hodge,  Bart.  (Henley). 

Lady  Hermon-Hodge. 

Mr  Herbert  Whiteley  (Halifax). 

Mrs  Whiteley. 

Mr  Chas.  E.  Shaw  (Stafford). 

Mrs  Shaw. 

Mr  Frederick  Cawley  (Prestwick). 

Mrs  Cawley. 

Mr  Robert  E.  Dickinson  (Wells). 

Miss  Violet  Mary  Dickinson. 

Mr  A.  W.  Maconochie  (Aberdeenshire). 

Miss  Maconochie. 

Mr  Frederick  G.  Banbury  (Peckham). 

Mrs  Banbury. 

Mr  Kenneth  R.  Balfour  (Christchurch). 

Mr  D.  J.  Morgan  (Walthamstow). 

Mrs  Morgan. 

Mr  Arthur  Lee  (Fareham). 

Mrs  Lee. 

The  Lord  Cecil  Manners  (Melton). 

The  Lady  Elizabeth  E.  Manners. 

Mr  Raymond  Greene  (Chesterton). 

Mr  W.  R.  Plummer  (Newcastle-on-Tyne). 

Mf  Edward  Hain  (St  Ives). 

Mrs  Hain. 

Mr  Henry  Broadhurst  (Leicester). 

Miss  Broadhurst. 

Mr  Ernest  Flower  (West  Bradford). 

Miss  Flower. 

Mr  W.  A.  Mount  (Newbury). 

Mrs  Mount. 

Colonel  E.  Tufnell  (South-East  Essex). 

Mrs  Tufnell. 

Mr  Coningsby  Disraeli  (Altrincham). 

Mrs  Disraeli. 

Mr  F.  A.  Channing  (East  Northants). 

Miss  Channing. 

Mr  George  Faber  (York). 

Mrs  Faber. 

Mr  Fred.  Horner  (North  Lambeth). 

Mrs  Horner. 


Mr  J.  T.  Agg-Gardner  (Cheltenham). 

Miss  Agg-Gardner. 

Mr  Walter  Palmer  (Salisbury). 

Mrs  Palmer. 

Mr  Leigh-Bennett  (Chertsey). 

Mrs  Leigh-Bennett. 

Sir  Charles  Welby.  Bart.  (Newark). 

Lady  Welby. 

The  Honourable  Robert  T.  O'Neill  (Mid- 
Antrim). 

Mr  F.  A.  Newdegate  (Nuneaton). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Newdegate. 

The  Lord  Stanley  (Westhoughton,  S.-E. 
Lanes.). 

The  Lady  Alice  Stanley. 

Mr  A.  G.  Boscawen  (Tonbridge). 

Mrs  Boscawen. 

Mr  J.  M.  F.  Fuller  (Westbury). 

Mrs  Fuller. 

Sir  Charles  Dalrymple,  Bart.  (Ipswich). 

Miss  Dalrymple. 

The  Lord  Balcarres  (Chorley). 

The  Lady  Balcarres. 

Mr  G.  H.  Finch  (Rutland). 

Miss  Finch. 

Colonel  Warde  (Medway). 

Mrs  Warde. 

Sir  John  Stirling-Maxwell,  Bart.  (Glasgow — 
College). 

Lady  Stirling-Maxwell 

Mr  Allhusen  (Hackney— Central). 

Mrs  Allhusen. 

Sir  Walter  Greene,  Bart.  (Bury  St  Edmunds). 

Miss  Greene. 

Mr  Wentworth  Beaumont  (Hexham). 

The  Lady  Alexandrina  Beaumont. 

Mr  C.  A.  Cripps  (Stretford). 

Miss  Cripps. 

Sir  S.  Crossley,  Bart.  (Halifax). 

Lady  Crossley. 

Mr  W.  A.  M'Arthur  (St  Austell). 

Mrs  M'Arthur. 

Mr  Arthur  H.  Aylmer  Morton  (Deptford). 

Mr  G.  W.  E.  Loder  (Brighton). 

The  Lady  Louise  Loder. 

Mr  Abel  Thomas  (East  Caermarthen). 

Miss  Abel  Thomas. 

Mr  William  J.  Bull  (Hammersmith). 

Mrs  Bull. 

Sir  Frederick  Cook,  Bart.  (Kennington). 

Lady  Cook. 

Mr  R.  Lucas  (Portsmouth). 

Mr  C.  Bill  (Leek). 

Mrs  Bill. 

Mr  D.  Ford  Goddard  (Ipswich). 

Mrs  Goddard. 

Mr  Luke  White  (Buckrose,  York,  E.R.). 

Mrs  White. 

The  Honourable  W.  Peel  (S.  Manchester). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Peel. 

Mr  J.  Grant  Lawson  (Thirsk  and  Malton). 


376 


APPENDIX    I 


Mrs  Lawson. 

Sir  George  Newnes,  Bart.  (Swansea). 

Lady  Newnes. 

The  Honourable  Claude  G.  Hay  (Hoxton). 

Mr  J.  G.  Shipman  (Northampton). 

Mr  W.  M.  Guthrie  (Bow  and  Bromley). 

Mrs  Guthrie. 

Mr  W.  G.  Nicholson  ( Petersfield). 

Mrs  Nicholson. 

Mr  Wingfield  Digby  (N.  Dorset). 

Mrs  Digby. 

Mr  John  Howard  (Faversham). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Howard. 

Mr  Beresford  V.  Melville  (Stockport). 

Mrs  Melville. 

Mr  E.  F.  G.  Hatch  (Gorton). 

The  Lady  Constance  Hatch. 

Mr  Charles  Scott  Dickson  (Bridgeton,  Glas- 
gow). 

Mrs  Dickson. 

Mr  J.  H.  Dalziel  (Kirkcaldy  district). 

Mrs  Dalziel. 

Mr  T.  Milvain  (Hampstead). 

Mrs  Milvain. 

Mr  J.  G.  Butcher  (York). 

Mrs  Butcher. 

Mr  Ernest  Gardner  (Wokingham). 

Miss  Gardner. 

Sir  James  Rankin,  Bart.  (Leominster). 

Lady  Rankin. 

Mr  J.  W.  Crombie  (Kincardineshire). 

Mrs  Crombie. 

The  Honourable  G.  OrmsbyGore(Oswestry). 

The  Lady  Margaret  Ormsby  Gore. 

Sir  Frederick  Wills,  Bart.  (N.  Bristol). 

Lady  Wills. 

Mr  H.  D.  Greene  (Shrewsbury). 

Mrs  Greene. 

Mr  B.  L.  Cohen  (E.  Islington). 

Miss  Cohen. 

Lieu  tenant-General  Laurie  (Pembroke  Dis- 
trict). 

Mrs  Laurie. 

Mr  A.  Osmond  Williams  (Merionethshire). 

Mrs  Williams. 

Mr  Norval  W.  Helme  (Lancaster). 

Mrs  Helme. 

Mr  Eugene  Wason  (Clackmannan). 

Mrs  Wason. 

Sir  John  Brunner,  Bart.  (Northwich). 

Lady  Brunner. 

Sir  M.  M.  Bhownaggree,  K.C.I.E.  (N.-E. 
Bethnal  Green). 

Lady  Bhownaggree. 

Mr  E.  Boulnois  (E.  Marylebone). 

Miss  Boulnois. 

Sir  Samuel  Scott,  Bart.  (W.  Marylebone). 

Mr  J.  Lloyd  Morgan  (W.  Carmarthenshire). 

Mr  John  Wilson  (Mid-Durham). 

Mrs  Wilson. 

Mr  T.  Dolling  Bolton  (N.-E.  Derbyshire). 


Mr  Walter  Carlile  (Buckingham). 

Mrs  Carlile. 

Sir  Alexander  Henderson,  Bart.  ( W.  Stafford- 
shire). 

Lady  Henderson. 

Major  Rasch  (Chelmsford). 

The  Lord  Alwyn  Compton  (Biggleswede). 

The  Lady  Alwyn  Compton. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Welby  (Taunton). 

Mrs  Welby. 

Mr  W.  Burdett-Coutts  (Westminster). 

The  Lord  Willoughby  de  Eresby(Horncastle). 

The  Lady  Nina  Heathcote  Drummond 
Willoughby. 

Mr  Ernest  Gray  (N.  West-Ham). 

MrWilson-Todd(Howdenshire,  Yorks,  E.R.) 

Mrs  Wilson-Todd. 

Mr  R.  J.  Price  (E.  Norfolk). 

Mrs  Price. 

Mr  H.  C.  Richards,  K.C.  (K.  Finsbury). 

Miss  Richards. 

Sir  Alfred  Thomas  (E.  Glamorgan). 

Miss  Thomas. 

Captain  H.  M.  Jessel  (S.  St  Pancras). 

Mrs  Jessel. 

Mr  Arthur  Soames  (S.  Norfolk). 

Mrs  Soames. 

The  Lord  Charles  Beresford  (Woolwich). 

The  Lady  Charles  Beresford. 

Sir  William  Allan  (Gateshead). 

Lady  Allan. 

Sir  Francis  Evans,  Bart.,  K.C.M.G.  (Maid- 
stone). 

Lady  Evans. 

Sir  Charles  Cayzer  ( Barrow-in-Furness). 

Lady  Cayzer. 

Mr  Remnant  (Holborn). 

Mrs  Remnant. 

Mr  Lowe  (Edgbaston). 

Mrs  Lowe. 

Sir  R.  Penrose  Fitzgerald,  Bart.  (Cambridge). 

Lady  Fitzgerald. 

Mr  Platt-Higgins  (N.  Salford). 

Mrs  Platt-Higgins. 

Mr  Groves  (S.  Salford). 

Mrs  Groves. 

Mr  W.  R.  Bousfield  (N.  Hackney). 

Mrs  Bousfield. 

Sir  William  Rattigan  (N.E.  Lanark). 

Lady  Rattigan. 

MrW.  E.  Thompson Sharpe (N.Kensington). 

Mrs  Sharpe. 

Mr  Purvis  (Peterborough). 

Mrs  Purvis. 

Mr  Skewes-Cox  (Kingston). 

Miss  Evelyn  M.  Skewes-Cox. 

Colonel  The  Honourable  Heneage  Legge 
(St  George's,  Hanover  Square). 

The  Lady  Charlotte  Legge. 

Sir  William  E.  M.  Tomlinson,  Bart.  (Preston). 


APPENDIX   I 


377 


Miss  Tomlinson. 

Mr  Herbert  Robertson  (S.  Hackney). 

Mrs  Robertson. 

Mr  Wallace,  K.C.  (Perth). 

Miss  Wallace. 

Captain  John  Sinclair  (Forfarshire). 

Mr  H.  Pike  Pease  (Darlington). 

Mrs  A.  M.  Pease. 

Mr  Hudson  E.  Kearley  (Devonport). 

Mrs  Kearley. 

The  Viscount  Cranborne  (Rochester). 

The  Viscountess  Cranborne. 

Mr  Gumming  Macdona  (Rotherhithe). 

Mr  H.  R.  Graham  (W.  St  Pancras). 

Mr  J.  Cathcart  Wason  ( Orkney  and  Shetland). 

Mrs  Wason. 

Mr  Humphreys-Owen  (Montgomeryshire). 

Miss  Humphreys-Owen. 

Mr  G.  W.  Palmer  (Reading). 

Mrs  Palmer. 

Mr  D.  V.  Pirie(N.  Aberdeen). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Pirie. 

Mr  T.  W.  Russell  (S.  Tyrone). 

Mrs  Russell. 

Mr  Crawford  Smith  (Tyneside). 

Mrs  Crawford  Smith. 

Sir  Francis  Sharp  Powell,  Bart.  (Wigan). 

Lady  Powell. 

Mr  John  Wilson  (Falkirk). 

Mrs  Wilson. 

Sir  Edgar  Vincent,  K.C.M.G.  (Exeter). 

The  Lady  Helen  Vincent. 

Major  Banes  (S.  West  Ham). 

Mrs  Banes. 

Sir    Richard   Claverhouse  Jebb   (Cambridge 

University). 
Lady  Jebb. 

Mr  Victor  Cavendish  (N.  Lonsdale). 
The  Lady  Evelyn  Cavendish. 
Mr  Colston  (Thornbury). 
Mrs  Colston. 

Mr  Worsley  Taylor,  K.C.  (Blackpool). 
Miss  Worsley  Taylor. 
Mr  T.  L.  Hare  (S.W.  Norfolk). 
Miss  Dorothy  Hare. 
Mr  F.  Leverton  Harris  (Tynemouth). 
Mrs  Leverton  Harris. 
Mr  Brooke  Robinson  (Dudley). 
The  Honourable  Humphrey  Sturt(E.  Dorset). 
Miss  Sturt. 

Mr  John  Hutton  (Richmond,  Yorks). 
Mr  James  Caldwell  (Mid-Lanark). 
Miss  Caldwell. 

Mr  W.  H.  Myers  (Winchester). 
Mrs  Myers. 

Mr  Edward  Chapman  (Hyde). 
Mrs  Chapman. 

Mr  Henry  Tollemache  (Eddisbury). 
Mr  J.  S.  Randies  (Cockermouth). 
Mrs  Randies. 
Mr  H.  R.  Mansfield  (Spalding). 


Mrs  Mansfield. 

Mr  David  Maclver  (Kirkdale  and  Liverpool). 
Miss  Maclver. 

Mr  Henry  Kimber  (Wandsworth). 
Miss  Kimber. 

Mr  J.  Henniker-Heaton  (Canterbury). 
Mrs  Henniker-Heaton. 
Mr  Philip  S.  Foster  (Stratford-on-Avon). 
Mrs  Foster. 

Colonel  Blundell  (Ince). 
Miss  Blundell. 

Sir  I^wis  M'lver,  Bart.  (W.  Edinburgh). 
Miss  M'lver. 

Mr  Shepherd  Cross  (Bolton). 
Mrs  Shepherd  Cross. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  C.  H.  Seely  (Lincoln). 
Mrs  Seely. 

Mr  Charles  Morley  (Brecknockshire). 
Mrs  Morley. 

Colonel  Wyndham  Murray  (Bath). 
Mrs  Wyndham  Murray. 
Sir  Albert  Muntz,  Bart.  (Tamworth). 
Lady  Muntz. 

Sir  A.  F.  Godson  (Kidderminster). 
Lady  Godson. 

Sir  Ernest  Spencer  (West  Bromwich). 
Lady  Spencer. 
Mr  Corrie  Grant  (Rugby). 
Mrs  Grant. 

Mr  Alexander  Hargreaves  Brown  (Welling- 
ton, Salop). 

Mrs  Hargreaves  Brown. 
Mr  George  Harwood  (Bolton). 
Miss  Harwood. 

Mr  S.  Forde  Ridley  (S.W.  Bethnal  Green). 
Mrs  Ridley. 

Mr  Edward  Goulding  (Devizes). 
Miss  Goulding. 
Mr  J.  A.  Morrison  (Wilton). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Morrison. 
Mr  A.  Priestley  (Grantham). 
Miss  Priestley. 

Sir  Alfred  Haslam  (Newcastle-under-Lyme). 
Lady  Haslam. 

Mr  Herbert  Roberts  (W.  Denbighshire). 
Mrs  Roberts. 

Mr  John  Gretton  (S.  Derbyshire). 
Miss  Gretton. 
Mr  T.  G.  Ashton  (Luton). 
Mrs  Ashton. 

Sir  Elliott  Lees,  Bart.  (Birkenhead). 
Lady  Lees. 

Captain  Norton  (W.  Newington). 
Miss  Norton. 

Mr  A.  K.  Loyd  (Abingdon). 
Mrs  Loyd. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Llewellyn  (N.  Somerset). 
Mrs  Llewellyn. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  C.  W.  Long  (Evesham). 
Mrs  Long. 
Sir  Charles  McLaren,  Bart.,  K.C.  (Bosworth). 


378 


APPENDIX   I 


Lady  McLaren. 

Sir  Theodore  Doxford  (Sunderland). 

Lady  Doxford. 

Mr  C.  B.  Balfour  (Hornsey). 

The  Lady  Nina  Balfour. 

Mr  W.  H.  Fisher  (Fulham). 

Mrs  Fisher. 

Mr  J.  H.  Johnstone  (Horsham). 

Miss  Johnstone. 

Mr  F.  B.  Mildmay  (Totnes). 

Miss  Mildmay. 

Sir  William  Coddington,  Bart.  (Blackburn). 

Lady  Coddington. 

Mr  Frederick  Wilson  (M.  Norfolk). 

Mrs  Wilson. 

Mr  Charles  McArthur  (Liverpool,  Exchange). 

Mrs  McArthur. 

Sir  W.  H.  Hornby,  Bart.  (Blackburn). 

Lady  Hornby. 

Sir  Thomas  Wrightson,  Bart.  (E.  St  Pancras). 

Lady  Wrightson. 

Mr  C.  Eric  Hambro  (Wimbledon). 

Mrs  Hambro. 

The  Honourable  H.  Cubitt  (Reigate). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Cubitt. 

Mr  F.  Layland-Barratt  (Torquay). 

Mrs  Layland-Barratt. 

Mr  H.  E.  Duke,  K.C.  (Plymouth). 

Mrs  Duke. 

Mr  Joseph  Hoult  (Wirral). 

Miss  Hoult. 

The  Honourable  C.  H.  Strutt  (Maldon). 

Mr  D.  A.  Thomas  (Merthyr  Tydvil). 

Mrs  Thomas. 

Mr  James  Bigwood  (Brentford). 

Mrs  Bigwood. 

Sir  H.  Seton-Karr  (St  Helens). 

Lady  Seton-Karr. 

Mr  A.  H.  Heath  (Hanley). 

Mrs  Heath. 

Mr  E.  Marshall  Hall,  K.C.  (Southport). 

Mrs  Marshall  Hall. 

Mr  Stuart  M.  Samuel  (Whitechapel). 

Mrs  Samuel. 

Sir  James  Joicey,  Bart  (Chester-le-Street). 

Lady  Joicey. 

Sir  Samuel  Hoare,  Bart.  (Norwich). 

Lady  Hoare. 

Mr  James  F.  Hope  (Brightside,  Sheffield). 

Mrs  Hope. 

Mr  F.  Whitley  Thomson  (Skipton). 

Mrs  Thomson. 

Sir  William  Anson,  Bart.  (Oxford  University). 

Miss  Anson. 

Sir  Joseph  Leigh  (Stockport). 

Lady  Leigh. 

Mr  Frederick  W.  Fison  (Doncaster). 

Mrs  Fison. 

Mr  Abel  H.  Smith  (Hertford). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Smith. 

Mr  John  Penn  (Lewisham). 


Miss  Penn. 

Mr  P.  A.  Clive  (Ross,  Herefordshire). 

Miss  Clive. 

Sir  T.  Roe  (Derby). 

Mr  L.  Sinclair  (Romford). 

Mrs  Sinclair. 

Mr  Robson,  K.C.  (South  Shields). 

Mrs  Robson. 

Mr  Richard  Rigg  (Appleby). 

Mr  W.  H.  Grenfell  (Wycombe). 

Mrs  Grenfell. 

Sir  Walter  Thorburn  (Peebles  and  Selkirk). 

Lady  Thorburn. 

Mr  Albert  Brassey  (Banbury). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Brassey. 

Mr  Laurence  Hardy  (Ashford). 

Mrs  Hardy. 

Sir  Henry  Meysey-Thompson,  Bart.  (Hands- 
worth). 

Lady  Meysey-Thompson. 

Sir  John  Aird,  Bart.  (Paddington). 

Lady  Aird. 

Mr  John  Wilson  (Durham). 

Mrs  Wilson. 

Sir  A.  Hickman  (W.  Wolverhampton). 

Miss  Hickman. 

Mr  Edward  J.  Stanley  (Bridgewater). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Stanley. 

Mr  Guy  Pym  (Bedford). 

Mrs  Pym. 

Colonel  Webb  (Kingswinford). 

Mrs  Webb. 

Mr  Edward  Thompson  (N.  Monaghan). 

Mrs  Thompson. 

Mr  J.  Hastings  Duncan  (Otley). 

Mrs  Duncan. 

Mr  George  White  (N.W.  Norfolk). 

Miss  White. 

Colonel  Sir  R.  Ropner  (Stockton-on-Tees). 

Lady  Ropner. 

Mr  Lees  Knowles  (W.  Salford). 

Lieutenant-Colonel  E.  Pryce-Jones  (Mont- 
gomery District). 

Mrs  Pryce-Jones. 

Mr  D.  Brynmor  Jones,  K.C.  (Swansea 
District). 

Mrs  Brynmor  Jones. 

Mr  Reginald  M'Kenna  (N.  Monmouth). 

Miss  M'Kenna. 

Mr  T.  C.  Taylor  (Radcliffe). 

Mrs  Taylor. 

Mr  W.  J.  Herries  Maxwell  (Dumfriesshire). 

Mrs  Maxwell. 

Mr  Garfit  (Boston). 

Mrs  Garfit. 

Mr  H.  Norman  (S.  Wolverhampton). 

Mrs  Norman. 

Mr  Samuel  Roberts  (Eccleshall). 

Mrs  Roberts. 

The  Lord  Hugh  Cecil  (Greenwich). 

Sir  Fortescue  F.  Flannery  (Shipley). 


APPENDIX   I 


379 


Lady  Flannery. 

Mr  R.  K.  Causton  (W.  Southwark). 

Mrs  Causton. 

Sir  George  Hartley,  K.C.B.  (N.  Islington). 

Lady  Bartley. 

Sir  Seymour  King,  K.C.I.E.  (Hull). 

Lady  King. 

Mr  J.  G.  Weir  (Ross  and  Cromarty). 

Miss  Weir. 

The  Honourable  W.  F.  D.  Smith  (Strand). 

The  Lady  Esther  Smith. 

Sir  Benjamin  Stone  (E.  Birmingham). 

Lady  Stone. 

Mr  J.  H.  Whitley  (Ashton-under-Lyne). 

Mrs  Whitley. 

Colonel  J.  M'Calmont  (E.  Antrim). 

Mrs  M'Calmont. 

Sir  James  Kitson,  Bart.  (Colne  Valley). 

Miss  Kitson. 

Mr  H.  W.  Forster  (Sevenoaks). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Forster. 

Sir  Thomas  R.  Dewar  (Tower  Hamlets). 

Miss  Janet  Dewar. 

The  Honourable  R.  Greville  (E.  Bradford). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Greville. 

Mr  George  Renwick  (Newcastle-on-Tyne). 

Mrs  Renwick. 

Mr  S.  T.  Evans  (Mid-Glamorganshire). 

The  Honourable  John  Scott-Montagu  (New 

Forest). 

The  Lady  Cecil  Scott-Montagu. 
The    Lord    Henry  Cavendish-Bentinck    (S. 

Notts). 

The  Lady  Henry  Cavendish-Bentinck. 
Mr  R.  L.  Harmsworth  (Caithness). 
Miss  Harmsworth. 
Sir  John  Dickson-Poynder,  Bart.  (Chippen- 

ham). 

Lady  Dickson-Poynder. 
Mr  H.  Cust  (Bermondsey). 
Mrs  Cust.  . 

Mr  Anstruther  (St  Andrews). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Anstruther. 
Sir  C.  Furness,  Bart.  (Hartlepool). 
Miss  Furness. 

Mr  J.  W.  Wilson  (N.  Worcestershire). 
Mrs  Wilson. 

Sir  Mark  Stewart,  Bart.  (Kirkcudbright). 
Miss  Stewart. 

Mr  Alexander  Cross  (Camlachie,  Glasgow). 
Miss  Cross. 

Mr  Samuel  Young  (E.  Cavan). 
Mrs  Young. 

Mr  Lawson  Walton,  K.C.  (S.  Leeds). 
Mrs  Walton. 

Mr  Ian  Malcolm  (Stowmarket). 
Mrs  Malcolm. 

Sir  Edward  Strachey,  Bart.  (S.  Somerset). 
Lady  Strachey. 
The   Honourable  John   Gordon  (Elgin   and 

Nairn). 


The  Honourable  Mrs  Gordon. 

Mr  Walford  D.  Green  (Wednesbury). 

Mrs  Green. 

Mr  Pretyman  (Woodbridge). 

The  Lady  Beatrice  Pretyman. 

Sir  Thomas  Firbank  (E.  Hull). 

Lady  Firbank. 

The    Honourable   W.    Massey    Mainwaring 


(Clerkenwell). 

:  He 


The  Honourable  Mrs  Mainwaring. 

Mr  James  Heath  (N.W.  Staffordshire). 

Mrs  Heath. 

Mr  Freeman  Thomas  (Hastings). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  F.  Thomas. 

Mr  Schwann  (N.  Manchester). 

Mrs  Schwann. 

Mr  Sydney  Buxton  (Poplar). 

Mrs  Buxton. 

Mr  L.  A.  Atherley-Jones  (N.W.  Durham). 

Mrs  Atherley-Jones. 

Colonel  Sadler  (Middlesborough). 

Mrs  Sadler. 

Mr  Edward  Bond  (E.  Nottingham). 

Sir  Lewis  Molesworth,  Bart.  (Bodmin). 

Lady  Molesworth. 

Sir   Robert   Finlay,    K.C.,    A.G.    (Inverness 

District). 
Lady  Finlay. 

Mr  M.  H.  Shaw  Stewart  (E.  Renfrew). 
Mr  Howard  (Tottenham). 
Miss  Howard. 
Mr  Moon  (N.  St  Pancras). 
Mrs  Moon. 

Mr  Lambert  (South  Molton). 
Miss  Lambert. 
Mr  G.  B.  Hudson  (Hitchin). 
Mrs  Hudson. 

Colonel  R.  Pilkington  (Newton). 
Mrs  Pilkington. 

Mr  Paulton  (Bishop  Auckland). 
Miss  Paulton. 

The  Master  of  Elibank  (Midlothian). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Murray. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Josceline  Bagot  (Kendal). 
Mrs  Bagot. 
Mr  Beckett  (Whitby). 
Miss  Beckett. 
Mr  C.  P.  Scott  (Leigh). 
Mrs  Scott. 

Dr  Farquharson  (W.  Aberdeenshire). 
Mr  James  McKillop  (Stirlingshire). 
Mrs  McKillop. 

Sir  William  Arrol  (S.  Ayrshire). 
Sir  Walter  Foster  (Ilkestone). 
Lady  Foster. 

Mr  Joseph  Walton  (Barnsley). 
Mrs  Walton. 
The    Honourable    S.    Ormsby-Gore  (Gains- 

boro'). 

Mr  F.  S.  Leveson-Gower  (Sutherland). 
Mr  A.  Stanley  Wilson  (Holderness). 


38o 


APPENDIX   I 


Mrs  Wilson. 

Mr  C.  L.  Orr-Ewing  (Ayr  Districts). 

The  Lady  Augusta  Orr-Ewing. 

Sir    John   Batty   Tuke    (Edinburgh    and   St 

Andrews  Universities). 
Major  John  E.  B.  Seely  (Isle  of  Wight). 
Mrs  Seely. 

Sir  Joseph  Lawrence  (Monmouth). 
Lady  Lawrence. 

Mr  W.  Randal  Cremer  (Haggerston). 
Miss  Cremer. 

Mr  Higginbottom  (West  Derby,  Liverpool). 
Mrs  Higginbottom. 
Mr  James  Bailey  (Walworth). 
Mrs  Bailey. 

Mr  Walter  Runciman  (Dewsbury). 
Mrs  Runciman. 
The  Honourable  A.  Lyttelton  (Warwick  and 

Leamington). 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Lyttelton. 
Mr  J.  Compton  Rickett  (Scarborough). 
Mrs  Rickett. 

Mr  J.  H.  Stock  (Walton,  Liverpool). 
Mrs  Stock. 

Sir  M.  Foster,  K.C.B.  (London  University). 
Lady  Foster. 

Colonel  H.  McCalmont  (Newmarket). 
Mrs  McCalmont. 
Mr  John  E.  Ellis  (Rushcliffe). 
Mrs  Ellis. 

Colonel  Hall  Walker  (Widnes). 
Mrs  Walker. 
Mr  Leigh  Clare  (Eccles). 
Mrs  Clare. 
The  Honourable  J.   E.  Gordon  (Elgin  and 

Nairn). 
Miss  Gordon. 

Mr  Thomas  Lough  (W.  Islington). 
Miss  Lough. 

Mr  James  Majendie  (Portsmouth). 
Mrs  Majendie. 

Mr  W.  O'Doherty  (N.  Donegal). 
Mrs  O'Doherty. 
Mr  W.  Keswick  (Epsom). 
Mrs  Keswick. 

Mr  R.  P.  Houston  (W.  Toxteth). 
Major  Jameson  (W.  Clare). 
Mrs  Jameson. 

Mr  Richard  Cavendish  (N.  Lonsdale). 
The  Lady  Moyra  Cavendish. 
Mr  John  D.  Hope  (W.  Fife). 
Mrs  Hope. 

Mr  R.  W.  Perks  (South  Lincolnshire). 
Mrs  Perks. 

Mr  Evelyn  Cecil  (Aston  Manor). 
The  Hon.  Mrs  E.  Cecil. 
Colonel  Denny  (Kilmarnock  District). 
Mrs  Denny. 

Mr  A.  W.  Black  (Banffshire). 
Mrs  Black. 
Sir  Weetman  Pearson,  Bart.  (Colchester). 


Lady  Pearson. 

Sir  John  Rolleston  (Leicester). 

Lady  Rolleston. 

Mr  E.  A.  Brotherton  (Wakefield). 

Mr  John  Stroyan  (W.  Perthshire). 

Mrs  Stroyan. 

Mr  G.  H.  Morrell  (Woodstock). 

Mrs  Morrell. 

Sir  E.  Durning  Lawrence,  Bart.  (Truro). 

Lady  Lawrence. 

Mr  A.  Emmott  (Oldham). 

Mrs  Emmott. 

Major  Evans  Gordon  (Stepney). 

Mrs   Evans  Gordon   (Julia    Marchioness   of 

Tweeddale.) 

Mr  E.  Beckett  Faber  (Andover). 
Sir  C.  Bine  Renshaw,  Bart.  (W.  Renfrew). 
Lady  Renshaw. 

Mr  A.  Bonar  Law  (Blackfriars,  Glasgow). 
Mrs  Law. 

Colonel  R.  Williams  (W.  Dorset). 
Mrs  Williams. 

Mr  Winston  Churchill  (Oldham). 
Mr  W.  Johnson  Galloway  (S.W.  Manchester). 
Mr  Arthur  Bignold  (Wic'k  District). 
Miss  Bignold. 

Mr  Charles  Hobhouse  (E.  Bristol). 
Mrs  Hobhouse. 
Mr   J.    Fletcher   Moulton,    K.C.    (Launces- 

ton). 

Mrs  Moulton. 

Mr  E.  J.  C.  Morton  (Devonport). 
Miss  Morton. 
Mr  G.  Kemp  (Heywood). 
The  Lady  Beatrice  Kemp. 
Mr  George  M'Crae  (E.  Edinburgh). 
Mrs  M'Crae. 

The  Earl  Percy  (S.  Kensington). 
The  Lady  Victoria  Percy. 
•Mr  Alex.  Wylie  (Dumbartonshire). 
Mrs  Wylie. 
Sir   Frederick   Mappin,    Bart.  (Hallamshire, 

Yorks). 

Mr  R.  A.  Yerburgh  (Chester). 
Mrs  Yerburgh. 
Mr  A.  Helder  (Whitehaven). 
Miss  Helder. 

Sir  Edward  Reed  (Cardiff). 
Miss  Reed. 

Mr  Spencer  Charrington  (Mile-end). 
Miss  Charrington. 
Sir    William     Houldsworth,     Bart.     (N.W. 

Manchester). 
Miss  Houldsworth. 
Mr  George  Whiteley  (Pudsey). 
Mrs  Whiteley. 

Mr  J.  B.  Lonsdale  (Mid-Armagh). 
Mrs  Lonsdale. 

The  Earl  of  Dalkeith  (Roxburgh). 
The  Countess  of  Dalkeith. 
Mr  Henry  Hobhouse  (E.  Somerset). 


APPENDIX   I 


Miss  Rachel  Hobhouse. 

Mr  William  Mitchell  (Burnley). 

Mrs  Mitchell. 

Mr  H.  S.  Samuel  (Limehouse). 

Mrs  Samuel. 

The  Honourable  Vicary  Gibbs  (St  Albans). 

The  Honourable  Edith  Gibbs. 

Colonel  Wyndham-Quin  (S.  Glamorgan). 

The  Lady  Eva  Wyndham-Quin. 

Mr  J.  L.  Carew  (S.  Meath). 

Mrs  Carew. 

Mr  Alex.  Ure  (Linlithgowshire). 

Mrs  Ure. 

The  Marquis  of  Hamilton  (Londonderry). 

The  Marchioness  of  Hamilton. 

Mr  John  Dewar  (Inverness-shire). 

Miss  Dewar. 

Sir     Howard     Vincent,      K.C.M.G.,      C.B. 

(Sheffield). 
Lady  Vincent. 

Mr  Lindsay  Hogg  (Eastbourne). 
Mrs  Hogg. 

Mr  R.  Hunter  Craig  (Govan). 
Mrs  Craig. 

Mr  P.  H.  Can-ill  (Newry). 
Mrs  Carvill. 

Mr  F.  J.  Horniman  (Penryn  and  Falmouth). 
Mrs  Horniman. 

Sir  Joseph  Pease,  Bart.  (Barnard  Castle). 
Miss  Pease. 
Mr    W.    F.    Lawrence    (Liverpool,    Aber- 

cromby). 
Mrs  Lawrence. 

Sir  William  Mather  (Rowendale). 
Lady  Mather. 

Mr  Robert  Pierpoint  (Warrington ). 
Miss  Pierpoint. 

Colonel  M.  Lockwood  (Epping). 
Mrs  Lockwood. 

The  Honourable  A.  Stanley  (Ormskirk). 
The  Lady  Isobel  C.  M.  Gathorne-Hardy. 
Mr  J.  S.  Arkwright  (Hereford). 
Miss  Arkwright. . 

Mr  J.  Herbert  Lewis  (Flint  District). 
Mrs  Lewis. 
Mr  Claude  Lowther  (Eskdale). 


Miss  Lowther. 

Mr  Richard  Bell  (Derby). 

Mrs  Bell. 

Mr  Samuel  Moss  (E.  Derbyshire). 

Mrs  Moss. 

Mr  A.  Asher  (Elgin  District). 

Mrs  Asher. 

Mr  W.  Abraham  (Rhondda). 

MrR.  J.  More(Ludlow). 

Mr  G.  M.  Brown  (Edinburgh,  Central). 

Captain  Hill  (W.  Down). 

Miss  Hill. 

Sir  Andrew  Agnew,  Bart.  (S.  Edinburgh). 

Lady  Agnew. 

Mr  George  Toulmin  (Bury). 

Mrs  Toulmin. 

Mr  George  Doughty  (Great  Grimsby). 

Miss  Doughty. 

Mr  Edmund  Robertson,  K.C.  (Dundee). 

Mr  E.  Parkes  (Birmingham). 

Mrs  Parkes. 

Mr  Tritton  (Norwood). 

Mrs  Tritton. 

Mr  H.  J.  Tennant  (Berwickshire). 

Mrs  Tennant. 

Mr  John  Burns  (Battersea). 

Mrs  Burns. 

Mr  John  W.  Spear  (Tavistock). 

Mrs  Spear. 

The    Honourable    Thomas    Cochrane    (N. 

Ayrshire). 

The  Lady  Gertrude  Cochrane. 
Colonel  A.  M.  Brookfield  (Rye). 
Mrs  Brookfield. 
Sir    Joseph    C.    Dimsdale,    Bart.    (City    of 

London). 
Mrs  L.  W.  Dent. 
Mr  Thomas  Bayley  (Chesterfield). 
Mrs  Bayley. 

Mr  Ellis  Griffith  (Anglesey). 
Sir  Horatio  Davies,  K.C.M.G.  (Chatham). 
Lady  Davies. 

The  Honourable  M.  W.  Ridley  (Stalybridge). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Ridley. 
Mr  H.  S.  Cautley  (E.  Leeds). 
Mrs  Cautley. 


No.  8. — FAMILIES  OF  PEERS  OF  ENGLAND,  SCOTLAND,  GREAT  BRITAIN, 
IRELAND,  AND  THE  UNITED  KINGDOM  COLLECTIVELY — INCLUDING 
PEERS  WHO  ARE  MINORS,  ELDEST  SONS  OF  PEERS  AND  THEIR 
WIVES,  WIDOWS  OF  ELDEST  SONS,  AND  BROTHERS  OF  PEERS  ;  AND 
OTHER  MEMBERS  OF  PEERS*  FAMILIES. 

DUKES.  The    Lady    Caroline    Gordon    The  Marquess  of  Tavistock. 

Lennox.  The  Lady  Ela  Russell. 

The  Earl  of  Euston.  The     Lady    Sarah    Spencer- 


The  Lady  Mary  Howard. 

The  Lady  Philippa  Stewart.      The    Lady    Alexandra    Beau- 


Churchill. 


The  Lady  Anne  Kerr. 
The  Lord  Ralph  Kerr. 


clerk.  The  Lady  Victoria  Manners. 

The  Lady  Gsvendolen  Osborne.    The  Lady  Marjorie  Manners. 


382 


APPEN7DIX   I 


Charles 


The  Lord  Roos.  EARLS.  The   Honourable   Mrs  Cum 

The  Countess  of  Dalkeith.  ming  Bruce. 

The    Lady    Constance    Anne    The  Viscount  I  ngestre.  The  Lord  Carnegie. 

Douglas  Scott  The  Lady  Wilmot  Ida  Noreen    The  Lady  Carnegie. 

The  Lady  Victoria  Campbell.  "astjnSs-  ...._. 

The  Earl  of  Hillsbrough.  The  Lord  Herbert,  M.V.O. 

The  Lady  Muriel  Fox  Strang-    The  Lady  Beatrix  Herbert. 
ways  The  Lady  Muriel  Herbert. 

The  Lady  Mary  Percy.  The  Lady  Courtenay 

The  Marquess  of  Graham.          The  Lady  Eleanor  Howard. 
The     Lady      Helen     Violet    The  Viscount  Folding. 

Graham  The  L^X  Mai7  Allce  clare    The  Lord  Balgome. 

The  Lady  Isabel  Innes  Ker.  Feilding.  The  Duke  di  Mondragoni. 

The  Lady  Victoria  Cavendish    The  Lady  Muriel  Bertie.  The  Duchess  di  Mondragoni. 

Bentinck  The  Viscount  Maidstone. 

The    Lady   Florence    Pelham    The  Viscountess  Morpeth. 
The  Lord  Norreys. 
The  Lady  Norreys. 
The  Viscountess  'Parker. 
The    Lady    Elizabeth 
Gertrude  Keppel. 


The    Lady    Helena    Mariota 

Carnegie. 
The  Lord  Elcho. 
The       Honourable 

Ramsay. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Charles 

Ramsay. 


Clinton. 

The  Lady  Eileen  Wellesley. 
The  Lady  Caroline  Grenville. 
Major      The      Honourable 

Thomas  Brand. 
The  Lady  Katharine  Brand. 
The  Lady  Alexandra  Phyllis 

Hamilton. 
The  Lady  Mary  Grosvenor. 

MARQUESSES. 
The  Lady  Margaret  Kerr. 
The  Lady  Margaret  C.  Stuart. 
The  Lady  Edith  Campbell. 
The  Earl  of  Kerry,  D.S.O. 
The  Lady  Agnes  Townshend. 
The  Lady  Gwendolen  Cecil. 
The  Lady  Robert  Cecil. 
The  Lady  Edward  Cecil. 
The  Lady  Beatrice  Thynne. 
The  Earl  of  Yarmouth. 
The  Lady  Jane  Seymour. 
The  Countess  of  Bective. 
The  Lady  Beatrice  Taylour. 
The  Viscount  Tumour. 
The  Earl  of  Rocksavage. 
The     Lady     Lettice    Joan 

Cholmondeley. 
The  Viscountess  Castlereagh. 
The    Lady  Blanche  Conyng- 

ham. 


The  Lord  Cochrane. 

The    Lady    Grizel    Winifred 

Louisa  Cochrane. 
The     Lady     Ethel     Keith 

Falconer. 
Mary    The     Lady     Hilda     Keith 

Falconer. 

The  Viscount  Deerhurst.  The  Lord  Haddo. 

The  Viscountess  Deerhurst.        The   Lady   Marjorie   Adeline 
The  Lady  Dorothy  Coventry.  Gordon. 

The  Viscount  Villiers.  The  Lady  Margaret  Knowles. 

The     Lady     Beatrice     Child    The  Honourable  Mary  Bruce. 


Villiers. 
The  Lady  Violet  Poulett. 
The  Lady  Mary  Pepys. 
The  Lady  Jane  Lindsay. 
The  Lord  Kilmarnock. 
The  Lady  Kilmarnock. 
The  Lady  Cecilia  Webbe. 
The  Lord  Garioch. 
The      Honourable      George 

Waldegrave  Leslie. 
The  Lady  Mildred  E.  Leslie. 
The  Lord  Aberdour. 
The  Lord  Montgomerie. 
The  Lady  Sybil  Montgomerie. 
Lady  Meredith  Sinclair. 


The  Lady  Victoria  Murray. 
The  Viscountess  Dalrymple. 
The  Lord  Dalmeny. 
The  Lady  Sybil  Primrose. 
The  Lady  Helen  Jane  Boyle. 
The  Lady  Dorothea  Hope. 
The  Viscount  Lewisham. 
The  Lady  Dorothy  Legge. 
The  Lord  Guernsey. 
The  Lady  Violet  Ella  Finch. 
The    Lady    Emily    Margaret 

Stanhope. 

The  Lady  Evelyn  Parker. 
The  Viscount  Chewton. 
The     Lady    Mary    Ashburn- 

ham. 
The  Lord  Brooke. 


The 

The  Lady  Constance  Erskine. 
The  Lord  Douglas. 
The     Lady     Margaret     Jane    The  Lady  Marjorie  Greville. 
Douglass  Home.  The     Lady      Theresa      Fitz 

The  Lady  Edith  Drummond.  william. 

The  Lord  Glamis.  The  Lady  Muriel  North. 

The  Lady  Glamis.  The  Lord  Stavordale. 


The    Lady   Blanche    Frances    The  Lady  Maud  Agnes  Bowes    The  Lady  Helen  Stavordale. 


Conyngham. 
The  Lady   Marjorie  Brunde- 

nell-Bruce. 
The     Lady     Beatrice     Pole- 

Carew. 


Lyon. 
The  Lord  Garlics. 
The  Lady  Isabel  Stewart. 
The  Viscount  Maitland. 
The  Viscountess  Maitland. 


The    Lady    Constance   Mary  The  Lady  Ada  Maitland. 

Butler.  The  Viscount  Dupplin. 

The  Lady  Mary  Hervey.  The  Viscountess  Dupplin. 

The  Earl  of  Cassillis.  The  Viscount  Garnock. 

The    Lady  Cecily   Gathorne-  The  Viscountess  Garnock. 

Hardy.  The  Lady  Christian  August 
The  Earl  of  Ronaldshay.  Bruce. 


The  Viscountess  Cantelupe. 

The  Lady  Margaret  Sack- 
ville. 

The  Lady  Sarah  Spencer. 

The  Honourable  Emily  Law- 
less. 

The  Lord  Apsley. 

The  Ladv  Muriel  Bathurst. 

The  Lord  Hyde. 

The  Lady  Edith  Villiers. 

Captain  The  Viscount  Valle- 
tort. 


APPENDIX   I 


383 


The     Lady    Ernestine    Edg 

cumbe. 

The  Viscount  Ebrington. 
The  Viscountess  Ebrington. 
The  Lady  Susan  Fortescue. 
The  Lady  Margaret  Herbert. 
The  Viscount  Chelsea. 
The  Viscountess  Chelsea. 
The  Viscount  Dungarven. 
The  Lady  Emily  Nugent. 
The  Lady  Mary  Brabazon. 
The  Lady  Ellen  Lanibart. 
The  Viscount  Moore. 
The  Lady  Beatrice  Moore. 
The  Lady  Eva  Forbes. 
The   Lord    Clifton   of    Rath- 
more. 

The  Lady  Kathleen  Bligh. 
The     Viscount     Duncannon, 

C.B. 

The  Viscountess  Duncannon. 
The  Lady  Mary  Ponsonby. 
The  Lord  Newtown-Butler. 
The  Lady  Newtown-Butler. 
The  Lady  Winifred  Butler. 
The  Lady  Winifred  Gore. 
The  Lady  Charlotte  Elizabeth 

Stopford. 
The      Lady       Edith       King 

Tenison. 

The  Viscount  Molyneux. 
The  Lady  Gertrude  Molyneux. 
The  Lord  Gillford. 
The  Lady  Gillford. 
The  Lady  Katherine  Meade. 
The  Viscount  Dunluce. 
The  Lady  Evelyn  McDonnell. 

The  Lady  Katherine  Paken- 
ham. 

The  Lady  Evelyn  Moreton. 

The  Lady  Florence  Bourke. 

The    Lady   Mabel    Margaret 
Annesley. 

The  Viscount  Cole. 

The  Lady  Kathleen  Cole. 

The    Lady    Mabel    Florence 
Mary  Crichton. 

The  Lady  Hilda  Clements. 

The  Lord  Bingham. 

The  Lady  Bingham. 

The  Viscount  Corry. 

The    Lady   Winifred    Lowry 
Corry. 

The  Lady  Emily  Bernard. 

The     Lady      Evelyn      Hely- 
Hutchinson. 

The  Viscount  Castlerosse. 

The  Viscountess  Castlerosse. 

The  Lady  Angela  Forbes. 

The  Lord  Courtenay. 

The  Earl  of  Gifford. 


The  Viscount  Cranley. 

The  Lady  Gwendolen  Onslow. 

The  Lady  Florence  Pery. 

The  Lady  Victoria  Pery. 

The  Viscount  Glentworth. 

The  Lord  Pelharn. 

The  Lady  Pelham. 

The  Lady  Kathrine   le    Poer 

Trench. 

The  Viscount  Clive. 
The  Lady  Magdalen  Herbert. 
The  Lady  Anne  Marsham. 
The  Viscount  Acheson. 


The  Lady  Mabel  Coke. 

The  Lady  Mary  Milbanke. 

The  Viscount  Campden. 

The  Lady  Norah  Noel. 

Captain  the  Viscount  Brack- 
ley. 

The  Lady  Alice  Egerton. 

The  Viscount  En  field. 

The  Viscountess  Enfield. 

The  Lady  Rachel  Theodora 
Byng. 

Major  Blunt. 

The  Lady  Lilian  Liddell. 


The  Lady  Alexandra  Acheson.    The  Lord  Wodehouse. 


The  Lady  Mary  Acheson. 
The  Lady  Theo  Acheson. 
The  Lord  Oxmantown. 
The  Lady  Muriel  Parsons. 
The  Lady  Beatrice  Agar. 
The  Lady  Dorothy  Walpole. 
The  Viscount  Howick. 
The  Lady  Sybil  Grey. 
The  Lady  Mary  Parker. 
The  Viscount  Boringdon. 
The  Viscount  Melgund. 
The  Lady  Eileen  Elliot. 
The  Lady  Juliet  Lowther. 
The  Viscount  Sandon. 
The  Lady  Frances  Ryder. 
The  Viscount  Lascelles. 


The  Lady  Isabel  Wodehouse. 
The  Lady  Mary  Dawson. 
The  Viscountess  Helmsley. 
The  Viscount  Helmsley. 
The  Lady  Cynthia  Graham. 
The  Lady  Ulrica  Duncombe. 
The  Viscount  Baring. 
The  Viscountess  Baring. 
The  Viscount  Errington. 
The  Viscount  Dangan. 
The  Lady  Bertha  Wilbraham. 
The  Lady  Lily  Milles. 
The  Lady  Mabel  Palmer. 
The  Lord  Worsley. 
The     Lady     Rosaline    Lucy 
Northcote. 


The  Lady  Margaret  Lascelles.    The  Lady  Florence  Elizabeth 

The  Lord  Greenock.  Maude. 

The  Lady  Marion  Cathcart.        The  Lady  Mildred  Cooke. 

The  Lord  Medway. 

The  Lady  Medway 


The    Lady   Alice    Heathcote 


The  Viscount  Grimston. 

The  Lady  Helen  Grimston. 

The  Lord  Eliot. 

Captain  the  Viscount  Newport.  Drummond  Willoughby. 

The     Lady    Florence    Sibell  The    Lady   Mary    Heathcote 

Bridgeman.  Drummond  Willoughby. 

The  Lady  Agnes  Lygon.  The  Lady  Alexandra  A.  Wynn 
The  Lady  Pleasance  Elizabeth  Carrington. 

Rous.  The  Lady  Celia  Crewe-Milnes. 

The     Lady    Gertrude    Gore  The  Lady  Evelyn  Giffard. 

Langton.  The  Lady  Edwina  Roberts. 

The    Viscount     Newry    and  The      Lady      Aileen      Mary 

Morne.  Roberts. 

The    Lady    Cynthia    Almina  The  Viscount  Tumour. 

Needham.  The  Lady  Emma  Crichton. 
The   Lady  Aileen  Wyndham 

Quin.  VISCOUNTS. 

Captain   the  Viscount  Ennis-  The       Honourable       Robert 

more.  Devereux. 

The  Viscount  Emlyn.  The  Honourable  Mrs  Dever- 
The  Viscountess  Emlyn.  eux. 

The  Lady  Charlotte  Graham-  The      Honourable      Eleanor 


Toler. 

The  Viscount  Anson. 
The  Lady  Mabel  Anson. 
The  Lady  Anne  Lambton. 
The  Lord  Moreton. 
The  Lady  Moreton. 


Mary  Devereux. 
The  Master  of  Falkland. 
The     Honourable    Catherine 

Mary  Gary. 
The  Honourable  Margaret  C. 

Drummond. 


APPENDIX   I 


The  Honourable  Maud  Lyt- 
telton. 

The  Honourable  Evelyn  Hugh 
Boscawen. 

The  Honourable  Edith  Bos- 
cawen. 

TheHonourable  Bridget  Byng. 

The  Honourable  Dorothy 
Violet  Hood. 

The  Honourable  Ismay  Lu- 
cretia  Preston. 

The  Honourable  Edmund 
Somerset  Butler. 

The  Lord  Grey  of  Groby. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Somer- 
set Butler. 

The  Honourable  Kathleen 
Annesley. 

The  Honourable  Helen  An- 
nesley. 

The  Honourable  Harry  Lee 
Dillon. 

The  Honourable  Oriel  J.  C. 
W.  M.  Skeffington. " 

The  Honourable  Winifred  H. 
Skeffington. 

Captain  The  Honourable  John 
Dawnay,  D.S.O. 

The  Honourable  Beryl  Daw- 
nay. 

The  Honourable  Gwen  Moles- 
worth. 

The  Honourable  Eleanora 
Chetwynd. 

Captain  The  Honourable 
Gustavus  William  Hamil- 
ton Russell. 

The  Honourable  Maud  Har- 
riet Hamilton  Russell. 

Captain  The  Honourable 
William  R.  Shute  Bar- 
rington. 

The  Honourable  George  Vere 
Monckton-Arundell. 

The  Honourable  Violet  Fran- 
ces Monckton. 

The  Honourable  Mervyn 
Richard  Wingfield. 

The  Honourable  Olive  Eliza- 
beth Wingfield. 

Captain  The  Honourable 
Maxwell  Richard  Crosby 
Ward. 

The  Honourable  Kathleen 
Norah  Ward. 

The  Honourable  Thomas  C. 
R.  Agar-Robartes. 

The  Honourable  Mary  Vere- 
Agar-Robartes. 

The  Honourable  Ethel  St 
Leger. 


The  Honourable  Kathleen  de 
Montmorency. 

TheHonourable  John  Vereker. 

The  Honourable  Mabel 
Vereker. 

The  Viscount  Exmouth. 

The  Honourable  Georgina 
Pellew. 

The  Honourable  Henry  Frede- 
rick Manners-Sutton. 

The  Honourable  Mabel 
Manners-Sutton. 

The  Honourable  Evelyn  Eliza- 
beth Hill. 

The  Honourable  Lavinia 
Hardinge. 

The  Honourable  Edward 
Frederick  Lindley  Wood. 

The  Honourable  Agnes  Mary 
Emily  Wood. 

The  Honourable  Mary  Isabel 
Portman. 

The  Honourable  Dorothy 
Brand. 

The  Honourable  Francis 
Garnet  Wolseley. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Cross. 

The  Honourable  Richard 
Assheton-Cross. 

The  Honourable  Mary 
Dorothea  Cross. 

The  Honourable  Sidney  Hol- 
land. 

The  Lady  Mary  Holland. 

The  Honourable  Dorothy 
Brett. 

The  Honourable  Sylvia  Brett. 

The  Honourable  Beatrice 
Goschen. 

BARONS. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Anthony 

Dawson. 
The     Honourable     Anthony 

Dawson. 
The  Honourable  Hilda  Stour- 

ton. 
The        Honourable       Albert 

Edward  Astley. 
The  Lord  de  Clifford. 
The        Honourable        Maud 

Russell. 
The       Honourable     Charles 

Trefusis. 

The  Lady  Jane  Trefusis. 
The  Honourable  Ada  Harriet 

Hepburn    Stuart    Forbes 

Trefusis. 
The        Honourable       Darea 

Curzon. 
The  Lord  Camoys. 


The  Honourable  Richard 
Greville  Verney. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Verney. 

The  Honourable  Grace  Mary 
Eleanor  Mostyn. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Mostyn. 

Captain  The  Honourable 
William  Frederick  North. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  North. 

The  Honourable  Henry  Beau- 
champ  Oliver  St  John. 

The  Honourable  Alice  Ger- 
trude St  John. 

The  Honourable  Geoffrey 
C.  Twistleton  Wykeham 
Fiennes. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Twistle- 
ton Wykeham  Fiennes. 

The  Honourable  Ethel  Dormer. 

The  Honourable  Christopher 
J.  H.  Roper  Curzon. 

The  Honourable  Harriet 
Roper  Curzon. 

The  Honourable  Margaret 
Alice  Byron. 

The  Honourable  Henry  Cecil 
Vane. 

The  Honourable  Thora  Zelina 
Gray. 

The  Honourable  Ada  Jane  St 
Clair. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Forbes 
Sempill. 

The  Master  of  Sempill. 

The  Honourable  Katherine 
Forbes  Sempill. 

The  Honourable  Gwendolen 
Constable  Maxwell. 

The  Honourable  Angela  Mary 
Constable  Maxwell. 

The  Honourable  Bernard 
Fitzalan  Howard. 

The  Honourable  Muriel  Fitz- 
alan Howard. 

The  Honourable  Norah  Strutt. 

The  Honourable  Hilda  Strutt. 

The  Honourable  Averil  E. 
Vivian. 

The  Honourable  Lilian  F. 
Elphinstone. 

The  Honourable  Ethel  Fraser. 

The  Honourable  Gabriel 
Berth  wick. 

The  Master  of  Kinloss. 

The  Honourable  Richard  G. 
Morgan-Grenville. 

The  Honourable  Caroline 
Mary  Elizabeth  Morgan- 
Grenville. 

The  Master  of  Colville. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Colville. 


APPENDIX   I 


385 


The  Master  of  Napier. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Napier. 

The  Honourable  Clara  Isabel 

Murray. 

The  Master  of  Belhaven. 
The  Master  of  Rollo. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Rollo. 
The    Honourable    Constance 

Rollo. 

The  Master  of  Ruthven. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Ruthven. 
The        Honourable       Mabel 

Verney. 

The  Master  of  Saltoun. 
The  Honourable  Louisa  Eliza- 
beth Kinnaird. 
The  Master  of  Polwarth. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Scott. 
The  Honourable  Lilias  Hep- 
burn Scott. 
The         Honourable        Mary 

Monson. 
The      Honourable      Blanche 

Curzon. 
The      Honourable      Eleanor 

Florence  Curzon. 
The        Honourable       Fanny 

Vernon. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Anson. 
The  Honourable  Alice  Hawke. 
The  Honourable  Walter  Fitz- 

Uryan  Rice. 

The  Lady  Margaret  Rice. 
The  Honourable  Gladys  Rice. 
The  Honourable  Joan  Mary 

Conyers  Norton. 
Mrs  Somers  Cocks. 
Miss  Adeline  Somers  Cocks. 
The  Honourable  Mary  Noel 

Hill. 

The  Honourable  Julia  Button. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Har- 

bord. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Bulke- 

ley  Owen. 
The    Honourable    Constance 

Gough  Calthorpe. 
The  Honourable  Willoughby 

Burrell. 

The    Honourable    Mrs    Wil- 
loughby Burrell. 
The      Honourable      William 

George  Orde  Powlett. 
The   Honourable    Mrs    Orde 

Powlett. 
The      Honourable      Thomas 

Lister. 
The      Honourable      Barbara 

Lister. 
The   Honourable  Blanche  A. 

C.  Butler. 


The  Honourable  Clare 
O'Brien. 

The  Lady  Carbery. 

The  Lord  Carbery. 

The  Honourable  Zoe  Maxwell. 

The  Honourable  Dorothy 
Wynn. 

The  Honourable  Somerled  G. 
T.  Macdonald. 

The  Honourable  Hugh  Somer- 
set John  Massy. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Massy. 

The  Honourable  Georgina 
Caroline  Dillon. 

The  Honourable  Mary  Caven- 
dish. 

The  Honourable  Constance 
E.  Shore. 

The  Honourable  Ethel  E.  M. 
Henniker-Major. 

The  Honourable  Kathleen 
Everilda  Prittie. 

The  Honourable  Granville 
George  Waldegrave. 

The  Honourable  Mabel 
Waldegrave. 

The  Honourable  Charlotte 
Trench. 

The  Honourable  Sarah  May 
Trench. 

The  Honourable  Mary 
Massey. 

The  Honourable  Cecilia 
Blanche  Thellusson. 

The  Honourable  Montagu 
Erskine. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Erskine. 

The  Honourable  John  Neville 
Manners. 

The  Honourable  Mildred 
Manners. 

The  Honourable  Catherine 
Horsley  Beresford. 

The  Honourable  Leopold 
Ernest  Canning. 

The  Honourable  George 
Weld-Forester. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Weld- 
Forester. 

The  Honourable  Mary  I.  S. 
L.  Weld-Forester. 

The  Honourable  Margaret  E. 
Holmes  A'Court. 

The  Honourable  James  Bos- 
well  Talbot. 

The  Honourable  Frances 
Talbot. 

The  Honourable  Coplestone 
W.  Bamfylde. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Bam- 
fylde. 


The  Honourable  Edward 
Lloyd  Mostyn. 

The  Honourable  Gwynedd 
Lloyd  Mostyn. 

The  Honourable  Arthur 
Henry  Chichester. 

The  Honourable  Mrs 
Chichester. 

The  Honourable  Hilda  Caro- 
line Chichester. 

The  Honourable  James  St 
Vincent  Saumarez. 

The  Honourable  Evelyn 
Saumarez. 

The  Honourable  Mary  Sidney. 

The  Honourable  Lilian 
Baring. 

The  Honourable  Hyacinthe 
Frances  Littleton. 

The  Honourable  John  Beres- 
ford Campbell. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Camp- 
bell. 

The  Honourable  Mildred 
Louisa  Campbell. 

The  Honourable  Agnes  Rosa- 
mond Bateman  Hanbury. 

The  Honourable  Evelyn 
Henrietta  Wrottesley. 

The  Honourable  Rhona  Mar- 
garet A.  Hanbury  Tracy. 

The  Honourable  Ethel  Chris- 
tian Methuen. 

The  Honourable  Paul 
Methuen. 

The  Honourable  Maud 
Stanley. 

The  Honourable  Francis  D. 
Leigh. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Leigh. 

The  Honourable  Agnes 
Leigh. 

The  Honourable  Irene  Con- 
stance Lawley. 

The  Honourable  Cecil  Farrer. 

The  Honourable  Thomas 
Spring  Rice. 

The  Honourable  Mary  Ellen 
Spring  Rice. 

The  Honourable  Alethea  Col- 
borne. 

The  Honourable  Alexandra 
Vivian. 

The  Honourable  Henry  Par- 
nell. 

The  Honourable  Agnes  Par- 
nell. 

The  Honourable  Hylda 
Sugden. 

The  Honourable  Fitzroy 
Richard  Somerset. 


386 


APPENDIX    I 


The    Honourable   Georgiana 

Somerset. 

The  Honourable  Sybil  Roche. 
The       Honourable       Robert 

Victor  Grosvenor. 
The  Honourable  Albertine  F. 

Grosvenor. 

The  Honourable  Lilah  Con- 
stance Cavendish. 
The     Honourable    Frederick 

John  Thesiger. 
The         Honourable         Mrs 

Thesiger. 
The      Honourable      Barbara 

Lois  Yarde  Buller. 
The     Honourable    Margaret 

Wyndham. 
The        Honourable       Henry 

Brougham. 
The      Honourable      Eleanor 

Mabel  Brougham. 
The      Honourable      Richard 

Bethell. 

The  Honourable  Luke  White. 
The  Honourable  Mary  Somer- 

ville. 
The      Honourable      Edward 

Sholto  Douglas  Pennant. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Douglas 

Pennant. 
The        Honourable         Alice 

Douglas  Pennant. 
The       Honourable       Sophia 

Trollope. 
The   Honourable  Arthur    H. 

J.  Walsh. 

The  Lady  Clementine  Walsh. 
The        Honourable       Emily 

Gertrude  Walsh. 
The       Honourable       Arthur 

Edward  O'Neill. 
The  Lady  Annabel  O'Neill. 
The    Honourable    Henrietta 

O'Neill. 
The      Honourable      A.      E. 

Napier. 
The  Honourable  Eva  Lilian 

Napier. 
The    Honourable    Alexander 

Graham  Lawrence. 
The        Honourable        Anna 

Lawrence. 
The      Honourable      Richard 

Acton. 
The    Honourable    Veronique 

Greville. 

The  Lord  O'Hagan. 
The        Honourable        Mary 

O'Hagan. 
The  Honourable  Henry  Lynd- 

hurst  Bruce. 


The     Honourable     Margaret 

Cecilia  Bruce. 
The  Honourable  Mary  Louisa 

Fremantle. 
The        Honourable        Mary 

Hammond. 
The      Honourable      Herbert 

Pakington. 
The  Honourable  MaryAugusta 

Pakington. 

The  Honourable  Ethel  Gerard. 
The  Honourable  Anna  Maria 

Adderley. 
The     Honourable     Florence 

Annette  Georgina  Palk. 
The    Honourable   Leila    Hill 

Trevor. 
The    Honourable   Wyndham 

Knatchbull-Hugessen. 
The     Honourable     Margaret 

Knatchbull-Hugessen. 
The    Honourable    Constance 

Russell. 
The       Honourable       Victor 

Russell. 
The  Honourable  Francis  Van 

den  Bemp  de  Johnstone. 
The   Honourable  Edith  Van 

den  Bemp  de  Johnstone. 
The  Lady  Irene  Tufton. 
The     Honourable     Frederick 

Gerard. 
The       Honourable       Dudley 

Marjoribanks,  D.S.O. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Marjori- 
banks. 
The  Honourable  Ethel  Mili- 

cent  Dodson. 
The      Honourable      Walter 

James. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  James. 
The  Honourable  Robert  Alfred 

Collier. 
The      Honourable     William 

Gibson. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Gibson. 
The      Honourable      Edward 

Gibson. 
The        Honourable       Violet 

Gibson. 
The    Honourable    Mary    de 

Yarburgh  Bateson. 
The        Honourable        Violet 

Mills. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Baillie. 
Mr  J.  Bruce  Baillie. 
The        Honourable        Adele 

Hamilton. 
The      Honourable     Thomas 

Allnutt  Brassey. 
The  Lady  Idina  Brassey. 


The  Honourable  Katherine 
Annie  Thring. 

The  Honourable  Edward 
Charles  Macnaghten. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Mac- 
naghten. 

The' Honourable  Helen  Mac- 
naghten. 

The  Honourable  John  Towns- 
hen  d  St  Aubyn. 

The  Lady  Edith  St  Aubyn. 

The  Honourable  Mabel  St 
Aubyn. 

The  Honourable  John  Limbrey 
Sclater  Booth. 

The  Honourable  Coulson  C. 
Fellowes. 

The  Honourable  Alexandra 
Frances  Anne  Fellowes. 

The  Honourable  Frances 
Eaton. 

The  Honourable  John  Gelli- 
brand  Hubbard. 

The  Honourable  Winifred 
Mary  Hubbard. 

Miss  Minnie  Savile  Lumley. 

The  Honourable  Kathleen 
Morris. 

The  Honourable  Rupert 
Edward  Guinness. 

The  Honourable  FannyHood. 

The  Honourable  James 
Hannen. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Hannen. 

The  Honourable  Margaret 
Hannen. 

Miss  Helen  D.  Campbell  of 
Blythswood. 

The  Honourable  William 
Brooks. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Brooks. 

The  Lady  William  Cecil. 

The  Honourable  Sybil 
Edwardes. 

The  Honourable  Sybil  Mar- 
garet Tyssen  Amherst. 

The  Honourable  Sybil  Legh. 

The  Honourable  Andrew 
Mulholland. 

The  Honourable  Eva  Norah 
Mulholland. 

The  Honourable  John  Maclean 
Rolls. 

The  Honourable  Lyon  G.  H. 
L.  Playfair. 

The  Honourable  Lucy  Play- 
fair. 

The  Honourable  Arthur 
Foljambe,  M.V.O. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Fol- 
jambe. 


APPENDIX    I 


387 


The  Honourable  Edith  Mar- 
garet Foljambe. 
The       Honourable       George 

Arthur  Hamilton  Gordon. 
The       Honourable       Rachel 

Nevile  Hamilton  Gordon. 
The       Honourable       Clarice 

Margaret  Rendel. 
The  Honourable  Horace  Scott 

Davey. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Davey. 
The      Honourable      Mildred 

Davey. 

The  Honourable  Evelyn  Loch. 
The  Honourable  Juliet  Mary 

E.  Stanhope  Gardner. 
Miss  James. 
The        Honourable       Oliver 

Borthwick. 

Miss  Harriet  Borthwick. 
The        Honourable        Edith 

Caroline  Gibbs. 


The     Honourable     Gertrude 

Mary  Heneage. 
The  Lord  Holmpatrick. 
The     Honourable     Margaret 

Hamilton. 

The  HonourableAgnes  Burns. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Robert 

Howard. 

Mr  Robert  Howard. 
The     Honourable    Catherine 

Hozier. 
The   Honourable   R.    Bailey, 

D.S.O. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Bailey. 
The     Honourable     Elizabeth 

Mabel  Bailey. 
The       Honourable       Dudley 

Carleton. 

Major-General  Leir  Carleton. 
The  Honourable  Daisy  Carle- 
ton. 
The  Honourable  Robert  B.  F. 

Robertson. 


The  Honourable  Philadelphia 

Sybil  Robertson. 
The        Honourable        Lilian 

Russell. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Lindley. 
The        Honourable        Jessie 

Lindley. 
The     Honourable     Georgina 

O'Brien. 
The       Honourable       Arthur 

Webster. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Webster. 
The  Honourable   Nina  Kay- 

Shuttleworth. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Harrison 

Tinsley. 
The      Honourable     Dorothy 

Elizabeth  Smith-Barry. 
The      Honourable      Clement 

Mitford. 
The      Honourable      Frances 

Mitford. 


No.  9. — REPRESENTATIVES  OF  INDIA. 

Colonel  Hfs  Highness  Maharaja  Dhiraj  Sir  Madho  Rao  Sindhia,  G. C.S.I.,  A.D.C.,  Maharaja 

of  Gwalior. 
His  Highness  Maharaja  Dhiraj  Sawai  Sir  Madho  Singh,  G. C.S.I.,  G.C.I.E.,  Maharaja  of 

Jaipur. 

His  Highness  Sir  Shahu  Chhatrapati  Maharaj,  G.C.S.I.,  Maharaja  of  Kolhapur. 
Major  His  Highness  Maharaja  Sir  Ganga  Singh,  K.C.I.E.,  Maharaja  of  Bikaner. 
Colonel  His  Highness  Maharaja  Sir  Pertab  Singh,  G.C.S.I.,  K.C.B.,  A.D.C.,  Maharaja  of 

Idar. 

His  Highness  Sir  Sultan  Muhammad  Shah,  Aga  Khan,  G.C.I.E. 
Lt.-Colonei  His  Highness  Maharaja  Sir  Narayan  Bhup  Bahadur,  G.C.S.I.,  C.B.,  A.D.C., 

Maharaja  of  Cooch  Behar. 
Her  Highness  Maharanee  of  Cooch  Behar. 


His  Highness  Prince  Victor  Duleep  Singh. 
Her  Highness  Princess  Victor  Duleep  Singh. 
His  Highness  Prince  Frederick  Duleep  Singh. 
Her   Highness    Princess    Catherine    Duleep 

Singh. 

Her  Highness  Princess  Bamba  Duleep  Singh. 
Her  Highness  Princess  Sophia  Duleep  Singh. 

Maharaj  Kumar  Prodyot  Kumar  Tagore. 
Sir  Jamsetjee  Jeejeebhai,  Bart.,  J.P. 
Lady  Jamsetjee  Jeejeebhai. 
Raja    Sir    Savalai    Ramaswami    Mudaliyar, 

Kt.,C.I.E. 
Maharaja    Sri    Rao    The     Honourable    Sir 

Venkatasvetachalapati        Ranga       Rao 

Bahadur,  K.C.I.E.,  Raja  of  Bpbbili. 
Meherban  Ganpatrao  Madhavrav  Vinchurkar. 
The  Honourable  Asif  Kadr  Saiyid  Wasif  Ali 

Mirza  of  Murshidabad. 
The  Honourable   Nawab   Mumtaz-ud-daula 

Muhamad  Faiyaz  Ali  Khan  of  Pahasu, 

Bulandshahr  District. 
Nawab  Fateh  Ali  Khan,  Kizilbash. 


Gangadhar  Madho  Chitnavis,  C.I.E.,  Presi- 
dent, Nagpur  Municipality. 

Rai  Jagannath  Barua  Bahadur. 

Maung  On  Gaing,  C.I.E.,  A.T.M. 

Raja  Pertab  Singh  of  Pertabgarh  Oudh. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Nawab  Mahomed  Aslam 
Khan,  C.I.E.,  Khan  Bahadur  of 
Peshawar. 

Kunwar  Sir  Harnam  Singh,  K.C.I. E.,  of 
Kapurthala. 

Lady  Harnam  Singh. 

Baba  Sir  Khem  Singh,  Bedi  of  Kullar, 
K.C.I.E. 

MEMBERS  OF  THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE 

SECRETARY  OF  STATE  FOR  INDIA. 
Sir  Dennis  Fitzpatrick,  K.C.S.I. 
Sir  James  Braithwaite  Peile,  K.C.S.I. 
Sir  Stuart  C.  Bayley,  K.C.S.I.,  C.I.E. 
Lady  Bayley. 

General  Sir  J.  J.  H.  Gordon,  K.C.B. 
The  Honourable  Lady  Gordon. 
Sir  James  L.  Mackay,  K.C.I.E. 


388 


APPENDIX    I 


Sir  John  Edge,  Kt.,  K.C. 

Lady  Edge. 

Sir  Philip  P.  Hutchins,  K.C. S.I. 

Lieutenant-General     Sir    A.     R.     Badcock, 

K.C. B.,  C.S.I. 

Sir  Charles  Turner,  K.C. I.E. 
Lady  Turner. 

EX-GOVERNORS   OF   PROVINCES   IN   INDIA. 

Sir  William  Mackworth-Young,  K.C. S.I. 
Lady  Mackworth-Young. 
Mr  Lionel  R.  Ashburner,  C.S.I. 
Mrs  Ashburner. 
Sir  Charles  Elliott,  K.C. S.I. 
Lady  Elliott. 

Sir  Charles  Lyall,  K.C.S.I.,  C.I.E. 
Lady  Lyall. 

Sir  Auckland  Colvin,  K.C.M.G.,   K.C.S.I.. 
C.I.E. 

REPRESENTATIVES  OF  INDIAN  SERVICES 

(ACTIVE  LIST). 
MrW.  R.  Lawrence,  C.I.E. 
Mrs  Lawrence. 
Colonel  R.  Wace,  C.B. 

Major-GeneralSirE.  Stedman,  K.C.I.E..C.B. 
The  Venerable  Archdeacon  A.  E.  Stone. 
The  Reverend  John  Taylor. 
Colonel  St  G.  G.  Gore,  C.B. 
Mr  H.  C.  Hill. 

General  Sir  G.  C.  Bird,  K.C.I.E..  C.B. 
Mr  J.  McC.  Douie. 
Mr  C.  J.  Lalkika. 
Sir  F.  J.  Goldsmid,  K.C.S.I.,  C.B. 
SirE.  F.  G.  Law,  K.C.M.G. 
Lady  Law. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  P.  Thornton,  C.S.I. 
Sir  F.  W.   Maclean,   Kt.,   K.C.,   K.C.I.E., 

Chief  Justice,  Bengal. 
Lady  Maclean. 
Mr  Justice  E.  T.  Candy. 
Sir  C.  A.  White,  Chief  Justice,  Madras. 
Sir  H.  J.  S.  Cotton,  K.C.S.I. 
Mr  D.  M.  Smeaton,  C.S.I. 
Mr  W.  O.  Clark,  Chief  Judge,  Punjab. 
Mr  F  S  Copleston,  Chief  Judge,  Burma. 
Mr  H.  F.  Evans,  C.S.I. 
Mr  Ross  Scott. 

Sir  Charles  Ollivant,  K.C.I.E. 
Mr  M.  C.  W.  Hodson. 
Mr  A.  W.  B.  Higgens. 
Mr  F.  A.  T.  Phillips. 

Sir  Alexander  F.  D.  Cunningham,  K.C.I.E. 
Captain  W.  S.  Goodridge,  C.I.E.,  R.N. 
Mr  Leslie  Probyn. 
Mr  T.  H.  Thornton,  C.S.I.,  D.C.L. 

INDIAN  RESIDENTS  IN  LONDON. 
Sahibzada  Nasir  Ali  Khan  of  Ram  pur. 
Khan  Zaman  Khan  of  Jaora, 
Dr  S.  A.  Kapadia, 


REPRESENTATIVES  OF  INDIAN  SERVICES 
(RETIRED). 

Sir  Lepel  Griffin,  K.C.S.I. 

Sir  James  Richey,  K.C.I.E.,  C.S.I. 

Mr  Alan  Cadell,  C.S.I. 

Sir  George  Birdwood,  K.C.I.E.,  C.S.I. 

Sir  Charles  Pritchard,  K.C.I.E. 

Sir  Arthur  Trevor,  K.C.S.I. 

Surgeon-Major-General    Sir  Joseph    Fayrer, 

Bart.,  K.C.S.I. 
Lady  Fayrer. 

Surgeon-General  J.  Cleghorn. 
General     Sir    Thomas     Gordon,     K.C.B., 

K.C.I.E.,  C.S.I. 

Colonel  Sir  William  Bisset,  K.C.I.E. 
General  Sir  John  Watson,  B.C.,  G.C.B. 
General  Sir  Harry  Prendergast,  B.C.,  G.C.B. 
Sir  Alexander  Mackenzie,  K.C.S.I. 
Sir  Henry  Cunningham,  K.C.I.E. 
Lieutenant  C.  R.  Low,  Ret.  I.N. 
Surgeon-General  W.  R.  Hooper,  C.S.I. 
Colonel  Sir  T.  H.  Holdich,  K.C.I.E.,  C.B. 
Mr  Gerald  Ritchie. 
Colonel  J.  W.  Ottley,  C.I.E. 
Sir  C.  A.  Lawson,  Kt. 
General  James  Michael,  C.S.I. 
Mr  H.  H.  Shephard. 
Mrs  Shephard. 

Sir  Raymond  West,  K.C.I.E. 
Sir  H.  W.  Bliss,  K.C.I.E. 
SirT.  C.  Hope,  K.C.S.I.,  C.I.E. 
SirC.  C.  Stevens,  K.C.S.I. 
General  Sir  S.  de  B.  Edwardes,  K.C.B. 
Sir  Charles  Grant,  K.C.S.I. 
Sir  Evan  James,  K.C.I.E.,  C.S.I. 
Sir  A.  J.  L.  Cappel,  K.C.I.E. 
Mr  Justice  Rampini. 


POLITICAL  OFFICERS,  MEMBERS  OF  INDIAN 

CHIEFS'  SUITES,  AND  NATIVE  OFFICERS 

ON  DUTY. 

Colonel  Sir  S.  S.  Jacob,  K.C.I.E. 

Major  H.  V.  Cox. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  H.  Newill. 

Major  A.  F.  Pinhey,  C.I.E. 

Mr  C.  H.  A.  Hill. 

Mr  John  Pollen    LL.D. 

Sirdar  Bahadur,  Kashi  Rao  Survey,  C.S.I., 

Com. -in-Chief  of  Gwalior  Army. 
Raja  Udai  Singh  of  Jaipur. 
Meherban  Pirajirao  Ghatge  Sarjerao  Vizarat 

Ma-ab,  the  Chief  of  Kagal  of  Kolhapur. 
Kunwar   Pirthi    Raj   Singh,    Cousin   of  His 

Highness  the  Maharaja  of  Bikaner. 
Maharaj  Kunwar  Doulat  Singh  of  Idar,  Aide- 

de-Camp  to   His   Royal    Highness   The 

Prince  of  Wales  for  the  Coronation. 
Sir  William  Lee- Warner,  K.C.S.I. 


APPENDIX    I  389 

Lady  Lee-Warner.  Major  Mahomed  Ali-Bey,  Nawab  Afsur-ud- 
Lieutenant-Colonel  W.    H.    Curzon    Wyllie  Dowla  Bahadur. 

(Political  Aide-de-Camp  to  the  Secretary  Captain   Raj    Kumar   Bir   Bikram   Singh  of 

of  State  for  India).  Sirmur. 

Mrs  Wyllie.  Thakur  Raghanath  Singh. 

No.  10. — REPRESENTATIVES  OF  BRITISH  COLONIES. 

General  Lord  Grenfell,  G.C.B.,  G.C.M.G.  (Mediterranean,  comprising  Gibraltar,  Malta,  and 

Cyprus). 
Mrs  St  Aubyn. 
The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Joseph  West  Ridgeway,  G.C.M.G.,  K.C.B.,  K.C.S.I.  (Eastern 

Colonies  and  Protectorates,  Fiji,  and  Western  Pacific). 
Miss  Ridgeway. 
Sir  Walter  Joseph  Sendall,    G.C.M.G.    (West  Indies,  Bermuda,  British  Honduras  and  the 

Falkland  Islands). 
Lady  Sendall. 
Sir  William  MacGregor,  M.D.,  K.C.M.G.,  C.B.  (West  African  Colonies  and  Protectorates 

and  St  Helena). 
Lady  MacGregor. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Wilfrid  Laurier,  G.C.M.G.  (Canada). 
Lady  Laurier. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Edmund  Barton,  K.C.,  G.C.M.G.  (Commonweath  of  Australia). 
Lady  Barton. 

The  Right  Honourable  Richard  John  Seddon  (New  Zealand). 
Mrs  Seddon. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  John  Gordon  Sprigg,  G.C.M.G.  (Cape  of  Good  Hope). 
Miss  Sprigg. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Albert  Henry  Hime,  K.C.M.G.,  R.E.  (Natal). 
Miss  Hime. 

The  Honourable  Sir  Robert  Bond,  K.C.M.G.  (Newfoundland). 
His  Highness  The  Sultan  of  Perak,  G.C.M.G. 
Mr  H.  C.  Clifford,  C.M.G.,  in  attendance. 
Lewanika,  Paramount  Chief  of  the  Barotse  Kingdom. 
Colonel  Colin  Harding,  C.M.G.,  in  attendance. 

COLONIAL  BISHOPS. 

The  Most  Reverend  Robert  Machray,  Archbishop  of  Rupertsland  and  Primate  of  all  Canada. 
The  Right  Reverend  William  Thomas  Tnornhill  Webber,  Bishop  of  Brisbane. 
The  Right  Reverend  William  Day  Reeve,  Bishop  of  Mackenzie  River. 
Mrs  Reeve. 

The  Right  Reverend  George  Albert  Ormsby,  Bishop  of  Honduras. 
Mrs  Ormsby. 

The  Right  Reverend  Herbert  Tugwell,  Bishop  of  Western  Equatorial  Africa. 
Mrs  Tugwell. 

The  Right  Reverend  Cecil  Wilson,  Bishop  of  Melanesia. 
Mrs  Wilson. 

The  Right  Reverend  Herbert  Mather,  Bishop  of  Antigua. 
The  Right  Reverend  Montagu  John  Stone-Wigg,  Bishop  of  New  Guinea. 
The  Right  Reverend  Joseph  Charles  Hoare,  Bishop  of  Victoria,  Hong-Kong. 
Mrs  Hoare. 

The  Right  Reverend  Hollingworth  Tully  Kingdon,  Bishop  of  Fredricton,  New  Brunswick. 
The  Right  Reverend  C.  O.  L.  Riley,  Bishop  of  Perth. 

OTHER  PERSONS  CONNECTED  WITH  THE  BRITISH  COLONIES,  SELF- 
GOVERNING  COLONIES  AND  STATES. 

( -  A  v  A  n  A  Lady  Borden. 

The  Honourable  Sir  W.  Mulock,  K.C.M.G. 
The  Honourable  SirF.  W.  Borden,  K.C.M.G. ,  (Postmaster-General). 

M.P.,    M.D.    (Minister   of    Militia  and      The  Honourable  W.  S.  Fielding  (Minister  of 
Defence).  Finance). 


390 


APPENDIX    I 


Miss  Fielding. 

Miss  Florence  Fielding. 

The  Honourable  W.  Paterson  (Minister  of 
Customs). 

Mrs  Paterson. 

Miss  Paterson. 

The  Honourable  H.  G.  Carroll  (Solicitor- 
General). 

Mrs  Carroll. 

The  Honourable  W.  H.  Montague. 

Mrs  Montague. 

The  Honourable  G.  A.  Drummond  (Senator). 

Mrs  Drummond. 

The  Honourable  Robert  McKay  (Senator). 

Mrs  McKay. 

The  Honourable  P.  McSweeny  (Senator). 

Mrs  McSweeny. 

The  Honourable  W.  Gibson  (Senator). 

Miss  Gibson. 

The  Honourable  G.  A.  Cox  (Senator). 

Mrs  Cox. 

Mrs  Lyman  Jones  (Wife  of  Senator). 

Miss  Lyman  Jones. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Girouard 
(Supreme  Court  of  Canada). 

Mr  A.  F.  McLaren,  M.P. 

Mrs  McLaren. 

Mr  A.  W.  Puttee,  M.P. 

Mrs  Puttee. 

Mr  Ralph  Smith,  M.P. 

Mrs  Smith. 

Mr  W.  S.  Calvert,  M.P. 


Mr  J.  H.  Logan,  M.P. 
Mr  D.  C,  ~ 


C.  Fraser. 

Mr  Alex.  Johnston,  M.P. 

Mr  A.  E.  Kemp,  M.P. 

MrF.  C.  Bruce,  M.P. 

Mr  Samuel  Barker,  M.P. 

Mrs  W.  C.  Edwards  (Wife  of  M.P.). 

The  Honourable  G.  W.  Ross  (Premier  of 
Ontario). 

The  Honourable  H.  T.  Duffy  (Member  of 
Provincial  Government,  Quebec). 

The  Honourable  G.  H.  Murray  (Premier  of 
Nova  Scotia). 

Mrs  Murray. 

The  Honourable  H.  L.  Tweedie  (Member  of 
Provincial  Government,  New  Brunswick). 

Mrs  Tweedie. 

The  Hon.  A.  P.  Roblin  (Premier  of  Mani- 
toba). 

The  Honourable  James  Dunsmuir  (Premier 
of  British  Columbia). 

Mrs  Dunsmuir. 

The  Honourable  A.  L.  Peters  (Premier  of 
Prince  Edward  Island). 

Mrs  Peters. 

The  Honourable  F.  W.  Haultain  (Premier  of 
North-West  Territories). 

The  Honourable  Colin  Campbell  (Attorney- 
General,  Manitoba). 


Mrs  Colin  Campbell. 

Mr  T.  Berthiaume  (M.L.C.,  Quebec). 

Principal  W.  Peterson,  LL.D.,  C.M.G. 
(McGill  University). 

Mrs  Peterson. 

Colonel  Otter,  C.B.  (Commandant  ist 
Canadian  Contingent,  South  Africa). 

Colonel  D.  A.  Macdonald. 

Mrs  Macdonald. 

Mr  E.  S.  Clouston  (Bank  of  Montreal). 

Mr  Hugh  Graham  ("  Montreal  Star  "). 

Mrs  Graham. 

Mr  John  Ross  Robertson  ("Toronto  Tele- 
gram"). 

Mrs  Robertson. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Cooke  (Commanding 
Prince  of  Wales'  Regiment,  Montreal). 

Mrs  Cooke. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Grasett  (Chief  Constable, 
Toronto). 

Lieutenant-Colonel  G.  T.  Denison  (Com- 
manding Governor  General's  Body- 
guard). 

Mr  E.  L.  Newcombe,  K.C.  (Deputy  Minister 
of  Justice). 

JudgeC.  O.  Ermatinger  (County  Court  Judge). 

Judge  James  Robb  ,,  ,, 

Judge  W.  W.  Wells  ,,  ,, 

Judge  Macdonald  ,,  ,, 

Colonel  The  Honourable  J.  M.  Gibson 
(Member  of  the  Provincial  Government, 
Ontario). 

Mrs  Gibson. 

Mr  Justice  Hall  (Montreal). 

Mrs  Hall. 

Mr  Justice  Irving  (Supreme  Court,  British 
Columbia). 

Dr  F.  G.  Roddick,  M.P.  (Dean  of  the 
Faculty  of  Medicine,  McGill  University). 

MrJ.  C.  Madore,  M.P. 

Sir  James  Grant,  K.C.M.G.,  M.D. 

Lady  Grant. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  H.  Burland  (Com- 
manding Canadian  Rifle  Team, 
Bisley). 

Mrs  Burland. 

Judge  Carman. 

Mrs  Carman. 

Mr  G.  R.  Cockburn  (formerly  M.P.). 

Mrs  Cockburn. 

Mrs  Sanford  (Widow  of  Senator  Sanford). 

The  Very  Reverend  The  Dean  of  Quebec. 

Mrs  Williams. 

The  Honourable  D.  M.  Eberts,  K.C. 
(Attorney-General  of  British  Columbia). 

Lieutenant  -  Colonel  John  Carson  (Com- 
manding 5th  Regiment  Royal  Scots  of 
Canada). 

Lady  Edgar  (Widow  of  the  Speaker  of  the 
House  of  Commons  of  Canada). 

Miss  Edgar. 


APPENDIX   I 


Mr  G.  R.  Parkin,  LL.D.,  C.M.G.  (Principal 

of  Upper  Canada  College). 
Mr    J.    D.    Rolland    (M.L.C.,    Province    of 

Quebec). 

CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 

The  Honourable  Alexander  Wilmot,  M.L.C. 
Mrs  Wilmot. 

Mr  Henry  Bailie  Christian  (formerly  M.L.C. ). 
Mr  William  Runciman,  M.H.A. 
Colonel  D.  Harris,  C.M.G. ,  M.H.A. 
Mrs  Harris. 

Mr  David  Christian  De  Waal,  M.H.A. 
Mr  James  Tennant  Molteno,  M.H.A. 
Mrs  Molteno. 

Mr  Francis  Robert  Thompson,  M.H.A. 
Mrs  Thompson. 
Mr  G.  C.  Oliver,  M.H.A. 
The    Honourable    James    Douglas    Logan, 

M.L.C. 
Mrs  Logan. 

Mr  Amos  Bailey,  M.H.A. 
Mr  J.  J.  A.  Graaff,  M.H.A. 

NATAL. 

Mr  James  Liege  Hulett  (Speaker  of  the 
Legislative  Assembly). 

Lady  Hulett. 

Sir  David  Hunter,  K. C.M.G. 

Lady  Hunter. 

Mr  Frank  Umhlali  Reynolds,  M.L.A. 

Mrs  Reynolds. 

Mr  Joseph  Baynes,  C.M.G.,  M.L.A. 

Mrs  Baynes. 

Mr  Robert  Russell,  Superintendent  of  Educa- 
tion. 

Mrs  Russell. 

Lady  Binns. 

Mr  John  George  Maydon,  M.L.A. 

Mrs  Maydon. 

Mr  John  Nicol,  C.M.G. 

NEWFOUNDLAND. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  W.  V.  Whiteway, 
K.  C.M.G. 

Lady  Whiteway. 

NEW  SOUTH  WALES. 
Sir   Frederick   Matthew    Darley,    G. C.M.G. 

(Lieutenant-Governor). 
Lady  Darley. 

The  Honourable  Sir  Julian  Salomons,  K.C. 
Sir  James  Fairfax. 
Lady  Fairfax. 
The    Honourable   C.    J.    Roberts,   C.M.G., 

M.L.C. 
Mrs  Roberts. 
Mrs  R.  E.  O'Connor  (Wife  of  the  Vice-Presi- 

dent   of    the   Commonwealth  Executive 

Council). 
Mr  Eden  George,  M.L.A. 


Sir  James  Graham,  M.D.  (ex-Mayor  of  Syd- 
ney). 

Mr  G.  H.  Knibbs  (Education  Commissioner). 

Mr  J.  W.  Turner  (Education  Commissioner). 

Mr  G.  A.  Cruickshank  (Member  of  the  Com- 
monwealth House  of  Representatives). 

Mrs  Cruickshank. 

Miss  MacArthur  Onslow. 

Miss  Eadith  C.  Walker. 

Miss  Mabel  Gould. 

Mr  Austin  Chapman  (Member  of  the  Com- 
monwealth House  of  Representatives). 

Mrs  Florence  Williams. 

The  Honourable  J.  T.  Walker  (Senator  of  the 
Commonwealth). 

Major  -  General     George    Arthur     French, 
C.M.G.,  R.A. 

Mrs  French. 

Mr  William  Nicholas  Willis,  M.L.A. 

Mr  E.  A.  Barton. 

Miss  Barton. 

Mr  John  Longstaff. 

Mrs  J.  Russell  French. 

The  Venerable  Archdeacon  Archibald  Francis 
D.  Bode. 

NEW  ZEALAND. 

The    Honourable  Alfred    Jerome    Cadman, 

C.M.G. 
Miss  Seddon. 
Miss  Mary  Seddon. 
Mr  Dyer. 
Mrs  Dyer. 
Dr  T.  M.  Hocken. 
Mrs  Hocken. 

Mr  Seymour  Thome  George. 
Mrs  George. 

The  Reverend  Harold  Anson,  M.A. 
Mrs  Cecil  Lascelles. 
The  Honourable  Richard  Oliver. 
Mrs  Oliver. 

Mrs  Robert  Heaton  Rhodes. 
Major  F.  Nelson  George. 
Mrs  George. 

Dr  John  George  Findlay,  LL.D. 
Mrs  Findlay. 
Mrs  T.  C.  Williams. 
Lady  Douglas. 

QUEENSLAND. 
Mr  Adam  Forsyth. 

The  Honourable  John  Douglas,  C.M.G. 
Senator  the  Honourable  John  Ferguson. 
Mrs  Ferguson. 
Mr  William  Beit. 
Mrs  Beit. 
Mr  Gerard  Gore. 
Mrs  Gore. 

Mr  William  H.  Couldery. 
Mrs  Couldery. 
The  Reverend  Canon  Warner. 


392 


APPENDIX    I 


Mr  J.  Ewen  Davidson. 
Mrs  Davidson. 
Lady  M'llwraith. 
Mr  Andrew  Fisher. 

SOUTH  AUSTRALIA. 
Sir  Edwin  T.  Smith,  K.C.M.G. 
Lady  Smith. 

Mr  Arthur  Wellington  Ware,  C.M.G. 
Mrs  Ware. 
Mr  A.  G.  Pendleton. 
Mrs  Pendleton. 
Mr  Frank  Johnson. 

TASMANIA. 

Mr  Robert  C.  Patterson,  M.H.A. 

Mrs  Patterson. 

Mrs  Henry  Dobson. 

Lieutenant  -  Colonel  Cyril  Cameron,  C.B., 
Commanding  the  Commonwealth  Coron- 
ation Contingent. 

Mrs  Cyril  Cameron. 

Mr  P.  Oakley  Fysh. 

Mrs  Oakley  Fysh. 

Mrs  Robert  Walker. 

Mr  Leslie  Walker. 

Mr  Donald  Cameron. 

Mrs  Stourton. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  G.  Davies,  C.M.G. 

Mrs  Davies. 

VICTORIA. 

Lady  Gillott. 

Mrs  Edward  Miller. 

Colonel  W.  T.  Reay. 

Mr  Langlands  Jack. 

Mrs  Langlands  Jack. 

Mr  J.  Payne. 

Mrs  Payne. 


Mr  David  Elder. 

Mrs  Elder. 

Lady  Baillie. 

Mrs  Ryan. 

The  Honourable  F.  S.  Grimwade. 

Mrs  Grimwade. 

Mrs  S.  MacCulloch. 

Mr  Justice  J.  H.  Hood. 

Mrs  Hood. 

Janet  Lady  Clarke. 

Lady  Clarke. 

Judge  J.  J.  Casey,  C.M.G. 

The   Honourable  William   MacCulloch  (ex- 

Minister  of  Defence). 
Miss  MacCulloch. 
Mr  William  Knox. 
Mrs  Knox. 
Mr  John  Cooke. 
Miss     Hodges     (Daughter    of    Mr    Justice 

Hodges). 

WESTERN  AUSTRALIA. 
The  Right   Honourable    Sir    John    Forrest, 

G.  C.M.G. 
Lady  Forrest. 

The  Honourable  H.  W.  Venn. 
Mrs  Venn. 

The  Honourable  J.  W.  Hackett,  M.L.C. 
The  Reverend  Dean  F.  Goldsmith. 
Mrs  Goldsmith. 
The  Reverend  G.  E.  Rowe. 
Mrs  Rowe. 
Major  J.  T.  Hobbs. 
Mrs  Hobbs. 
Lady  Wittenoom. 
Mr  F.  F.  B.  Wittenoom. 
Miss  Lefroy. 
Major  J.  W.  Hope. 
Mrs  Hope. 


CROWN  COLONIES,  ETC. 


CEYLON. 

Mr  Charles  Peter  Layard,  Chief  Justice. 
Mrs  Layard. 

Mr  Hardinge  Hay  Cameron,  Treasurer. 
Mrs  Cameron . 

Mr  Francis  Robert  Ellis,  C.M.G.,   Auditor- 
General. 
Mrs  Ellis. 

HONG-KONG. 

Sir  Henry  Arthur  Blake,  G.  C.M.G.,  Governor 

and  Commander-in-Chief. 
Lady  Blake. 
Sir  Catchick  Paul  Chater,  C.M.G.,  Member 

of  the  Executive  and  Legislative  Councils. 
Sir  Thomas  Jackson,  Bart.,  Manager  of  the 

Hong-Kong  and  Shanghai  Bank. 
Lady  Jackson. 
Mr  J.  H.  Whitehead,  M.L.C. 


TRINIDAD. 


Sir   Cornelius  Alfred    Maloney,    K.C.M.G., 

Governor  and  Commander-in-Chief. 
Lady  Maloney. 

Mr  G.  Townsend  Fenwick,  M.L.C. 
Mrs  Fenwick. 


JAMAICA  AND  TURKS  ISLANDS. 

Sir  A.  W.  L.  Hemming,  G. C.M.G.,  Captain- 
General  and  Governor-in-Chief. 

Lady  Hemming. 

Mr  Ernest  Augustus  Northcote,  Puisne 
Judge,  Jamaica. 

Mrs  Northcote. 

Mr  Geoffrey  Peter  St  Aubyn,  Judge  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  Turks  Islands. 

Mrs  St  Aubyn. 


APPENDIX   I 


393 


MALTA. 
Sir   Giuseppe   Carbone,    LL.D.,   G.C.M.G., 

Chief  Justice. 
The  Baroness  of  Diar  el  Binet  and  Bucana, 

Representative  of  the  Nobility  of  Malta. 
The  Marquis  Cassar  de  Sain,          do. 
The  Marchioness  Cassar  de  Sain,  do. 
Count  Sant  Fournier,  do. 

Countess  Sant  Fournier,  do. 

GOLD  COAST. 

Mr  William  Clark,  Attorney-General. 
Mrs  Clark. 

STRAITS  SETTLEMENTS. 
Mr     Charles     Walter     Sneyd     Kynnersley, 

C.M.G.,  Resident  Councillor,  Penang. 
Mrs  Kynnersley. 
Mr  E.  C.  H.  Hill,  Auditor-General. 

BRITISH  GUIANA. 

Mr  Nicholas  Darnell  Davis,  C.M.G.,  Auditor- 
General. 
Mrs  Davis. 

SOUTHERN  RHODESIA. 

Mr    W.    H.    Milton,    C.M.G.,    Senior    Ad- 
ministrator. 
Mrs  Milton. 

SOUTHERN  NIGERIA. 
Mr  Henry  Greene  Kelly,  Chief  Justice. 
Mr  Leslie  Probyn,  Secretary. 
Mrs  Probyn. 
Mr  John  Winkfield,  Attorney-General. 

NORTHERN  NIGERIA. 
Mr  William  Wallace,  C.M.G.,  Deputy  High 

Commissioner. 
Mrs  Wallace. 

LAGOS. 

Sir  Thomas  Crossley  Rayner,  Chief  Justice. 
Lady  Rayner. 
Mr  Charles  Herbert  Harley  Moseley,  Colonial 

Secretary. 
Mrs  Moseley. 

SIERRA  LEONE. 
Sir      Charles      Anthony      King  -  Harman, 

K.C.M.G.,  Governor  and  Commander-in- 

Chief. 

Lady  King-Harman. 
Mr  Philip  Crampton  Smyly,  Chief  Justice. 

LEEWARD  ISLANDS. 
Sir    Gerald    Strickland,    LL.B.,    K.C.M.G., 

Count  della  Catena,  Governor  and  Com- 

mander-in-Chief. 
The  Lady  Edeline  Strickland. 
Mr  Charles  Thomas  Cox,   Administrator  of 

Saint  Christopher-Nevis. 
Mrs  Cox. 


Fiji. 

Sir     Henry     Moore     Jackson,     K.C.M.G., 

Governor  and  Commander-in-Chief. 
Lady  Jackson. 

BAHAMAS. 

Sir  Ormond  Drimmie  Malcolm,  Chief  Justice. 
Lady  Malcolm. 

Miss  Carter  (Daughter  of  Sir  G.  T.  Carter, 
K.C.M.G.,  the  Governor). 

BRITISH  HONDURAS. 
Mr  Walter  Llewelyn  Lewis,  Chief  Justice. 
Mrs  Lewis. 

GAMBIA. 

Sir  George  Chardin  Denton,  K.C.M.G., 
Governor  and  Commander-in-Chief. 

ST  VINCENT. 

Mr  D.  A.  Macdonald,  Member  of  the  Execu- 
tive and  Legislative  Councils. 

FALKLAND  ISLANDS. 
Mr  William  Grey-Wilson,  C.M.G.,  Governor 

and  Commander-in-Chief. 
Mrs  Grey- Wilson. 

BRITISH  NEW  GUINEA. 
Mr    George   Ruthven   Le    Hunte,    C.M.G., 
Lieutenant-Governor. 

AGENTS-GENERAL  FOR  THE  COLONIES. 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Strathcona  and 
Mount  Royal,  G.C.M.G.,  High  Com- 
missioner for  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

The  Lady  Strathcona  and  Mount  Royal. 

The  Honourable  Henry  Copeland,  Agent- 
General  for  New  South  Wales. 

Miss  Copeland. 

The  Honourable  William  Pember  Reeves, 
Agent-General  for  New  Zealand. 

Mrs  Reeves. 

The  Honourable  Sir  Horace  Tozer,  K.  C.  M.  G. , 
Agent-General  for  Queensland. 

Lady  Tozer. 

Mr  Thomas  Ekins  Fuller,  Agent-General  for 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

Mrs  Fuller. 

Mr  Henry  Allerdale  Grainger,  Agent-General 
for  South  Australia. 

Honourable  Henry  Bruce  Lefroy,  Agent- 
General  for  Western  Australia. 

Honourable  Alfred  Dobson,  Agent-General 
for  Tasmania. 

Lady  Dobson. 

Sir  Walter  Peace,  K.C.M.G.,  Agent-General 
for  Natal. 

Lady  Peace. 


394  APPENDIX    I 

THE  COLONIES  (continued). 

Major  Maurice  Alexander  Cameron,  R.E.,  C.M.G.,  Crown  Agent  for  the  Colonies. 

Mrs  Cameron. 

Mr  William  Hepworth  Mercer,  Crown  Agent  for  the  Colonies. 

Sir  Edward  Wingfield,  K.C.B.,  late  Under-Secretary  of  State  for  the  Colonies. 

Lady  Wingfield. 

Sir  John  Terence  Nicolls  O'Brien,  K.C.M.G.,  late  Colonial  Governor. 

Lady  O'Brien. 

Sir  James  Shaw  Hay,  K.C.M.G.,  late  Colonial  Governor. 

Lady  Hay. 

Sir  Francis  Fleming,  K.C.M.G.,  late  Colonial  Governor. 

Lady  Fleming. 

Sir  Hubert  Henry  Edward  Jerningham,  K.C.M.G.,  late  Colonial  Governor. 

Lady  Jerningham. 

Sir  George  Thomas  Michael  O'Brien,  K.C.M.G.,  late  Colonial  Governor. 

Colonel  Sir  Frederic  Cardew,  K.C.M.G.,  late  Colonial  Governor. 

Lady  Cardew. 

Sir  Edward  Noel  Walker,  K.C.M.G.,  late  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Ceylon. 

Lady  Walker. 

Sir  John  Worrell  Carrington,  C.M.G.,  late  Chief  Justice  of  Hong  Kong. 

Lady  Carrington. 

Mr  George  Vandeleur  Fiddes,  C.B.,  Secretary  to  the  Transvaal  Administration. 

Mrs  Fiddes. 

Mr  Henry  Francis  Wilson,  C.M.G.,  Secretary  to  the  Administration,  Orange  River  Colony. 

Dr  Bernard  Otto  Kellner,  Mayor  of  Bloemfontein. 

Mrs  Kellner. 

Sir  Arthur  N.  Birch,  K.C.M.G.,  formerly  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Ceylon. 

Miss  Birch. 

Lady  Haynes  Smith. 

Colonel  McKean. 

No.  ii. — BRITISH  MINISTERS  AT  FOREIGN  COURTS. 

(N.B. — British -Ambassadors  are  placed  a  mono  Privy  Councillors.} 

Sir  Edwin  H.  Egerton,  K.C.B.  Sir  John  C.  Kennedy,  K.C.M.G. 

Lady  Egerton.  Lady  Kennedy. 

Sir    Edmund    Constantine    Henry    Phipps,  Sir  George  F.  Bonham,  Bart. 

G.C.M.G.,  C.B.  Lady  Bonham. 

Sir  Henry  Bering,  Bart,  K.C.M.G.  Sir  Arthur  H.  Hardinge,  K.C.M.G.,  C.B. 

Lady  Bering.  Lady  Hardinge. 
The      Honourable      Sir      W.      Barrington, 

K.C.M.G.  Mr  G.  E.  Welby. 

Sir  Henry  Howard,  K.C.M.G.,  C.B.  The  Honourable  Alan  Johnstone,  C.V.O. 

Lady  Howard.  The  Honourable  Mrs  Alan  Johnstone. 

No.  12. — KNIGHTS  GRAND  CROSS  OF  THE  VARIOUS  ORDERS. 

G.C.B.  Lady  Clarke. 

General  Sir  Archibald  Alison,  Bart. ,  G.  C.  B.  General  Sir  John  Forbes,  G.  C.  B. 

Lady  Alison.  Lady  Forbes. 

General  Sir  Michael  A.  S.  Biddulph,  G.C.B.  Admiral     The     Honourable     Sir     Edmund 
Lady  Biddulph.  Fremantle,  G.  C.  B. ,  C.  M.  G. 

General     Sir     Robert     Biddulph,     G.C.B.,  The  Honourable  Lady  Fremantle. 

G.C.M.G.  General  Sir  Charles  Gough,  B.C.,  G.C.B. 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  Henry  Brackenbury,  Lady  Gough. 

G.C.B.,  K.C.S.I.  General  Sir  Hugh  Gough.  B.C.,  G.C.B. 

Lady  Brackenbury.  Lady  Gough. 

General  Sir  Charles  H.   Brownlow,  G.C.B.,  General      Sir      George     Greaves,     G.C.B., 

K.C.S.I.  K.C.M.G. 

Lady  Brownlow.  Admiral  Sir  W.  Hunt  Grubbe,  G.C.B. 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  C.  Mansfield  Clarke,  Admiral  of  the  Fleet  The  Lord  John  Hay, 

Bart.,  G.C.B.  G.C.B. 


APPENDIX    I 


395 


The  Lady  John  Hay. 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  James  Hills-Johnes, 

B.C.,  G.C.B. 
Lady  Hills-Johnes. 

General  Sir  Charles  C.  Johnson,  G.C.B. 
Admiral  of  the  Fleet  The   Honourable   Sir 

Henry  Keppel,  G.C.B. 
General  Sir  Peter  Lumsden,  G.C.B.,  C.S.I. 
Lady  Lumsden. 
Admiral   of  the   Fleet   Sir  Algernon  Lyons, 

G.C.B. 
Lady  Lyons. 
Lieutenant-General  Sir  J.  Chetham  McLeod, 

G.C.B. 

Lady  McLeod. 
General  Sir  Henry  Wylie  Norman,  G.C.B., 

G.C.M.G.,  C.I.E. 
Lady  Norman. 
Admiral  of  the  Fleet  Sir  Frederick  Richards, 

G.C.B. 
Lieutenant-General      Sir      Baker      Russell, 

G.C.B.,  K.C.M.G. 
Admiral  of  the  Fleet  Sir  Nowell  Salmon, 

B.C..  G.C.B. 
Lady  Salmon. 
Admiral     Sir     Edward     Hobart     Seymour, 

O.M.,  G.C.B. 
Admiral      Sir       Michael      Culme-Seymour, 

G.C.B.,  G.C.V.O. 
Lady  Culme-Seymour. 
General  Sir  H.  Evelyn  Wood,  D.C.,  G.C.B., 

G.C.M.G. 
Colonel  Sir  Edward  R.  C.  Bradford,  G.C.B., 

K.C.S.I. 
Lady  Bradford. 
Sir  Francis  Mowatt,  G.C.B. 
Miss  Mowatt. 
Sir  Hugh  Owen,  G.C.B. 
Lady  Owen. 
Sir     Thomas     Henry     Sanderson,    G.C.B., 

K.C.M.G. 
Miss  Sanderson. 

Sir  Henry  M.  Stanley,  G.C.B.,  D.C.L. 
Lady  Stanley. 

General  Sir  R.  C.  Taylor,  G.C.B. 
The  Lady  Jane  Taylor. 

General  Sir  H.  N.  Prendergast,  B.C.,  G.C.B. 
General  Sir  John  Watson,  S.C.,  G.C.B. 
General  Sir  Martin  Dillon,  G.C.B.,  C.S.I. 
General  Sir  R.  Gipps,  G.C.B. 
Lady  Gipps. 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  R.  Hume,  G.C.B. 
Lady  Hume. 
Lieutenant-General      Sir       Robert      Grant, 

G.C.B. 
Lady  Grant. 

G.C.M.G. 

Sir  Henry  Ernest  G.  Bm>er,  G.C.M.G. 
The  Honourable  Sir  Charles  Tupper,  Bart., 

G.C.M.G.,  C.B. 
Lady  Tupper. 


Sir  John  Kirk,  G.C.M.G.,  K.C.B. 

Lady  Hart. 

Sir  Cecil  Clementi  Smith,  G.C.M.G. 

Lady  Clementi  Smith. 

SirG.  William  Des  Vreux,  G.C.M.G. 

Lady  Des  Vceux. 

Sir  Spenser  B.  St  John,  G.C.M.G. 

Lady  St  John. 

Sir  Charles  Rivers  Wilson,  G.C.M.G.,  C.B. 


The  Honourable  Lady  Rivers  Wilson. 

Sir  Donald  Currie,  G.C.M.G. 

Lady  Currie. 

Sir  Henry  A.  Blake,  G.C.M.G. 

Lady  Blake. 

Her  Highness  The  Ranee  of  Sarawak. 

Sir  Thomas  Sutherland,  G.C.M.G. 

Lady  Sutherland. 

Sir  T.  Fowell  Buxton,  Bart.,  G.C.M.G. 

Sir  John  Bramston,  G.C.M.G.,  C.B. 

Lady  Bramston. 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  F.  Forestier  Walker, 

G.C.M.G.,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Forestier  Walker. 
Sir  Henry  H.  Johnston,  G.C.M.G.,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Johnston. 

Sir  Frederick  M.  Darley,  G.C.M.G. 
Lady  Darley. 

Sir  Augustus  W.  L.  Hemming,  G.C.M.G. 
Lady  Hemming. 

G.C.S.I. 

Sir  John  Strachey,  G.C.S.I.,  C.I.E. 
Lady  Strachey. 

Sir  Joseph  D.  Hooker,  G.C.S.I.,  C.B. 
Lady  Hooker. 

Sir  Anthony  P.  MacDonnell,  G.C.S.I. 
Lady  MacDonnell. 
Lieutenant-General    Sir    Richard    Strachey, 

G.C.S.I. 
Lady  Strachey. 

G.  C.I.E. 

Sir  Alfred  Lyall,  G.C.I.E.,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Lyall. 
Major-General     Sir     Owen     Tudor     Burne, 

G.C.I.E.,  K.C.S.I. 
The  Lady  Agnes  Burne. 
General  Sir  Crawford  Chamberlain,  G.C.I.E. 
Lady  Chamberlain. 

Sir  G.  Faudel  Phillips,  Bart.,  G.C.I.E. 
Lady  Faudel  Phillips. 
Major-General  Sir  Edwin  Collen,  G.C.I.E., 

C.B. 

Lady  Collen. 

Major-General  Sir  Alfred  Gaselee,  G.C.I.E. 
Lady  Gaselee. 

G.C.V.O. 

Sir  Frederick  Abel,  Bart.,  G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B. 
Admiral    Sir    Charles     Hotham,    G.C.V.O., 

K.C.B. 
Lady  Hotham. 


396 


APPENDIX    I 


No.  13.— JUDICATURE  AND  LAW. 


i.  ENGLISH  JUDGES  OF  THE  HIGH  COURT, 

NOT  BEING  PRIVY  COUNCILLORS. 
The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Wills. 
Lady  Wills. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Grantham. 
Lady  Grantham. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Kekewich. 
Lady  Kekewich. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Lawrance. 
Lady  Lawrance. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Wright. 
Lady  Wright. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Barnes. 
Lady  Barnes. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Bruce. 
Lady  Bruce. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Kennedy. 
Lady  Kennedy. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Byrne. 
Lady  Byrne. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Ridley. 
Lady  Ridley. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Bigham. 
Lady  Bigham. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Darling. 
Lady  Darling. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Channell. 
Lady  Channell. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Phillimore. 
Lady  Phillimore. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Bucknill. 
Lady  Bucknill. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Farwell. 
Lady  Farwell. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Buckley. 
Lady  Buckley. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Joyce. 
Lady  Joyce. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Walton. 
Lady  Walton. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Swinfen  Eady. 
Lady  Swinfen  Eady. 
The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Jelf. 
Lady  Jelf. 
Vice-Chancellor  Sir  Samuel  Hall,  K.C. 

COURT  OF  ARCHES. 
Sir  Arthur  Charles. 
Lady  Charles. 

2.  SCOTTISH  JUDGES  OF  THE  HIGH  COURT, 

NOT  BEING  PRIVY  COUNCILLORS. 
Lord  Adam. 
Mrs  Adam. 
Lord  M'Laren. 
Mrs  M'Laren. 
Lord  Trayner. 
Mrs  Trayner. 
Lord  Ky'llachy. 
Lord  Stormonth-Darling. 


Mrs  Stormonth-Darling. 
Lord  Low. 
Mrs  Low. 

3.  IRISH  JUDGES  OF  THE  HIGH  COURT, 

NOT  BEING  PRIVY  COUNCILLORS. 
The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Boyd. 
Mrs  Boyd. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Kenny. 
Mrs  Kenny. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Barton. 
Mrs  Barton. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Ross. 
Mrs  Ross. 

The  Honourable  Mr  Justice  Meredith. 
Mrs  Meredith. 

The  Solicitor-General  for  Ireland. 
Mrs  Campbell. 

LEGAL  DEPARTMENTS. 
TREASURERS  OF  INNS  OF  COURT. 
His  Honour  Judge  Willis. 
Mrs  Willis. 

Mr  Joseph  Graham,  K.C. 
Mr  Herbert  P.  Reed,  K.C. 
Mrs  Reed. 

BAR  COUNCIL. 
Sir  Edward  Clarke,  K.C. 
Lady  Clarke. 
Mr  C.  M.  Warmington,  K.C. 

INCORPORATED  LAW  SOCIETY. 
Mr  John  Hollams. 
Mrs  Hollams. 

COUNTY  COURT  JUDGES. 
His  Honour  Judge  Stonor. 
His  Honour  Judge  Snagge. 
His  Honour  Judge  Bacon. 
His  Honour  Judge  Wood. 
Mrs  Wood. 

His  Honour  Sir  W.  L.  Selfe. 
Lady  Selfe. 
His  Honour  Sir  Horatio  Lloyd. 

COMMON  SERJEANT. 
Mr  F.  A.  Bosanquet,  K.C. 

CITV  OF  LONDON  COURTS. 
His  Honour  Judge  Lumley  Smith,  K.C. 

ADMINISTRATIVE. 
Mr  Referee  H.  W.  Verey. 
Mr  Registrar  Loftus  Leigh  Pemberton. 
Master  J.  R.  Mellon 
Master  J.  W.  Hawkins. 
Mr  Registrar  J.  R.  Brougham. 

CHIEF  MAGISTRATE,  LONDON. 
Sir  A.  de  Rutzen. 
Lady  de  Rutzen. 


APPENDIX    I 


397 


LONDON  SESSIONS. 
Mr  W.  R.  McConnell. 
Mrs  W.  R.  McConnell. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 
Mr  R.  McCall,  K.C.  (English  Bar). 
Mr  John  Rankine,  K.C.  (Scottish  Bar). 
Mr  G.  L.  Marfarlane  (Scottish  Bar). 
Mrs  G.  L.  Macfarlane. 
Mr  C.  J.  Matheson,  K.C.  (Irish  Bar). 
Mrs  Matheson. 
Mr  T.  L.  O'Shaughnessy,  K.C.  (Irish  Bar). 


Mrs  O'Shaughnessy. 

The  Honourable  Sir  Frederick  Falkiner, 
K.C.  (Recorder  of  Dublin). 

Miss  Falkiner. 

Mr.  E.  J.  Swifte  (Dublin  Metropolitan  Police). 

Mrs  Swifte. 

Dr  J.  W.  Barty,  LL.D.  (President  of  In- 
corporated Society  of  Law  Agents  of 
Scotland). 

Mr  Charles  A.  Stanwell,  M.A.  (Irish  Law 
Society). 


No.  14. — ROYAL  HOUSEHOLDS. 

THE  HOUSEHOLD  OF  HIS  MAJESTY  THE  KING. 


The   Earl  of  Pembroke    and    Montgomery, 

G.C.V.O.  (Lord  Steward). 
The  Countess  of  Pembroke  and  Mont- 
gomery. 

The  Lady  Beatrix  Herbert. 
The  Lady  Muriel  Herbert. 
The     Earl    of    Clarendon,     G.C.B.     (Lord 

Chamberlain). 
The  Lady  Edith  Villiers. 
The  Viscount   Churchill,    K.C.V.O.   (Acting 

Lord  Chamberlain). 
The  Viscountess  Churchill. 
The     Duke    of    Portland,    K.G.,   G.C.V.O. 

(Master  of  the  Horse). 
The  Duchess  of  Portland. 
Mr  Victor  Cavendish,  M.P.  (Treasurer). 

The  Lady  Evelyn  Cavendish. 
The  Viscount  Valentia,  M.P.,  C.B.,  M.V.O. 

(Comptroller). 
The  Viscountess  Valentia. 
The  Honourable  Kathleen  Annesley. 
The  Honourable  Helen  Annesley. 
Sir  Alexander  F.  Acland-Hood,  Bart.,  M.P. 

(Vice-Chamberlain). 
The  Honourable  Lady  Acland-Hood. 
Miss  Margaret  Acland-Hood. 
The  Lord    Farquhar,  K.C.V.O.   (Master  of 

the  Household). 
The  Lady  Farquhar. 
The   Lord   Bel  per    (Captain    Gentlemen    at 

Arms). 

The  Lady  Belper. 
The  Honourable  Norah  Strutt. 
The  Honourable  Hilda  Strutt. 
The   Earl  Waldegrave  (Captain  Yeomen   of 

the  Guard). 

The  Countess  Waldegrave. 
General  The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Dighton 
Probyn,     B.C.,     G.C.B. ,      G.C.V.O., 
K.C.S.I.  (Keeper  of  Privy  Purse). 
The     Lord     Knollys,     G.C.V.O.,      K.C.B., 

K.C.M.G.  (Private  Secretary). 
The  Lady  Knollys. 


The  Honourable  Edward  Knollys. 
The  Honourable  Alexandra  Knollys. 
Major-General   Sir  Arthur  Ellis,  G.C.V.O., 
C.S.I.     (Comptroller    of      the     Lord 
Chamberlain's  Department  and  Extra 
Equerry  to  His  Majesty). 
The  Honourable  Lady  Ellis. 
Miss  Ellis. 
Major   Charles  Frederick,    M.V.O.   (Deputy 

Master  of  the  Household). 
The  Lord  Bishop  of  London  (Dean  of  the 

Chapels  Royal). 
The  Lord  Bishop  of  Winchester  (Prelate  of 

the  Garter  and  Clerk  of  the  Closet). 
Mrs  Randall  Davidson. 

The   Lord   Bishop   of  Ely   (Lord  High  Al- 
moner). 

The  Lady  Alwyne  Compton. 
The    Very     Reverend     Dean     of    Windsor 

(Domestic  Chaplain). 
Miss  Emily  Eliot. 
Miss  Alice  Eliot. 
The    Reverend    Canon    F.    A.     J.    Hervey, 

M.V.O.  (Domestic Chaplain). 
Mrs  F.  Hervey. 
Miss  Alexandra  Hervey. 

LORDS  IN  WAITING. 
The  Earl  of  Denbigh. 

The  Countess  of  Denbigh. 
The  Earl  Howe. 

The  Countess  Howe. 
The  Lord  Kenyon. 
The  Earl  of  Kintore,  G.C.M.G. 

The  Countess  of  Kintore. 

The  Lady  Ethel  Keith-Falconer. 

The  Lady  Hilda  Keith-Falconer. 
The  Lord  Lawrence. 

The  Lady  Lawrence. 

The  Honourable  Anna  Lawrence. 
The      Lord      Suffield,     G.C.V.O.,     K.C.B, 
(Master  of  the  Robes). 

The  Lady  Suffield. 


398 


APPENDIX    I 


GROOMS  IN  WAITING. 
Captain  Walter  Campbell,  C.V.O. 

Mrs  Walter  Campbell. 
General  Godfrey  Clerk,  C.B. 

Mrs  Godfrey  Clerk. 
Colonel     Lord     Edward     Pelham    Clinton, 

G.C.V.O..K.C.B. 
Vice-Admiral    Sir    J.    Fullerton.    G.C.V.O., 

C.B. 

Lady  Fullerton. 
Miss  Fullerton. 

The  Honourable    Sidney  Greville,   C.V.O. , 
C.B.    (also  Private  Secretary  to  The 
Queen). 
Sir  A.  Condie  Stephen,  K.C.M.G.,  K.C.V.O., 

C.B. 
The  Honourable  Henry  Stonor,  M.V.O. 

EXTRA  GROOMS  IN  WAITING. 
Major-General  Sir  T.  Dennehy.  K.C.I.E. 
Sir  Maurice  Holzmann,  K.C.V.O.,  C.B. 
The  Honourable  A.  G.  Yorke,  C.V.O. 
General  Sir  Michael  A.  S.  Biddulph,  G.C.B. 

Lady  Biddulph. 

Miss  Nina  Biddulph. 

EQUERRIES  IN  WAITING. 
Major-General     Sir     H.      Ewart,     K.C.B., 

G.C.V.O.  (Crown  Equerry). 
The  Lady  Evelyn  Ewart. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Arthur  Davidson,  C.B., 

C.V.O. 
Lieutenant-Colonel     The     Honourable     H. 

Legge,  C.V.O. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Legge. 
Captain  F.  E.  G.  Ponsonby,  C.V.O.  (Assist- 
ant Private  Secretary  and  Keeper  of 
the  Privy  Purse). 
Mrs  Ponsonby. 
Major-General  Sir  Stanley  de  A.  C.  Clarke, 

K.C.V.O.,  C.M.G. 
Lady  Clarke. 
Miss  Clarke. 
Captain  The  Honourable  Seymour  Fortescue, 

C.V.O.,  C.M.G.,  R.N. 
Captain  G.  L.  Holford,  C.V.O.,  C.I.E. 
The  Honourable  J.  H.  Ward. 

HONORARY  EQUERRIES. 
General  The  Viscount  Bridport,  G.C.B. 
General  The  Duke  of  Grafton,  K.G. 

EXTRA  EQUERRIES. 
Major-General  J.  C.  Russell. 
Mrs  Russell. 
Miss  Russell. 
Miss  Alexandra  Russell. 
Lieutenant-Colonel     Sir     Nigel     Kingscote, 
G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B.  (also  Paymaster  of 
the  Household). 
The  Lady  Emily  Kingscote, 


(Bath 


Colonel  The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Fleetwood 
I.   Edwards,  G.C.V.O.,   K.C.B.  (also 
Serjeant-at-Arms,  House  of  Lords). 
Lady  Edwards. 

Colonel  The  Honourable  Sir  W.  Carington 
K.C.V.O.,  C.B.  (also  Comptroller  and 
Treasurer   of  the   Household  of  The 
Prince  of  Wales). 
The  Honourable  Lady  Carington. 
Lieutenant  -  Colonel      Sir      Arthur      Bigge 
G.C.V.O.,   K.C.B.,    K.C.M.G.    (also 
Private    Secretary   to    The  Prince    of 
Wales). 
Lady  Bigge. 
Miss  Bigge. 
Captain  The  Honourable  Alwyn  Greville. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Greville. 
Major  Count  A.   E.   W.  Gleichen,  C.V  O 

C.M.G.,  D.S.O. 
The  Lord  Marcus  Beresford,  M.V.O.   (also 

Manager  of  the  Thoroughbred  Stud) 
Admiral  Sir   H.   F.   Stephenson,    G.C  V  O 

K.C.B. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  Balfour  Haig,  C  V  O 

C.M.G. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Haig. 
Miss  Haig. 
Miss  Cecily  Haig. 

Major-General  Sir  John  McNeill 
G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B..  K.C.M.G.' 
King  of  Arms). 

CEREMONIES. 

Colonel  The  Honourable  Sir  William  Colville 
K. C.V.O..  C.B.  (Master  of  the  Cere- 
monies). 

The  Honourable  Lady  Colville. 
The  Honourable  Richard  Moreton  (Marshal 

of  the  Ceremonies). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Moreton. 
Mr  R.  F.  Synge,  C.M.G.  (Deputy  Marshal  of 

the  Ceremonies). 
Mrs  R.  F.  Synge. 

GENTLEMEN  USHERS. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  Spencer  Ponsonby- 
Fane,  G.C.B.  (also  Gentleman  Usher 
to  the  Sword  of  State). 

Major-General  J.  P.  Brabazon,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 
Lieutenant-Colonel    Arthur    Collins      C  B 

M.V.O. 
Captain  The  Honourable  Otway  Cuffe. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Cuffe. 
Mr  Lionel  Cust,  M.V.O.    (also  Surveyor  of 

Pictures  and  Works  of  Art). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Lionel  Cust. 
Mr  Montagu  C.  Eliot. 
Mr  H.  D.  Erskine  (of  Cardross)  (Gentleman 

Usher  to  the  Robes). 
The  Lady  Horatia  Erskine. 
Miss  Rachel  Erskine. 
Mr  Walter  Erskine. 


APPENDIX    I 


399 


Major  The  Honourable  Arthur  Hay. 
Mr  C.  J.  Innes  Kerr. 
Colonel  Cuthbert  Larking. 

The  Lady  Adela  Larking. 

Miss  Larking. 
Mr  Arnold  Royle,  C.B. 

Mrs  Arnold  Royle. 

Miss  Victoria  Royle. 
Major-General  J.  R.  Slade,  C.B. 

Mrs  Slade. 

Miss  Slade. 
Captain  W.  J.  Stopford,  C.B. 

Mrs  Stopford. 

Miss  Nina  Stopford. 

Miss  Hilda  Stopford. 
Mr  Brooke  Taylor. 

Mrs  Brooke  Taylor. 
The  Honourable  Arthur  Walsh. 

The  Lady  Clementine  Walsh. 
Mr  Horace  West. 
Mrs  Horace  West. 

MEDICAL  ESTABLISHMENT. 
Sir  William    Broadbent,    Bart.,    K.C.V.O., 

M.D.  (Physician  in  Ordinary). 
Lady  Broadbent. 
Miss  Broadbent. 
Sir  James  Reid,   Bart.,  G.C.V.O.,    K.C.B., 

M.D.  (Physician  in  Ordinary). 
The  Honourable  Lady  Reid. 
Sir  Francis  Laking,  Bart.,   G.C.V.O.,  M.D. 

(Physician  in  Ordinary). 
Lady  Laking. 

The  Lord  Lister,  O.M.,  Sergeant  Surgeon. 
Sir  Frederick Treves,  Bart.,  K.C.V.O.,  C.B., 
F.R.C.S.    (Sergeant    Surgeon    to  the 
Household). 
Lady  Treves. 
Sir  Thomas  Barlow,  Bart.,  K.C.V.O.,  M.D. 

(Physician  to  the  Household). 
Lady  Barlow. 
Mr  H.  W.  Allingham,  F.R.C.S.  (Surgeon  to 

the  Household). 

Mr  P.   Heron   Watson,  M.D.,  LL.D.  ;  and 

Mr  Alexander  Ogston,  M.D.  (Honorary 

Surgeons  to  His  Majesty  in  Scotland). 

Sir    William    Thomson,     M.D.    (Honorary 

Surgeon  to  His  Majesty  in  Ireland). 
Lady  Thomson. 

MISCELLANEOUS  (OTHER  HOUSEHOLD 
OFFICERS). 

General    Sir    Hugh    Gough,    $.(£.,     G.C.B. 

(Keeper  of  the  Regalia). 
Lady  Gough. 

The    Rev.     Edgar    Sheppard,    D.D.,    Sub- 
Dean  of  the  Chapels  Royal. 
Mrs  Sheppard. 

Mr  R.  R.  Holmes,  C.V.O.  (Librarian). 
Mrs  R.  R.  Holmes. 
Miss  Holmes. 


Herr    Von  Pfyffer,  M.V.O.    (German  Secre- 
tary). 
Mr   George    Courroux,    M.V.O.    (Secretary, 

Board  of  Green  Cloth). 
Mrs  George  Courroux. 
Mr  W.  M.  Gibson,  M.V.O.  (Secretary,  Privy 

Purse). 

Mrs  W.  M.  Gibson. 

Mr     Daniel     Tupper,     M.V.O.      (Assistant 
Comptroller  of  the  Lord  Chamberlain's 
Department). 
Mrs  Daniel  Tupper. 
Miss  Cecil  Tupper. 
Mr  Thomas  Kingscote,  M.V.O.  (Gentleman 

of  the  Wine  Cellars). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Kingscote. 
Mr  G.  A.  Redford  (Examiner  of  Plays). 

Mrs  G.  A.  Redford. 

Mr  F.  M.  Bryant,  M.V.O.  (Assistant  Secre- 
tary to  Privy  Purse). 
Mrs  F.  M.  Bryant. 
Colonel  Jennings  (Chief  Clerk  of  the  Board  of 

Green  Cloth). 
Mrs  Jennings. 

Mr  H.  L.   Hertslet,  M.V.O.  (Chief  Clerk  of 
the  Lord  Chamberlain's  Department). 
Mrs  Hertslet. 
Miss  Hertslet. 
Mr  Alfred  Austin  (Poet  Laureate). 

Mrs  Alfred  Austin. 
Mr    Guy    Laking,  M.V.O.    (Keeper  of  the 

King's  Armoury). 
Mrs  Guy  Laking. 

GOLD  STICKS. 
General    The     Lord     Chelmsford,    G.C.B. , 

G.  C.V.O. 

The  Lady  Chelmsford. 

Field-Marshal  The  Right  Honourable 
Viscount  Wolseley,  K.P.,  G.C.B., 
G.C.M.G. 

The  Viscountess  Wolseley. 
The  Honourable  Frances  Wolseley. 
Field-Marshal  His  Highness  Prince  Edward 
of      Saxe-Weimar,      K.P.,      G.C.B, 
G.  C.V.O. 

Her  Highness  Princess  Edward  of  Saxe- 
Weimar. 

SILVER  STICK  IN  WAITING. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Napier  Miles,  C.B. , 
M.V.O.  (ist  Life  Guards),  on  26th 
June. 

Mrs  Napier  Miles. 
Colonel  J.  Galley,  M.V.O.  (is*  Life  Guards), 

on  Qth  August. 
Mrs  Galley. 

SILVER  STICK  ADJUTANT. 
Captain  P.  B.  Cookson  (ist  Life  Guards). 
Mrs  Cookson. 


400 


APPENDIX    I 


FIELD  OFFICER  IN  BRIGADE  WAITING. 
Colonel  H.  Fludyer,  C.V.O.  (Scots  Guards). 
Mrs  Fludyer. 

ADJUTANT  IN  BRIGADE  WAITING. 
Captain     The     Honourable    W.    P.    Hore 
Ruthven,  D.S.O.  (Master  of  Ruthven) 
(Scots  Guards). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Hore  Ruthven. 

GENTLEMEN-AT-ARMS. 
Colonel  Sir  Henry  H.  Oldham  (Lieutenant). 
Lady  Oldham. 
Miss  Sybil  Oldham. 

Colonel  Sir  Aubone  George  Fife  (Standard 
Bearer). 


Lieutenant-Colonel  Henry  Fletcher  (Clerk  of 

the  Cheque). 
Mrs  Fletcher. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  J.  G.  Sandeman,  M.V.O. 

(Sub-Officer). 
Mrs  Sandeman. 
Miss  Ella  Sandeman. 

YEOMEN  OF  THE  GUARD. 

Colonel     Sir     Reginald     Hennell,     D.S.O. 

(Lieutenant). 
Colonel  Richard  G.  Ellison  (Ensign). 

Mrs  Ellison. 
Major  E.  H.  Elliot  (Clerk  of  the  Cheque). 

The  Dowager  Countess  of  Limerick. 


The 


THE  HOUSEHOLD  OF  HER  MAJESTY  QUEEN  ALEXANDRA. 

Culross.    K.T. 


Viscount    Colville    of 
(Lord  Chamberlain). 
The  Viscountess  Colville  of  Culross. 
The  Earl  of  Gosford,  K.P.  (Vice-Chamber- 

lain). 

The  Countess  of  Gosford. 
The  Lady  Alexandra  Acheson. 
The  Lady  Mary  Acheson. 
The  Lady  Theo  Acheson. 
The  Earl  de  Grey,  K.C.V.O.  (Treasurer). 
The  Countess  de  Grey. 
The  Lady  Juliet  Lowther. 
Colonel  J.    F.    Brocklehurst,   C.V.O.,    C.B. 

(Equerry). 
Mrs  Brocklehurst. 


MISTRESS  OF  THE  ROBES. 

The  Duchess  of  Buccleuch  and  The  Duke  of 

Buccleuch,  K.G. 
The  Lady  Constance  Scott. 


LADIES  OF  THE  BEDCHAMBER. 
The  Countess  of  Antrim  and  The  Earl   of 

Antrim. 

The  Lady  Evelyn  McDonnell. 
The  Dowager  Countess  of  Lytton,  C.  I. 

The  Lady  Constance  Lytton. 
The  Countess  of  Macclesfield  (extra). 

The  Lady  Evelyn  Parker. 
The  Dowager  Countess  of  Morton  (extra). 

WOMEN  OF  THE  BEDCHAMBER. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Charles  Hardinge  and 

The   Honourable   Charles    Hardinge, 

C.B. 

The  Honourable  Charlotte  Knollys. 
The    Lady    Alice    Stanley    and    The    Lord 

Stanley,  M.P. 

MAIDS  OF  HONOUR. 
The  Honourable  Mary  Dyke. 
The  Honourable  Sylvia  Edwardes. 
The  Honourable  Dorothy  Vivian. 
The  Honourable  Violet  Vivian. 


THE  HOUSEHOLDS  OF  THEIR  ROYAL  HIGHNESSES  THE  PRINCE  AND 
PRINCESS  OF  WALES. 


His  ROYAL  HIGHNESS  THE  PRINCE 
OF  WALES. 

The    Lord    Wenlock,     G.C.S.I.,    G.C.I.E., 

K.C.B.  (Lord  of  the  Bedchamber). 
The  Lady  Wenlock. 
The  Lord  Chesham,  K.C.B.   (Lord  of  the 

Bedchamber). 
The  Lady  Chesham. 
The  Honourable  Lilah  Cavendish. 
Colonel  The  Honourable  Sir  W.  Carington, 
K.C.V.O.,     C.B.     (Comptroller    and 
Treasurer). 

The  Honourable  Lady  Carington. 
Lieutenant-Colonel       Sir      Arthur       Bigge, 
G.C.V.O.,  K.C.B.,  K.C.M.G.  (Private 
Secretary). 


Lady  Bigge. 
Miss  Bigge. 
Captain     The     Honourable    Charles     Fitz- 

William  (Master  of  the  Stables). 
The    Honourable     Mrs     Charles    Fitz- 

William. 
Mr  C.  A.  Cripps,  M.P.  (Attorney-General). 

Miss  Cripps. 
Captain    The    Honourable    Derek    Keppel, 

C.M.G.,  M.V.O.  (Equerry). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Derek  Keppel. 
Commander  Sir  Charles  Cust,   Bart.,    R.N., 

C.M.G.,  M.V.O.  (Equerry). 
Captain        Viscount        Crichton,        D.S.O. 

Commander   B.    E.    Godfrey-Faussett,  R.N. 
(Equerry). 


APPENDIX    I 


401 


Captain    R.     E.    Weymss,    M.V.O.,    R.N. 

(Extra- Equerry). 
Major).  H.  Bor,  C.M.G.  (Extra-Equerry). 

Mrs  Bor. 
Reverend  Canon  J.  Dalton,  C.V.O.,  C.M.G. 

(Chaplain). 
Mrs  J.  Dalton. 

HER  ROYAL  HIGHNESS  THE  PRINCESS 

OF  WALES. 
The  Earl  of  Shaftesbury  (Chamberlain). 

The  Countess  of  Shaftesbury. 
The    Countess   of  Airlie  ( Lady  of   the  Bed- 
chamber). 


The    Countess    of    Bradford    (Lady   of   the 
Bedchamber)   and  the  Earl   of  Brad- 
ford. 
The  Lady  Florence  Bridgeman. 

The  Lady  Eva  Dugdale  (Woman  of  the  Bed- 
chamber) and  Mr  F.  Dugdale. 

The  Lady  Mary  Lygon  (Woman  of  the  Bed- 
chamber). 
Honourable  J.  H.  Coke. 

The  Lady  Katherine  Coke  (Extra  Woman  of 
the  Bedchamber). 

The    Honourable   Alexander    Nelson    Hood 
(Private  Secretary). 


OTHER  ROYAL  HOUSEHOLDS.* 


HER  ROYAL  HIGHNESS  THE  PRINCESS 

VICTORIA. 

The    Honourable  Lady  Musgrave   (Lady  in 
Waiting)  and  Sir  Richard  Musgrave, Bart. 

THEIR  ROYAL  HIGHNESSES  PRINCE  AND 

PRINCESS  CHARLES  OF  DENMARK. 
Commander      Carstensen      (Aide-de-Camp, 

Royal  Danish  Navy). 
Lieutenant  C.  Cunninghame  Graham,  R.N. 

THEIR  ROYAL  HIGHNESSES  THE  DUKE 
AND  DUCHESS  OF  CONNAUGHT  AND 
STRATHEARN,  AND  THE  PRINCESSES 
MARGARET  AND  VICTORIA  PATRICIA 
OF  CONNAUGHT. 
Colonel  Alfred  Egerton,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 

(Comptroller  and  Treasurer). 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Egerton. 
Major  M.  McNeill  (Equerry). 

Mrs  McNeill. 
Major  E.  F.  Clayton  (Aide-de-Camp). 

Mrs  Clayton. 
Captain  W.  F.  Lascelles  (Aide-de-Camp). 

The  Lady  Sybil  Lascelles. 
Sir   Maurice    FitzGerald,    Bart.,    and    Lady 

FitzGerald. 
Lady      Elphinstone     (Lady     in      Waiting, 

Honorary). 

Miss  Victoria  Elphinstone. 
Miss  Irene  Elphinstone. 
Miss  Olive  Elphinstone. 
His  ROYAL  HIGHNESS  PRINCE  ARTHUR 

OF  CONNAUGHT,  K.G. 

Captain  William  Wyndham  (Extra  Equerry 
to  His  Royal  Highness  the  Duke  of 
Connaught). 


THEIR  ROYAL  HIGHNESSES  THE  PRINCE 
AND  PRINCESS  CHRISTIAN  OF  SCHLES- 
WIG-HOLSTEIN,  AND  THEIR  HIGH- 
NESSES THE  PRINCESS  VICTORIA  AND 
THE  PRINCE  ALBERT  OF  SCHLESWIG- 
HOLSTEIN. 

Major  Cecil  Wray  (Equerry  to  His  Royal 
Highness  Prince  Christian),  and  Mrs 
Cecil  Wray. 

Captain  E.  W.  Russell  (Gentleman  in  Waiting 
to  His  Highness  Prince  Albert). 

Mrs  W.  H.  Dick-Cunynghame  (Lady  in 
Waiting). 

The  Lady  Susan  Leslie- Melville  (Lady  in 
Waiting,  Extra). 

The  Lady  Agneta  Montagu  (Lady  in  Waiting, 
Extra)  and  Rear-Admiral  The  Honour- 
able Victor  Montagu. 
Miss  Helena  Montagu. 

Baroness  von  und  zu  Egloffstein  (Lady  in 
Waiting,  Extra). 

Mrs  George  Grant-Gordon  (Lady  in  Waiting, 
Extra). 


HER  ROYAL  HIGHNESS  THE  PRINCESS 
BEATRICE,  PRINCESS  HENRY  OF 
BATTENBERG,  AND  THEIR  HIGH- 
NESSES THE  PRINCESS  ENA  AND  THE 
PRINCES  ALEXANDER  AND  MAURICE 
OF  BATTENBERG. 

Miss  Mary  Bulteel  (Lady  in  Waiting). 

Miss  Freda  Biddulph. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  F.  L.  Colborne(  Equerry). 


1  The  complete  Households  of  Their  Majesties  and  of  T.R.H.  The  Prince  and  Princess 
of  Wales  have  been  given  above,  although  many  of  the  names  are  repeated  elsewhere. 
In  the  other  Royal  Households  those  names  which  appear  in    the  processions  are  in 
most  cases  not  repeated  here. 
2  C 


402  APPENDIX    I 

HER  ROYAL    HIGHNESS  THE  PRINCESS  His  ROYAL  HIGHNESS   THE   DUKE  OF 

BEATRICE    OF    SAXE-COBUKG    AND  SAXE-COBURG  AND  GOTHA  (DUKEOF 

GOTHA.  ALBANY). 

Lieutenant-Colonel  A.  Balfour  Haig, C.V.O., 

The  Lady  Mpnson  (Lad, -in  Waiting  to  Her  c.M.G.  (Extra  Equerry  to  the  King). 

Royal  Highness  The  Duchess  of  Coburg).  Lieutenant  von  Gillhaussen,  M.  V.O. 

His  ROYAL  HIGHNESS   THE  DUKE   OF 

THEIR  ROYAL  HIGHNESSES  THE  DUCHESS 

OF  ALBANY  AND  THE  PRINCESS  ALICE  Mrs  FitzGeorge. 

OF  ALBANY.  Captain  Edward  St  John  Mildmay  (Equerry). 
Lieutenant  -  General    R.    Bateson   (Equerry, 

Lady  Collins  (Lady  in  Waiting).  Extra). 

Colonel    Stanier    Waller,     R.E.     (Equerry,  Major  -  General   Albert   Williams    (Equerry, 

Honorary).  Extra). 

HER  LATE  MAJESTY  QUEEN  VICTORIA'S  HOUSEHOLD. 

BEDCHAMBER  WOMEN.  The  Honourable  Mary  Hughes. 

The  Honourable  Ethel  Cadogan.  The  Honourable  Bertha  Lambart. 

The  Honourable  Lady  Hamilton  Gordon.  The  Honourable  Aline  Majendie. 

The  Honourable  Harriet  Phipps.  The  Honourable  Mary  Lascelles. 

BEDCHAMBER  WOMEN  (EXTRA).  Mr  Conway  Seymour. 

The  Lady  Elizabeth  Biddulph.  Colonel  H.  D.  Browne. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Alaric  Grant.  Colonel  Sir  Walter  George  Stirling,  Bart. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Bernard  Mallet.  Miss  Stirling. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Wellesley.  Mr  M.  Biddulph. 

MAIDS  OF  HONOUR.  Captain  Alaric  Grant  (late  R.N.). 

The  Honourable  Frances  Mary  Drummond.  Mr  Bernard  Mallet. 

ROYAL  YACHTS. 

' '  VICTORIA  AND  ALBERT.  "  . .  QSBORNE.  ' ' 

Commodore  Honourable  Hedwortb  Lambton,  Captain  Charles  Anson,  M.V.O. ,  R.  N. 

C.V.O.,  C.B.,  A.D.C  ,  R.N  Lieutenant  Howard  Rowley,  R.N. 
Commander  Richard  Purefoy,  R.N. 

Commander  George  Mansell,  R.N.  „ 

Fleet  Paymaster  William  Bowen,  R.N.  ALBERTA. 

Fleet  Engineer  James  Bennett,  R.N.  Staff-Captain  George  Broad,  M.V.O.,  R.N. 

No.  15. — BARONETS. 

Sir  Hickman  Bacon,  Bart.  Sir  H.  Doughty-Tichborne,  Bart. 

Sir  James  de  Hoghton,  Bart.  Lady  Doughty-Tichborne. 

Lady  de  Hoghton.  The  Reverend  Sir  William  Vincent,  Bart. 

Sir  John  Shelley,  Bart.  Lady  Vincent. 

Lady  Shelley.  The  Reverend  Sir  James  Phillips,  Bart. 

Sir  Richard  Musgrave,  Bart.  Lady  Phillips. 

The  Honourable  The  Lady  Musgrave.  Sir  Reginald  Barnewall,  Bart. 

Sir  Robert  Gresley,  Bart.  Sir  Arthur  Hazlerigg,  Bart. 

The  Lady  Frances  Gresley.  Sir  Thomas  Burnett,  Bart. 

Sir  Richard  Harington,  Bart.  Lady  Burnett. 

Lady  Harington.  Sir  William  Johnston,  Bart. 

Sir  Philip  Grey-Egerton,  Bart.  Colonel  Sir  Charles  Leslie,  Bart.,  C.B% 

Lady  Grey-Egerton.  Lady  Leslie. 

Sir  Griffith  Boynton,  Bart.  Sir  Arthur  P.  F.  Aylmer,  Bart. 

Lady  Boynton.  Sir  William  Stuart  Forbes,  Bart. 


APPENDIX    I 


403 


No.  1 6.— ECCLESIASTICS. 

CHAPLAINS-IN-ORDINARY. 


The  Dean  of  Windsor  (The  Very  Reverend 

Philip    Frank    Eliot,    D.D.),    Domestic 

Chaplain  to  the  King. 
The  Sub-Dean  of  His  Majesty's  Chapels  Royal 

(The  Reverend  Edgar  Sheppard,  D.D.). 
Mrs  Sheppard. 
The  Three  Deputy  Clerks  of  the  Closet— 

The  Very  Reverend  Frederick  William 
Farrar,  D.D.  (Dean  of  Canterbury). 

Mrs  Farrar. 

The  Reverend  Canon  John  Neale  Dalton, 
C.V.O.,  C.M.G.,  M.A. 

The  Reverend  William  Rowe  Jolley,  M.A. 

Mrs  Jolley. 

The  Reverend  James  Williams  Adams,  B.A., 

39.C. 

The  Reverend  Canon  Alfred  Ainger,  LL.D. 
The  Reverend  John  Henry  Joshua   Ellison, 

The  Reverend  Canon  James  Fleming,  B.D. 
Mrs  Fleming. 

The   Reverend    Prebendary    Edgar    Charles 
Sumner  Gibson,  D.D. 


Mrs  Gibson. 

The  Reverend  Canon  Frederick  Alfred  John 

Hervey,  M.V.O.,  M.A. 
Mrs  F.  Hervey. 
Miss  Alexandra  Hervey. 
The   Reverend    Canon    Campbell    Moberly, 

D.D. 

Mrs  Moberly. 
The    Reverend    Canon    Teignmouth- Shore, 

M.A. 

Mrs  Teignmouth-Shore. 
The  Reverend  William  Conybeare. 
The  Reverend  Canon  Clement  Smith.  M.V.O. , 

M.A. 

Mrs  Clement  Smith. 
The  Reverend  The   Hon.    Leonard  Francis 

Tyrwhitt,  M.A. 

The  Reverend  Arthur  G.  Ingram. 
Mrs  Ingram. 


CHAPLAIN-IN-ORDINARY  (SCOTTISH). 
Reverend  J.  R.  Mitford  Mitchell,  D.D. 


THE  DEAN  AND  CANONS  OF  WESTMINSTER. 

The  Dean  of  Westminster  (The  Very  Reverend  George  Granville  Bradley,  D.D.),  Dean  of 

the  Order  of  the  Bath. 

The  Reverend  Canon  Robinson  Duckworth,  D.D. ,  Sub-Dean. 
The  Venerable  Basil  Wilberforce,  Archdeacon  of  Westminster,  D.D. 
The  Reverend  Canon  J.  Armitage  Robinson,  D.D. 
The  Reverend  Canon  H.  H.  Henson,  B.D. 
The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  J.  E.  C.  Welldon,  D.D. 


MINOR  CANONS  OF  WESTMINSTER. 
The  Rev.  H.  G.  Daniell-Bainbridge. 
The  Rev.  J.  H.  Cheadle. 
Mrs  Cheadle. 
The  Rev.  T.  Greatorex. 
Mrs  Greatorex. 

The  Rev.  T.  R.  Hine-Haycock. 
The  Rev.  J.  H.  T.  Perkins. 
Mrs  Perkins. 

The  Rev.  D.  Aitken-Sneath. 
Mrs  Aitken-Sneath. 

THE  DEAN  AND  CANONS  OF  WINDSOR. 
The  Dean  of  Windsor  (The  Very  Reverend 

P.    F.    Eliot,    D.D.),    Registrar    of    the 

Order  of  the  Garter. 
The  Reverend  Canon  J.  M.  Dalton,  C.V.O., 

C.M.G. 
The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Alfred  Barry,  D.  D. 


The  Reverend  The  Marquess  of  Normanby. 
The  Reverend  Canon  R.  Gee. 

THE  DEAN  AND  CANONS  OF  ST  PAUL'S. 
The  Dean  of  St  Paul's  (The  Very  Reverend 

R.  Gregory,  D.D.). 
Mrs  Gregory. 

The  Reverend  Canon  Scott  Holland. 
The  Reverend  Canon  Newbolt. 
The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  of  Stepney. 
The  Venerable  W.  M.  Sinclair,  Archdeacon 

of  London. 

PROLOCUTORS  OF  THE  LOWER  HOUSE 

OF  CONVOCATION. 
The  Venerable  Reginald  Prideaux  Lightfoot, 

D.D. 
The  Worshipful  Thomas  Espinell  Espin,  D.  D. 


No.  17. — CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND  AND  OTHER  RELIGIOUS  BODIES. 

General 


SCOTTISH  ESTABLISHED  CHURCH. 
The     Right     Rev.     James    Curdie    Russell, 


D.D.,    the    Moderator   of    the 
Assembly. 


404 


APPENDIX    I 


The  Very  Rev.    James   Mitchell,   D.D.,   the 

Ex-Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly. 
The  Very  Rev.  Norman  Macleod,  D.D.,  the 

Second  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly. 
The  Very  Rev.  John  Pagan. 
The  Reverend  J.  Cameron  Lees,  D.D.,  Dean 

of  the  Chapel  Royal. 
Mr  William  John  Menzies,  W.S.,  the  Agent 

of  the  Church. 

UNITED  FREE  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 

The  Reverend  Robert  Howie,  D.D.,  Moder- 
ator of  the  General  Assembly. 

The  Reverend  Walter  Ross  Taylor,  D.D. 

The  Reverend  James  Stewart,  D.D. 

The  Reverend  Principal  Hutton,  D.D. 

Mr  Robert  Russell  Simpson,  W.S.  (Depute 
Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
United  Free  Church  of  Scotland). 

EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  OF  SCOTLAND. 

The  Primus,  The  Most  Reverend  James  B. 

Kelly,  D.D. 

The  Bishop  of  St  Andrews. 
The  Reverend  James  Heron,  B.A.,  D.D. 

The  Reverend  Thomas  Allen,  D.D.  (Presi- 
dent, Wesleyan  Methodist  Conference). 


The  Reverend  David  James  Waller,  D.D., 
Secretary,  Wesleyan  Methodist  Con- 
ference). 

The  Reverend  T.  Mitchell  (President, 
Primitive  Methodist  Conference). 

The  Reverend  D.  Brook,  D.C.L.,  M.A. 
(President  of  the  United  Methodist  Free 
Church). 

The  Reverend  G.  Candlin  (President,  Metho- 
dist New  Connexion  Conference). 

Mr  John  Morland,  J.P.  (Clerk  of  the  Society 
of  Friends). 

The  Reverend  A.  H.  Drysdale,  M.A. 
(Moderator  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  England). 

The  Archimandrite  of  the  Greek  Church. 

The  Reverend  Richard  A.  Armstrong,  B.A. 
(President  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Unitarian  Association). 

The  Chief  Rabbi,  Dr  Hermann  Adler. 

The  Reverend  T.  J.  Wheldon  (Moderator  of 
the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Church). 

The  Very  Reverend  Eugene  Smirnoff  (Chap- 
lain of  the  Russian  Church  in  London). 

The  Rev.  G.  S.  Barrett,  D.D.  (President  of 
the  Baptist  Union). 

The  President  of  the  National  Free  Church 
Council. 

Mr  Evan  Spicer,  J.P.  (Representative  of  the 
Deputies  of  Protestant  Dissenters). 


No.   1 8. — UNIVERSITIES. 

(Only  the  academical  titles  of  the  representatives  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  appear  on  the 
Earl  Marshal's  Lists.  The  names  have  been  supplied  by  the  Vice-Chancellors  of 
the  two  Universities.) 


OXFORD. 
The     Vice-Chancellor,    Mr    David   Binning 

Monro,  M.A.,  Provost  of  Oriel  College. 
The  Senior  Proctor,  Mr  A.  B.  Poynton,  M.A., 

University  College. 
The  Junior  Proctor,  Mr  P.  Elford,  M.A.,  St 

John's  College. 
The    Dean    of    Christ    Church,    The    Very 

Reverend  Thomas  B.  Strong,  D.D. 
The    Regius     Professor    of     Divinity,    The 

Reverend  W.  Ince,  D.D.,  Christ  Church. 
The  Regius    Professor  of  Civil  Law,  Dr  H. 

Goudy,  D.C.L.,  All  Souls'  College. 
The  Regius  Professor  of  Greek,  Mr  Ingram 

By  water,  M.A.,  Exeter  College. 

CAMBRIDGE. 
The  Vice-Chancellor,   Dr  Adolphus  William 

Ward,  Litt.  D. ,  Master  of  Peterhouse. 
The  Registrary,  Mr  John  Willis  Clark,  M.A., 

Trinity  College. 
The  Public  Orator,  Dr  John  Edwin  Sandys, 

Litt.D.,  Fellow  of  St  John's  College. 


The  Senior  Proctor,  The  Reverend  Thomas 
Alfred  Walker,  LL.D.,  Fellow  of  Peter- 
house. 

Sir  George  Stokes,  Bart.,  LL.D.,  Fellow  of 
Pembroke  College :  Lucasian  Professor 
of  Mathematics. 

The  Master  of  Trinity  College,  The  Reverend 
Henry  Montague  Butler,  D.D. 
SCOTLAND. 

Principal  J.  Donaldson,  LL.D. 

Principal  Reverend  A.  Stewart,  D.D. 

Principal  Professor  G.  G.  Ramsay. 

Principal  Reverend  J   Marshall  Lang,  D.D. 

Professor  Sir  Ludovic  Grant,  Bart. 

Professor  Mackay. 

IRELAND. 

( The  names  of  no  representatives  of  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  appear  on  the  Earl 
Marshal's  Lists. ) 

Professor  Johnson  Symington,  M.D.,  Queen's 
College,  Belfast. 


APPENDIX    I 


405 


Sir     R.     Blennerhasset,     Bart.    (President), 

Queen's  College,  Cork. 
Mr  A.  Anderson,  M.A.  (President),  Queen's 

College,  Galway. 
Dr  A.  Robertson,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Vice-Chan- 

cellor,  University  of  London. 
The  Very  Reverend  The  Dean  of  Durham, 

Warden,  University  of  Durham. 


Dr  Alfred  Hopkinson,  LL.D.,  K.C.,  Vice- 
Chancellor,  Victoria  University,  Man- 
chester. 

Mr  C.  G.  Beale,  M.A.,  Vice-Chancellor, 
University  of  Birmingham. 

Mr  Ivor  James,  Registrar,  University  of 
Wales. 


No.  19. — THE  CORONATION  ORCHESTRA  AND  CHOIR.* 

Sir  Frederick  Bridge,  M.V.O.,  Mus.  Doc.  (Organist  of  Westminster  Abbey,  Director  of  the 
Coronation  Music  and  Conductor  in  Chief). 

Sir  Walter  Parratt,  M.V.O.,  Mus.    Doc.   (Master  of  the  King's  Musick),    (Assistant   Con- 
ductor^ 

Sir  George  Clement  Martin,  M.V.O.,  Mus.  Doc.   (Assistant  Conductor). 
Dr  Joseph  C.  Bridge  (Assistant  Conductor). 
Mr  W.  G.  Alcock,  Mus.  Bac.  (Organist). 
Mr  W.  J.  Winter  (Assistant  Organist). 


THE  CORONATION  ORCHESTRA. 

TRUMPETS. 

EXTRA   DRUMS. 

PLAYERS  IN  TH 

FIRST   VIOLINS. 

Gibson,  Alfred 
(Leader  of  the 

E  KING'S  BAND. 
CONTRABASSES. 
Winterbottom,  C. 
Hobday,  C. 

Short,  W. 
Paque,  P.  J.  (Sergeant 
Trumpeter  to  the 
King). 

Chaine,  V.  A. 

HARP. 

Timothy,  Miss 

Music). 

TROMBONE. 

Miriam  . 

Bent,  A. 

FLUTES. 

Vivian,  A.  P. 

Lettington,  W.  A. 

SECRETARY   AND 

Eayres,'  W.  H. 

Hollis,  H.  W. 

TIMPANI. 

LIBRARIAN. 

Hopkinson,  E. 

OBOES. 

Henderson,  C. 

Mapleson,  Alfred. 

SECOND   VIOLINS. 

Malsch,  W. 

PLAYERS  NOT  IN  THE  KING'S  BAND. 

Betjemann,  G.  H. 

Landela,  D. 

FIRST   VIOLINS.             PittS,  J. 

Blagrove,  S. 
Slocombe,  A.  J. 
Sutcliffe,  W. 

CLARINETS. 

Egerton,  J. 

Bridge,  Frank. 
Lardner,  E. 

Roberts,  Ellis. 
Wilby,  G.  H. 

VIOLAS. 

Draper,  C. 

Lewis,  H. 

VIOLAS. 

Hobday,  A. 
Cox,  J.  B.  (Deputy  for 
E.  Tomlinson). 
Kreuz,  E. 

BASSOONS. 

James,  E.  F. 
James,  W.  G. 

Marriott,  V. 
Parfitt,  E.  W. 
Parker,  W.  Frye. 
Richardson,  S. 

Lawrence,  T. 
Troutbeck,  J. 

VIOLONCELLOS. 

Shelton,  E. 

HORNS. 

SECOND    VIOLINS. 

Boatwright,  J. 

VIOLONCELLOS. 

Busby,  T.  R. 

Gunniss,  J.  W. 

Hambleton,  J.  E. 

Ould,  C. 

Borsdorf,  A. 

Lewis,  P. 

Werg,  T. 

Hann,  W.  C.                   Smith,  J. 

O'Brien,  E. 

Woolhouse,  E. 

1  The  names  of  the  musicians  and  of  the  singers  do  not  appear  in  the  Earl  Marshal's 
lists.  It  has  been  thought  right  to  add  them  for  a  twofold  reason.  In  the  first  place, 
the  performers  of  the  musical  portion  of  the  service,  which  was  a  most  beautiful  feature 
of  the  Coronation,  deserve  to  have  their  names  recorded.  In  the  second  place,  in  all 
probability  some  of  the  little  choir-boys  will  be  among  the  longest  survivors  of  the 
persons  who  took  part  in  the  Coronation.  In  years  to  come  it  will  be  interesting  to 
identify  them,  especially  if  any  of  them  come  to  fame,  as  did  the  lamented  Sir  Arthur 
Sullivan,  who  began  his  musical  career  as  one  of  the  children  of  the  Chapel  Royal,  and 
who  composed  the  Introit  sung  before  the  Communion  of  their  Majesties,  after  the 
Coronation,  which  was  adapted  from  an  oratorio  by  the  skilful  hands  of  Sir  Frederick 
Bridge— himself  a  former  chorister. 


406 


APPENDIX    I 


CONTRABASSES. 

TROMBONES. 

Sf  Georges  Chapel,   Windsor. 

Carrodus,  E.  A. 

Case,  G. 

Atkinson,  R.  D.               T^v.  H   G 

Maney,  E.  F. 

Matt,  A.  E. 

Barber,  C.  R. 

Lister,  H.  S. 

Platt,  G. 

Bowen,  D.  N.  H. 

Macbean,  I   G 

Waud,  J.  Haydn. 

CONTRA  TROMBONE. 

Daman,  G.  W. 

Macbean.  R.  E. 

PICCOLO. 

Matt,  John. 

Deane,  Arthur. 

Mallaly.  C. 

Wood,  D.  S. 

Draper,  W.  R. 

Marshall,  D. 

TUBA. 

Exham,  S.  G.  B. 

McCallum,  C.  D. 

HORN. 

Barlow,  Harry. 

Fell,  L.  F.  R. 

Newton,  B.  St.  J. 

Brain,  A.  E. 

Goodwin,  L.  H. 

Owen,  E.  A.  C. 

TRUMPETS. 

EXTRA   DRUMS. 

Johnson,  G.  B. 

Ponsonby,  N.  E. 

Morrow,  W. 
Solomon,  J. 

Henderson,  S. 
Schroeder,  J. 

Johnson,  J.  B. 
Law,  J.  C.  T. 

Raikes,  J.  F.  C. 
Van  der  Noot,  G. 

FANFARE  TRUMPETERS. 

St  Paul's  Cathedral. 

(From  the  Royal  Military  School  of  Music, 
Kneller  Hall.  ) 

Aldridge,  P.  J.               '  Montgomery.  W. 
Belham,  E.  D.              j  Phelps,  P.  J. 

O'Keefe,  W.        (Professor). 
Adams,  T.  A.      (Student). 
Banbury,  R. 
Featherstone,  W.  A.    , 

T7_...,l_,_       T 

Bevan,  L.  P. 
Brooker,  H.  W.  J. 
Dancey,  A.  H. 
Daws,  H. 
Denman,  J.  A. 

Pickering,  J. 
Pritchard.  E.  W. 
Pritchard,  J.  H. 
Punchard,  E.  G. 
Rayment,  A.  H. 

rowies,  J.                       , 
Murray,  E.  F. 
Saunders,  O. 

Tyre,  J.  V. 
Eyre,  L.  B. 
Fenn,  M.  H.  I. 

Root,  H.  W. 
Sadler,  G.  F. 
Sadler,  J.  A. 

Sylvester,  F.                 , 
And  the  two  Trumpeters  of  the  King's  Band. 

Gibbs,  G. 
Guy,  L. 

Sillitoe,  P.  J. 
Smith,  S.  P. 

Orchestral  Secretary,     Mr  J.  E.  Borland. 

Knight,  H.  J.  K. 

Spark,  H.  K. 

Assistant  ditto,  -    -       Mr  W.  D.  Borland. 

Lyon,  S.  T. 

Young,  A.  N. 

Orchestral  Librarian,  Mr  T.  J.  Crawford. 

The  Chapel  Royal,  Hampton  Court  Palace. 

Fanfare  Steward     -      Mr  J.  M.  Coward. 

Fox,  W.  S.                      I  Mould,  H. 

(  Mr  H.  Crouch  Batche- 

Kemslt-y,  A.  G.  E. 

Band  Stewards  -    -  <      lor. 

(MrNeilForsyth. 

The  Chapel  Royal,  Savoy. 

Organ  Blower     -     -      Mr  Charles  Groves. 

Brandle,  S.                       Crow,  R.  H.  G. 

THE  CORONATION  CHOIR. 

The  Royal  Collegiate  Chapel  of  St  /Catherine's, 
Regent's  Park. 

SOPRANOS  (Bovs). 

Carter,  F. 

Searle,  S. 

Westminster  Abbey. 

Harris,  P.  G. 

Smith,  T.  V. 

Adams,  A.  E. 
Barnes,  P.  B. 
Barnes,  R.  C. 
Bourne,  W.  H. 

Hallett,  A.  C. 
Humphreys,  D.  W.  G. 
Jameson,  J.  C.  A. 
Marshallsay,  W.  C. 

Kochester 
Hoar,  E.  W. 
Leech,  L.  A. 

Cathedral. 
Mitchell,  C. 
Robinson,  T.  H. 

Burnham,  A.  E. 
Garden,  E.  W. 
Chanter,  R.  J.  C. 

Price,  H.  S. 
Russ,  S.  H. 
Sailer,  J.  E. 

St  Saviour  s  Collegiate  Church,  Southwark. 
Hopgood,  C.  L.                Xotman,  J.  G. 

Collingwood,  L.  A. 
Dawson,  H.  W. 

Shearwood,  A.  L. 
Stannard,  R.  J. 

The  Temple  Church. 

Fisher,  R.  J. 

Williams,  J.  R. 

Greenfield,  J.  A. 

Stansfeld,  R. 

Gritten,  H.  A. 

Windmill.  A.  S. 

Hall,  C.  C.  H. 

Grizelle,  H.  F. 

All  Saints'  Church,  .\fargaret  Street. 

The  Chapel  Royal,  St  James's. 

Grant,  R.  G. 

Whitney,  R.  G.  E. 

Ackerman,  A.  E.             Pinnington,  A.  H. 

Higgins,  J.  B. 

Ardley,  E.  L.                  Stone,  N.  M. 
Everitt,  W.  H.                Thacker.  R.  S.  P. 

St  Andrew's  Church,  Wells  Street. 

Minter,  T.  C. 

Viner,  C.  A. 

Fisher,  L. 

Percival,  C.  K. 

Osborne,  W.  E. 

Wright,  W.  I. 

Miller,  W.  J. 

APPENDIX   I 


407 


St  Peters  Church,  Eaton  Square. 

Cozens,  F.  H. 

James,  Albert. 

Arnott,  W.  K.                  Garrett,  C.  J. 

Crews,  Charles  T.  D. 

Jones,  F.  Oswell. 

Burdon,  W.  W.                Powell,  E.  H.  H. 

Cunningham, 

Kearton,  J.  Harper. 

Charles,  M.  E.                  Steward,  A.  P. 

Francis  B. 

Kearton,  T.  Wilfred. 

Dalzell,  Edward. 

Kenningham,  Alfred. 

The  London  Training  School  for  Choristers. 

Dalzell.  Tohn. 

Large,  J.  P. 

Bates,  H.                           Phillips,  P.  J. 

Davies,'  Ben. 

Leeds,  Frederic. 

Boughton.  A.                    Slatter,  S.  S. 

Davies,  B. 

Leyland,  James. 

Craven,  L. 

Davies,  William. 

Lloyd,  Dr  C.  Harford. 



Dear,  James  R. 

Lord,  W.  Cluley. 

Miss  M.  Bridge.     Miss  R.  F.  Bridge. 

Dyson,  Thomas. 

Macpherson,  Charles. 



Ellison,  Charles. 

Masters,  Samuel. 

ALTOS. 

Erskine,  Rev.  Charles. 

Maunder,  J.  H. 

Alcock,  J.  W.                  Knight,  Henry  F. 
Balfour,  H.  L.                Large,  J. 
Barnby,  S.  P.                   Larkin,  F.  G. 
Belton.  F.  J.                    Marriner,  G.  F. 

Everett,  Rev.  B.  C.  S. 
Fearnlay,  J.  B. 
Fell,  J.  William  R. 
Finlay,  Col.  Alexander. 

McGuckin,  Barton. 
Monday,  Joseph. 
Norcup,  F.  W. 
Oldroyd,  T. 

Bird,  Henry  R.               Marriott,   Ernest. 
Bower,  George  E.          Marshall,  Frank  D. 

Fryer,  A.  Lawrence. 
Galloway,    W.    John- 

Owens, E.  J.  M. 
Parry,  S.  H. 

Brown,  James  A.           May,  George. 
Brown,  Leonard.           Mayor,  Spencer  G. 
Button,  H.  Elliot.         1  Morgan,  Harry. 

son,  M.P. 
Gawthrop,  James. 
Gibbs,  H.   Brandreth. 

Pinches,  J.  H. 
Pinnington,  Alfred. 
Sanderson,  W.  E. 

Garden,  H.                      Naylor,  F. 

Gill,  Allen. 

Saunders,  Charles. 

Coward,  Percy  O.          Noble,  Samuel. 
Coward,  Walter.            Oakley,  H.  T. 
Dancey,  Harry.              Peskett,  Frank. 
Davison,  Munro.            Potter,  Edward  D. 

Gill,  G.  F. 
Godfrey,  Louis. 
Greatorex,  Rev.  T. 
Grover,  Ager. 

Saxe,  Wyndham  H. 
Shakespeare.William. 
Sheath,  Charles. 
Shirley,  Arthur. 

Dear   Frank.                   Powell,  Thomas. 

Guy,  Henry. 

Sinclair,  DrG.  R. 

Docker,  F.  A.  W.           Prendergast,  A.  H.  D. 
Dutton,  Henry  J.            Read,  Dr  F.  J. 
Foster,  John.                   Richardson,  W.  W. 
Fraser,  Haydn.               Roberts,  Dr  J.  Varley. 
Frost,  W.  A.                   Rogers,  W.  H. 
Goodban,  L.                   Roper,  E.  Stanley. 

Hall,  Rev.  E.  Vine. 
Harper,  Francis  Hill. 
Hast,  H.  Gregory. 
Henley,  H.  B. 
Herring,  Charles. 
Hine-Haycock,     Rev. 

Squire,  W.  Barclay. 
Stainer,  Edward. 
Stainer,  J.  F.  R. 
Stapley,  E.  James. 
Starkey,  Charles  A. 
Strong,  Charles. 

Griffiths,  Harold.          ;  Sarjeant,  J. 

T.  R. 

Strong,  David. 

Grover,  Havdn.              Schartau,  H.  W. 
Heney,  R.  W.               |  Smith,  F.  G. 
Henry,  Frank.                Smith,  S.  F.  Colley. 
Hewitt,  Harold.            j  Spear,  J.  J. 
Hodges,  A.  Rolfe.          Stilliard,  J.  H. 

Hoare,  E.  B. 
Holden,  W.  C. 
Honeychurch,  C.  W. 
Hunt,  T. 
Hunter,  Albert 

Stubbs,  Harry. 
Tahourdin,  Rev.  S.  K. 
Thompson,  C.  W. 
Tower,  Rev.  Noel  P. 
Vincent,  Dr  Charles. 

Hodgkins,  E.  E.            Street,  J.  Edward. 

Charles. 

Walker,  Fred. 

Hoyte,  W.  Stevenson.   Street,  Oscar  W. 
Hunt,  Rev.  Dr  H.  G.  'Taylor,  Ernest. 

Huntley,  Dr  G.  F. 
Ince,  Stanley  B. 

Waterman,  Alfred  A. 
Wilde,  Harold  E. 

Bonavia.                       Thomas,  W.  Henry. 

Hunt,  Hubert  W.          Tower,  Bernard  H. 

BASSES. 

Jeayes,  Herbert.            iVoysey,  John. 

Ackerman,  Charles. 

Bayley,  Clowes. 

Jolley,  Dr  Charles  E.     Wetton,  H.  Davan. 

Adams,  Thomas. 

Bell,  H.  Owen. 

King,    Henry    (Secre-  Woods,   F.    Cunning- 

Aikin-Sneath,  Rev.  D. 

Bendall,  R.  S. 

ffiry).                                 ham. 

Akerman,     R.     F. 

Billin,  R.  W. 

Martin. 

Birbeck,  W.  J. 

TENORS. 

Andrews,  George  F. 

Blackmore,Rev.  R.  C. 

Aveling,  Claude.           |  Burke,  Harold. 

Archdeacon,  Albert. 

Ely,  Dr  Arthur. 

Beckett,  Charles.           Butler,  J.  J.  Ernest. 

Armes,  Dr  Phillip. 

Bradford,  W. 

Bennetts,  Vivian.           Carpenter,  Rev.  H.W. 

Bailey,  Rev.  John. 

Breadmore,  G.  H. 

Benson,  Lionel.              Clemens,  Rev. 

Baker,  Henry  J. 

Brereton,  W.  H. 

Besley,  Rev.  W.  P.      :      Alfred  R. 

Baker,  P.  T. 

Bridge,  R.  T. 

Boyle,  S.  Malcolm.        Cole,  W.  R. 

Baker,  Santley. 

Bristowe,  Alexander  J. 

Bragg,  C.  B.                    Coleman,  C.  W. 

Banks,   Rev.   C.  Pen- 

Brooke,  H.  W. 

Branscombe.  Edward.  ;  Coleridge,  Arthur 

dock. 

Buchanan,  G.  H. 

Brierley,  G.  W.                  Duke. 

Barker,  C.  Mylne. 

Burgess,  G.  W. 

Bryant,  Edwin.             \  Cooper,  E.  Ernest. 

Barker,  John.                  Carter,  J.  Hilton. 

408 


APPENDIX    I 


Chapman,  Charles. 

Hill,  Arthur  G. 

Macnamara,  Rev.  H.    Roberts,  R.  Edwin. 

Cheadle,  Rev.  J.  H. 

Hilton,  Robert. 

D.                                 Rootbam,  C.  B. 

Conning,  G.  J.                Hislop,  Edward. 

Manchester,  J.  W. 

Ross,  W.  G. 

Dale,  C.  J.                       Holliday,  T.  C. 

Mann,  DrA.  H. 

Rube,  Charles. 

Daniell-Bainbridge,      \  Horner,  Dr  E.  F. 

Margetson,  R.  G. 

Sawver.  Dr  Frank  J  . 

Rev.  H.  G. 

Hughes-Hughes,  A. 

Matthews,  James. 

Selfe,  Claude  R. 

Deane,     H.     F. 

Hulcup,  H.  J. 

Maude,  Gerald  E. 

Shepley,  D.  Sutton. 

Williams. 

Humphreys,  David. 

Miles,  E.  D. 

Sheringham,     Rev. 

Dearth,  Harry. 

lies,  J.  Henry. 

Miles,  R.  E. 

H.  A. 

Dunstan,  Dr  Ralph. 

Jamblin.  Rev.  Robert. 

Mills,  A.  F. 

Smart,  Graham. 

Fellowes,  Rev.  E.  H. 

Jekyll,  C.  S. 

Mills,  Bertram. 

Smith,  Stanley. 

Flamank,  S.  W. 

ohnson,  Basil. 

Mills,  R.  Watkin. 

Stewart,   Rev.    C.   H. 

Ford,  Ernest  A.  C. 

ohnson,  C.  T. 

Monday,  J.  Cyril. 

Hylton. 

Forington,  W. 

ohnson,  M. 

Monro,  G. 

Stubbs,  George. 

Foster,  Myles  Birket. 
Gilbert,  G.  W. 

ohnstone,  G.  Hope, 
ordan,   Dr  C.   War- 

Nelson, B.  W. 
Nicholls,  E.  W. 

Sweet,  Henry. 
Symes,  Herbert  W. 

Gilbertson,  Rev.  Lewis. 

wick. 

Ogbourne,  F.  G.  M. 

Tapsfield,  Rev.  H.  A. 

Gill,  George  T.  S.        j  Keates,  J. 

Oswald,  Arthur  L. 

Taylor.  Vernon. 

Graham,  John.              j  Keates,  W.  Allen. 

Parratt,  Geoffrey  T.     I  Thompson,  B.  G. 

Grahe,  Otto  G.              !  Keeton.  Dr  Haydn. 

Peace,  Dr  A.  L. 

Tinney,  Charles  E. 

Gritten,  Walter. 
Hadlow,  S.  H. 

Kempton,  Thomas. 
Kempton,  W.  Bell. 

Percival,  Rev.  L.  J. 
Perkins,  Rev.  J.  H.  T. 

Vinden,  E.  L. 
Visetti,  Albert. 

Halkett,  J.  G.  Hay. 

King.    J.    H.    Strick- 

Philpott, Basil  H.          Waterman,  T.  H. 

Hancock,  Charles. 

land. 

Pownall,  R.  A.               Watt,  John. 

Hardman,  E.  Trevor. 

Knight,  J.  D. 

Ranalow,  F.  B.               Webster,  H.  W. 

Harrison,  Rev.  Arthur. 
Hawkins,  A.  J. 

Langman,  J. 
Lord,  Charles. 

Reid,  Donald  H.           West,  John  E. 
Rivers,  W.  P.                 Whitehouse,  J.  F. 

Hichens,  A.  K. 

Luttman,  W.  L. 

Robb,  Thomas  H.       '  Whytehead,  H.  S. 

Hildyard,     Rev.     L. 

Hon.   Spencer  Lyttel- 

Roberts,     J.     P. 

Wicks,  Thomas. 

D'Arcy. 

ton,  C.B. 

Slingsby. 

Wilson,  Leo. 

No.  20. — THE  NAVY. 


LORDS  COMMISSIONERS  OF  THE  ADMIRALTY 
AND  ADMIRALTY  STAFF. 

Admiral  Lord  Walter  Talbot  Kerr,  G.C.B. 

Admiral  Sir  John  Arbuthnot  Fisher,  G.C.B. 

Rear-Admiral  William  Henry  May,  M.V.O. 

Mrs  May. 

Rear-Admiral  John  Durnford,  C.B.,  D.S.O. 

Mrs  Durnford. 

Sir  Evan  Macgregor,  K.  C.  B. 

Lady  Macgregor. 

Rear-Admiral  Angus  Macleod. 

Mrs  Macleod. 

Rear-Admiral  W.  H.  Fawkes. 

Mrs  Fawkes. 

Miss  Fawkes. 

Rear-Admiral    Sir    W.    Wharton,    K.C.B., 

F.R.S. 

Lady  Wharton. 
Sir  Henry  Norbury,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Norbury. 
Sir  John  Durston,  K.C.B. 
Colonel  E'.  Raban,  C.B..  R.E. 
The  Reverend  Stuart  Harris,  M.A. 
Mrs  Harris. 
Mr  W.  Graham  Greene,  C.  B. 


PRINCIPAL  COMMANDS. 

Admiral  Lord  Charles  Scott,  G.C.B. 

The  Lady  Charles  Scott. 

Admiral  Sir  R.  H.  More  Molyneux,  G.C.B. 

Vice- Admiral  Sir  F.  Bedford,  G.C.B. 

Lady  Bedford. 

Vice -Admiral    Sir    Gerald    Xoel,    K.C  B 

K.C.M.G. 
Lady  Noel. 

Vice-Admiral  A.  H.  Markham. 
Mrs  Markham. 
Rear-Admiral  C.  C.  Drury 

MINOR  COMMANDS. 

Vice-Admiral  Sir  T.  Jackson,  K.C.V.O. 

Lady  Jackson. 

Rear-Admiral  S.  Holland. 

Mrs  Holland. 

Rear-Admiral  Pelham  Aldrich. 

Mrs  Aldrich. 

Rear-Admiral  Sir  W.  Acland,  Bart. 

The  Honourable  Lady  Acland. 

Rear-Admiral  G.  L.  Atkinson-Willes. 

Mrs  Atkinson-Willes. 


APPENDIX   I 


409 


Rear-Admiral  The  Honourable  Assheton  G. 

Curzon-Howe,  C.B.,  C.M.G. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Curzon-Howe. 
Commodore  A.  L.  Winslos,  C.V.O.,  C.M.G. 

NAVAL  AIDES-DE-CAMP  TO  THE  KING. 

Captain  W.  Des  V.  Hamilton. 

Captain  Francis  C.  B.  Bridgeman. 

Mrs  Bridgeman. 

Captain  Sir  Richard  Poore,  Bart. 

Captain  Alvin  C.  Corry. 

Mrs  Corry. 

Captain  Charles  R.  Arbuthnot. 

Captain  Walter  H.  B.  Graham. 

Mrs  Graham. 

Captain  Randolph  F.  O.  Foote,  C.M.G. 

Mrs  Foote. 

MARINE  AIDES-DE-CAMP  TO  THE  KING. 

Colonel  William  Campbell. 
Colonel  Thomas  D.  Bridge. 
Mrs  Bridge. 

NAVAL  PHYSICIANS,  ETC.,  TO  THE  KING. 

Sir  John  Watt  Reid,  K.C.B.,  M.D.,  LL.D. 
Lady  Reid. 

Sir  James  N.  Dick,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Dick. 

Mr  Adam  Brunton  Messer,  M.D. 
Mrs  Messer. 

Mr  William  H.  Lloyd,  M.D. 
The  Reverend  John  C.  Cox  Edwards,  M.A., 
Honorary  Chaplain  to  the  King. 

OTHER  NAVAL  OFFICERS. 

Admiral  Sir  J.  E.  Erskine,  K.C.B.,  A.D.C. 

Lady  Erskine. 

Admiral  Sir  N.  Bowden  Smith,  K.C.B. 

Lady  Bowden  Smith. 

Admiral  Sir  Algernon  Heneage,  G.C.  B. 

Lady  Heneage. 

Admiral  A.  A.  C.  Parr. 

Mrs  Parr. 

Admiral  The  Honourable  Sir  Arthur  Coch- 

rane,  K.C.B. 
Admiral  G.  L.  Sullivan. 
Admiral  E.  S.  Adeane,  C.M.G. 
Admiral  Sir  G.  Digby  Morant,  K.C.B. 
Admiral  H.  C.  St  John. 
Vice-Admiral  C.  M.  Buckle. 
Vice-Admiral  R.  M.  Lloyd,  C.B. 
Vice-Admiral    J.    W.     Brackenbury,     C.B., 

C.M.G.      ' 
Vice-Admiral    Sir    George    Nares,    K.C.B., 

F.R.S. 

Vice-Admiral  J.  Fellowes,  C.B. 
Rear -Admiral  Charles  D.  Lucas,  B.C. 


Captain  E.  F.  Inglefield. 

Captain  R.  P.  F.  Purefoy,  M.V.O. 

Captain  E.  P.  Jones,  C.B. 

Captain  R.  D.  Gumming. 

Captain  John  Denison. 

Staff-Captain  T.  J.  H.  Rapson. 

Staff-Captain  W.  S.  Chambre". 

Commander  T.  D.  W.  Napier. 

Commander  G.  C.  A.  Marescaux. 

Commander  F.  C.  T.  Tudor. 

Commander  S.  R.  Fremantle. 

Commander  C.  C.  Fowler. 

Commander  E.  P.  F.  G.  Grant. 

Commander  W.  O.  Boothby. 

Lieutenant  W.  C.  Chaytor. 

Lieutenant  Berkeley  Holme-Sumner. 

Lieutenant  G.  L.  Saurin. 

Lieutenant  H.  G.  Jackson. 

Lieutenant  H.  J.  A.  Throckmorton. 

Lieutenant  Manuel  Dasent. 

Lieutenant  H.  J.  G.  Good. 

Lieutenant  W.  D.  Irvin. 

Lieutenant  William  L.  W.  Williams-Mason. 

Lieutenant  J.  B.  Hancock. 

Lieutenant  C.  C.  Walcott. 

Lieutenant  F.  H.  Mitchell. 

Lieutenant  E.  V.  F.  R.  Dugmore. 

Lieutenant  F.  Powell. 

Lieutenant  G.  D.  Jephson. 

Lieutenant  G.  C.  Holloway,  R.N.R. 

Lieutenant  W.  C.  Leader,  R.N.R. 

Chief  Inspector  of  Machinery  William  Eames. 

Chief  Inspector  of  Machinery  Henry  Benbow, 
D.S.O. 

Chief  Inspector  of  Machinery  William  Castle, 

C.B. 
Chief  Inspector  of  Machinery  James  Roffey, 

C.B. 

Assistant-Engineer  Charles  de  F.  Messervy. 
Inspector  -  General    of    Hospitals    Thomas 

Bolster. 
Inspector-General  of  Hospitals  R.  W.  Cop- 

pinger,  M.D. 

Staff-Surgeon  John  Jenkins. 
Surgeon  G.  M.  Eastment. 
Surgeon  H.  G.  T.  Major. 
Paymaster-in-Chief   Sir    J.    W.    M.    Ashby, 

K.C.B. 

Assistant- Pay  master  L.  E.  Tier. 
Assistant-Paymaster  H.  W.  E.  Manisty. 
Chaplain  The  Reverend  J.  H.  Berry,  M.A. 
General  Sir   Henry  Tuson,    K.C.B.,    Royal 

Marines. 

Colonel  A.  D.  Corbet,  C.B.,  Royal  Marines. 
Colonel  and  Mrs  W.  T.  Adair,  do. 

Colonel  and  Mrs  R.  P.  Coffin,  do. 

Colonel  and  Mrs  A.  G.  Chapman,        do. 
Lieutenant  Guy  Harrison,  do. 

Sir  Nathaniel  Barnaby,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Barnaby. 


4io 


APPENDIX   I 


No.  21. — THE  ARMY. 


AIDES-DE-CAMP  TO  THE  KING. 
Colonel  William  Bell,  C.B. 
Colonel  John  Henry  Rivett-Carnac,  C.I.E. 
Mrs  Rivett-Carnac. 
Colonel  James  Charles  Cavendish. 
Colonel    Sir    Reginald     Howard    Alexander 

Ogilvie,  Bart. 
Colonel  Gordon  Lorn  Campbell  Money,  C.  B. , 

D.S.O. 
Mrs  Money. 

Colonel  Sir  Francis  Howard,  K.C.B.,  C.M.G. 
Lady  Howard. 
Colonel  The  Earl  of  March. 
Colonel  James  Stevenson. 
Mrs  Stevenson. 

Colonel  Francis  James  Kempster,  D.S.O. 
Colonel     Charles    Comyn     Egerton,     C  B  . 

D.S.O. 
Colonel   Ralph   Arthur    Penrhyn    Clements, 

D.S.O. 

Colonel  William  Gregory  Wood-Martin. 
Mrs  Martin. 

Colonel  Charles  Brome  Bashford. 
Mrs  Bashford. 

Colonel  Charles  Philip  le  Cornu,  C.B. 
Mrs  le  Cornu. 

Colonel  William  Aitken,  C.B. 
Mrs  Aitken. 
Colonel     Sir     Francis     Wingate,     K.C.B., 

K.C.M.G.,  D.S.O. 
Lady  Wingate. 

Colonel  Henry  Grey  Dixon,  C.B. 
Mrs  H.  G.  Dixon. 

Colonel  Henry  Harding  Mathias,  C.B. 
Mrs  Mathias. 
Colonel     Robert     Hunter     Murray,     C.B., 

C.M.G. 
Mrs  Murray. 

Colonel  Harry  Cooper,  C.M.G. 
Mrs  Cooper. 
Colonel  Sir   Hector  Archibald   MacDonald, 

K.C.B.,  D.S.O. 

Colonel  David  Francis  Lewis,  C.B. 
Colonel     Sir     Henry     Edward     McCallum, 

K.  C.M.G. 
Colonel    Richard    Charles  Graham   Mayne, 

C.B. 

Colonel  Robert  George  Broad wocd,  C.B. 
Colonel  Lewis  Anstruther  Hope,  C.B. 
Mrs  Hope. 
Colonel    Herbert    Charles    Onslow    Plumer, 

C.B. 

Mrs  Plumer. 

Colonel  Edwin  Alfred  Hervey  Alderson,  C.B. 
Mrs  E.  A.  H.  Alderson. 
Colonel  James  Spens,  C.B. 
Mrs  James  Spens. 
Colonel  Henry  Merrick  Lawson. 


Colonel  Thomas  David  Pilcher. 

Mrs  Pilcher. 

Colonel  Cecil  William  Park. 

Mrs  Park. 

Colonel  Henry  Vivian  Cowan. 

Mrs  Cowan. 

Colonel  William  Pitcairn  Campbell. 

Mrs  Campbell. 

Colonel    The     Honourable     Henry    George 

Louis  Crichton. 
The  Lady  Emma  Crichton. 
Colonel  Sir  Charles  Edward  Howard  Vincent. 

K.C.M.G.,  C.B. 
Lady  Vincent. 

Colonel  Robert  Bellew  Adams,  B.C.,  C.B. 
Colonel    Hubert    Ian   Wetherall    Hamilton, 

D.S.O. 
Colonel    Lord    Algernon    Malcolm    Arthur 

Percy. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Sir  Hector  Munro,  Bart. 
Colonel  Ernest  Villiers. 
Colonel    Charles    Fyshe    Roberts,    C.M.G. 

(New  South  Wales  Local  Forces). 

HONORARY  PHYSICIANS  TO  THE  KING. 

Surgeon-Major-General  James  Sinclair,  M.D. 
Surgeon -General    Sir    John    A.    Woolfryes, 

M.D..  K.C.B.,  C.M.G. 
Lady  Woolfryes. 

INDIAN  MILITARY  FORCES. 

Surgeon-General   Sir  Joseph   Fayrer,    Bart.. 

M.D.,  K.C.S.I. 
Lady  Fayrer. 
Deputy-Surgeon-General   Thomas   Edmond- 

stone  Charles,  M.D. 
Mrs  Edmondstone  Charles. 

HONORARY  SURGEONS  TO  THE  KING. 

Surgeon-General  Sir  John  Harry  Ker  Innes, 

K.C.B. 
Surgeon-Major-General  John  By  Cole  Reade, 

C.B. 
Mrs  Reade. 

INDIAN  MILITARY  FORCES. 

Surgeon-General    James    Macnabb   Cuning- 

ham,  M.D.,  C.S.I. 
Mrs  Cuningham. 

Surgeon-General  George  Bidie,  M.B.,  C.I.E. 
Mrs  Bidie. 

HONORARY  CHAPLAIN  TO  THE  KING. 
The  Reverend  J.  C.  Edghill.  D.D. 


APPENDIX    I 


411 


HEAD-QUARTERS  STAFF  OF  THE  ARMY. 
Field-Marshal   The   Right   Honourable  The 

Earl    Roberts,    K.G.,     K.P.,     G.C.B., 

G.C.S.I. ,  G.C.I. E.,  B.C.,  Commander-in- 

Chief. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Henry  Streatfeild,  Private 

Secretary  to  the  Commander-in-Chief. 

AIDES-DE-CAMP  TO  THE  COMMANDER-IN- 
CHIEF  : — 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Edmund  John  Phipps- 
Hornby,  ?).£. 

Mrs  Phipps-Hornby. 

Captain  The  Honourable  Hugh  Dawnay, 
D.S.O. 

The  Lady  Susan  Dawnay. 

Captain  The  Lord  Charles  George  Francis 

Major  William  Maxwell  Sherston,  D.S.O. 

Mrs  Sherston. 

Major  The   Honourable   George  Joachim 

Goschen. 

The  Lady  Evelyn  Goschen. 
Lieutenant-General  Lord  William  Frederick 

Ernest  Seymour,  Military  Secretary. 
The  Lady  William  Seymour. 
Colonel   William    Edmund   Franklyn,  C.B., 

Assistant  Military  Secretary. 
Mrs  Franklyn. 
Colonel  Alexander  Mann  Delavoye,  Assistant 

Military  Secretary  for  Education. 
Mrs  Delavoye. 
Colonel  Henry  Doveton  Hutchinson ,  Assistant 

Military  Secretary  (for  Indian  Affairs). 
Lieutenant-General   Sir  William    Nicholson, 
K.C.B.,    Director-General    of    Military 
Intelligence  and  Mobilisation. 
Lady  Nicholson. 
Colonel   Percy  Henry  Noel  Lake,  Assistant 

Quarterm  aster-General. 
Mrs  Lake. 
Colonel  James  Keith  Trotter,  C.B.,  C.M.G., 

Assistant  Quartermaster-General. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Edward  Altham  Altham, 
C.M.G.,        Assistant        Quartermaster- 
General. 
Mrs  Altham. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  William  Robert  Robert- 
son,   D.S.O.,    Assistant   Quartermaster- 
General. 
Mrs  Robertson. 

Colonel    Arthur   Clifton    Hansard,    Deputy- 
Assistant  Quartermaster-General. 
Mrs  Hansard. 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  Thomas  Kelly  Kenny, 
K.C.  B.,  Adjutant-General  to  the  Forces. 
Major-General    Arthur    Singleton     Wynne, 
C.B.,    Deputy  Adjutant-General   to  the 
Forces. 
Mrs  Wynne. 


Colonel     Edward     Owen     Hay,     Assistant 

Adjutant-General. 
Colonel    Frederick    William   Benson,    C.B., 

Assistant  Adjutant-General. 
Mrs  Benson. 
Colonel   Frederick   Spencer  Robb,  Assistant 

Adjutant-General. 
Mrs  Frederick  Robb. 

Colonel    John   Spence,    Assistant    Adjutant- 
General. 
Mrs  Spence. 
Major      Walter      Adye,      Deputy-Assistant 

Adjutant-General. 
Mrs  Adye. 
Major    "Lionel    Arthur   Montagu    Stopford, 

Deputy-Assistant  Adjutant-General. 
Mrs  Stopford. 
Lieutenant-Colonel     Edward    John    Granet, 

Deputy-Assistant  Adjutant-General. 
Mrs  Granet. 

Major-General   Sir  Alfred   Edward    Turner, 
K.C.B.,   Inspector-General   of  Auxiliary 
Forces. 
Major-General     Herbert     Charles     Borrett, 

Inspector-General  of  Recruiting. 
Mrs  Borrett. 

Captain  Conwyn  Mansell-Jones,  I.e., 
Deputy-Assistant  Adjutant-General  for 
Recruiting. 

Colonel    Ronald    Charles    Maxwell,     C.B., 
Assistant      Adjutant  -  General,       Royal 
Engineers. 
Major  Frank  Ridley  Farrer,  Deputy-Assistant 

Adjutant-General,  Royal  Engineers. 
Major-General  Frederick  George  Slade,  C.  B. , 
Inspector  -  General,       Royal      Garrison 
Artillery. 
Mrs  Slade. 
Colonel      Douglas      Forde      Douglas-Jones, 

Director  of  Army  Schools. 
Mrs  Douglas-Jones. 
Colonel  George  Francis  Robert  Henderson, 

C.B. 

Mrs  Henderson. 
Major-General    Henry    Fane    Grant,    C.B. , 

Inspector-General  of  Cavalry. 
Mrs  Grant. 

Colonel  Robert  Auld,  C.B.,  Deputy  Quarter- 
master-General. 
Mrs  Auld. 
Colonel    Walter    Alphonsus     Dunne,    C.B., 

Assistant  Quartermaster-General. 
Mrs  Dunne. 
Colonel    Charles     Edward     Beckett,     C.B., 

Assistant  Quartermaster-General. 
Colonel    Charles    Ernest     Heath,    Assistant 

Quart  erm  aster-General. 
Mrs  Heath. 
Colonel    Frederick  Thomas    Clayton,  C.B., 

Assistant  Quartermaster-General, 
Mrs  Clayton. 


4I2 


APPENDIX   I 


Lieutenant-Colonel  John  Steven  Cowans, 
Deputy- A  ssistant  Quartermaster-General. 

Mrs  Cowans. 

Major  Evan  Eyare  Carter,  C.M.G.,  Deputy- 
Assistant  Quartermaster-General. 

Mrs  Carter. 

Major-General  William  Robinson  Truman, 
Inspector-General  of  Remounts. 

Mrs  Truman. 

Colonel  James  Edward  Kitson,  Chief  Pay- 
master. 

Mrs  Kitson. 

Veterinary-Colonel  Francis  Duck,  F.  R.  C.V.  S. , 
C.B.,  Director-General  Army  Veterinary 
Department. 

Veterinary-Lieutenant-Colonel  Joshua  Arthur 
Nunn,  F.R.C.V.S.,  C.I.E.,  D.S.O., 
Deputy  Director-General  Army  Veter- 
inary Department. 

General  Sir  Richard  Harrison,  K.C.B., 
C.M.G.,  Inspector-General  of  Fortifi- 
cations. 

Lady  Harrison. 

Colonel  Charles  Hervey  Bagot,  C.B.,  Deputy 
Inspector-General  of  Fortifications. 

Mrs  Bagot. 

Colonel  Noel  Montagu  Lake,  Deputy 
Inspector-General  of  Fortifications. 

Mrs  Lake. 

Colonel  Richard  Matthews  Ruck,  Deputy 
Inspector-General  of  Fortifications. 

Mrs  Ruck. 

Colonel  Charles  Henry  Darling,  Assistant 
Inspector-General  of  Fortifications. 

Mrs  Darling. 

Colonel  Robert  Arthur  Montgomery,  C.B., 
Deputy  Director-General  of  Ordnance. 

Mrs  Montgomery. 

Surgeon-General  Sir  William  Taylor,  M.D., 
C.B.,  K.H.P.,  Director-General  Army 
Medical  Service. 

Lady  Taylor. 

Surgeon-General  Alfred  Keogh,  M.D.,  C.B.. 
Deputy  Director- General  Army  Medical 
Service. 

Mrs  Alfred  Keogh. 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  John  Taylor 
Smith,  D.  D. ,  Chaplain-General. 

OTHER  OFFICERS  ON  THE  ACTIVE  LIST. 

General  Edward  Francis  Chapman,  C.B. 

Mrs  Chapman. 

General  Nathaniel  Stevenson. 

General  Cuthbert  Collingwood  Suther. 

General  Sir  George  Corrie  Bird,  K.C.I.E., 
C.B. 

Lady  Bird. 

General  Sir  William  Stirling,  K.C.B.,  Lieu- 
tenant of  the  Tower. 

Lady  Stirling. 


Lieutenant-General    Sir    Charles     Warren, 

G.C.M.G.,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Warren. 
Lieutenant-General  John  Fletcher  Owen.C.  B. , 

President  Ordnance  Committee. 
Lieutenant-General    Sir    Archibald    Hunter, 

K.C.B.,   D.S.O.,  Commanding  Scottish 

District. 
Lieutenant-General  Sir  William  Francis 

Butler,    K.C.B.,  Commanding  Western 

District. 
Lady  Butler. 
Lieutenant-General  Sir  Charles  Tucker, 

K.C.B. 
Lady  Tucker. 
Major-General   Reginald    Thomas    Thynne, 

K.C.B.,     Commanding     North-Eastern 

District. 
Mrs  Thynne. 
Major-General  Sir  Henry  Trotter,  K.C.V.O., 

Commanding  Home  District. 
Lady  Trotter. 

Major-General  Charles  John  Burnett,  C.B. 
Mrs  Burnett. 
Major-General  Sir  John  Frederick  Maurice, 

K.C.B.,Commanding  Woolwich  District. 
Lady  Maurice. 
Major-General  Sir  Hugh  M'Calmont,  K.C.  B., 

Commanding  Cork  District. 
The  Honourable  Lady  M'Calmont. 
Major-General    Sir    Henry   Macleod    Leslie 

Rundle,    K.C.B.,    KlC.M.G.,    D.S.O., 

Commanding  South-Eastern  District. 
Lady  Rundle. 
Major-General   Montague   Protheroe,    C.B., 

C.S.I. 

Major-General  George  Salis  Schwabe. 
Mrs  Salis  Schwabe. 
Major-General   Edward    Pemberton    Leach, 

C.B.,   B.C.,   Commanding  gth  Division, 

3rd  Army  Corps. 
Mrs  Leach. 
Major-General    Sir    John    Charles    Ardagh. 

K.C. I.E.,  C.B. 
Lady  Ardagh  (Susan,  Countess  of  Malmes- 

bury). 
Major-General  Sir  Thomas  Eraser,  K.C.B., 

C.M.G. ,  Commanding  Thames  District. 
Lady  Fraser. 
Major-General   Barrington    Bulkley  Douglas 

Campbell,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 
Mrs  Campbell. 

Major-General  William  Salmond,  C.B. 
Mrs  Salmond. 
Major-General  Sir  Gerald  de  Courcy  Morton, 

K.C. I.E.,   C.B.,    Commanding    Dublin 

District. 
Lady  Morton. 
Major-General  Sir  William  Forbes  Gatacre, 

K.C.B.,  D.S.O. 
Lady  Gatacre. 


APPENDIX   I 


413 


Major  -  General      Geoffrey      Barton,      C.B., 

C.M.G. 
Mrs  Barton. 
Major-General  Donald  James  Sim  M'Leod, 

C.B.,  D.S.O. 
Mrs  M'Leod. 
Lieutenam-General  Sir  Henry  John  Thoroton 

Hildyard,     K.C.B.,    Commanding     ist 

Army  Corps. 
Lady  Hildyard. 
Major-General  Henry   Hallam    Parr,    C.B., 

C.M.G. 

Mrs  Hallam  Parr. 

Lieutenant-General  Sir  John  French,  K.C.  B. 
Lady  French. 
Lieutenant-Geneial  Sir   Ian   Standish  Mon- 

teith  Hamilton,  K.C.B.,  D.S.O. 
Lady  Hamilton. 
Major-General    Mildmay   Willson    Willson, 

C.B. 
Major-General  Sir  Bruce  Meade  Hamilton, 

K.C.B. 
Major-General  William  Henry  Mackinnon, 

C.B. 

Mrs  Mackinnon. 
Surgeon-General   George    Joseph    Hamilton 

Evatt,  M.D.,  Principal  Medical  Officer, 

2nd  Army  Corps. 

Colonel  Sir  John  Steevens,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Steevens. 
Major-General    Sir    Reginald    Clare   Hart, 

O.C.,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Hart. 
Major-General  Sir  George  Henry  Marshall, 

K.C.B.,    Commanding  Royal   Artillery, 

ist  Army  Corps. 
Lady  Marshall. 
Brigadier  -  General     The     Honourable     Sir 

Frederick  William  Stopford,  K.C.M.G., 

C.B.,  Chief  Staff  Officer,  ist  Army  Corps. 
Colonel  Rowland  Hill  Martin,  C.B.,  C.M.G. 
Mrs  Martin. 

Colonel  Sir  Charles  Henry  Leslie,  Bart.,  C.B. 
Lady  Leslie. 
Colonel  Sir  Wodehouse  Dillon   Richardson, 

K.C.B.,  A.A.G.  Western  District. 
Lady  Richardson. 
Lady  Macdonald  Lockhart. 
Major-General    Sir    Edward    Locke   Elliot, 

K.C.B.,  D.S.O. 
Lady  Locke  Elliot. 
Major-General  Sir   William   George    Knox, 

K.C.B. 
Lady  Knox. 


Colonel  Sir  John  Grenfell  Maxwell,   K.C.B., 

C.M.G.,  D.S.O. 
Lady  Maxwell. 

Colonel  John  Eccles  Nixon,  A.Q.G.  in  India. 
Mrs  Xixon. 

Colonel  Charles  Duncan  Cooper,  C.B. 
Colonel  Robert  George  Kekewich,  C.B. 
Colonel  Edward  Owen  Fisher  Hamilton,  C.B. 
Mrs  Hamilton. 
Colonel  The  Honourable  Julian    Hedworth 

George  Byng,  M.V.O. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Byng. 
Colonel  Sir  Henry  Seymour  Rawlinson,  Bart., 

C.B. 

Lady  Rawlinson. 

Colonel  Michael  Frederic  Rimington,  C.B. 
Mrs  Rimington. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Eyre  Macdonnell  Stewart 

Crabbe,  C.B. 
Mrs  Crabbe. 
Major  Raymond  John  Marker,  D.S.O. 

Lieutenant-General    Sir    Edwin    Markham, 

K.C.B.,  Governor  R.M.C. 
Lady  Markham. 
Major-General  Richard  Henry  Jelf,  Governor 

R.M.A. 
Mrs  Jelf. 
Colonel    Edmund   Bainbridge,    C.B.,    Chief 

Superintendent  Ordnance  Factories. 
Mrs  Bainbridge. 

OFFICERS   OF  THE  UNEMPLOYED,   SUPER- 
NUMERARY AND  RETIRED  LISTS. 

General    George    Nicholas    Channer,    C.B., 

«.€. 
General      Frederick     Caspar     Le     Grand, 

R.  M.L.I. 
General  Sir  Samuel  James  Graham,  K.C.B., 

R.M.L.I. 
Lady  Graham. 

General  Sir  George  Digby  Barker,  K.C.B. 
Major-General  Sir  Cornelius  Francis  Clery, 

K.C.B.,  K. C.M.G. 

Major-General  Sir  Coleridge  Grove,  K.C.B. 
Major-General  Sir   Henry   Edward   Colvile, 

K. C.M.G.,  C.B. 
Lady  Colvile. 
Major-General      John      Palmer      Brabazon, 

C.V.O.,  C.B. 

Major-General  John  Baillie  Ballantyne  Dick- 
son,  C.B.,  C.M.G. 
Mrs  Dickson. 


No.  22. — THE  CIVIL  SERVICE  (ENGLISH). 

TRFA<;ITCV  Sir  Edward  Hamilton,  K.C.B.  Mr  E.  G.  Harman. 

Mr   Stephen    Edward   Spring  Mr  J.  S.  Bradbury. 

Sir  Francis  Mowatt,  G.C.B.  Rice,  C.B.  Mr  G.  L.  Barstow. 

Miss  Mowatt.  Mrs  Spring  Rice.  Mr  M.  F.  Headlam. 


414 


APPENDIX   I 


HOME  OFFICE. 

Mr  R.  L.  Antrobus,  C.B. 

Mr  Charles  Perrin. 

Sir   Kenelm   Edward    Digby 

Mrs  Antrobus. 

Mrs  Perrin. 

K.C.B. 

Sir      W.       Baillie-Hamilton, 

Mr  F.  H.  Tulloch. 

The  Honourable  Lady  Digby. 
Mr  Henry  Cunynghame,  C.B. 
Mrs  Cunynghame. 

K.C.M.G.,  C.B. 
Lady  Baiilie-Hamilton. 

Mrs  Tulloch. 
CROWN  OFFICE. 

Mr  Charles  S.  Murdoch,  C.B. 

WAR  OFFICE. 

Sir   Kenneth   Augustus   Muir 

Mrs  Murdoch. 

Colonel    Sir    Edward    Willis 

Mackenzie,  K.C.B.,  K.C. 

Mr  J.  A.  Longley. 

Duncan  Ward,  K.C.B. 

Miss  Muir  Mackenzie. 

The  Lady  Louisa  Longley. 
Captain  M.  B.  Lloyd,  R.A. 
Mrs  Lloyd. 

Lady  Ward. 
Sir  Guy  Douglas    Fleetwood 
Wilson,  C.B. 

PRIVY  COUNCIL  OFFICE. 
Mr  Almeric  WT.  FitzRov. 

Dr  T.  M.  Legge,  M.D. 

Mr  Frank  Thomas  Marzials, 

Mrs  FitzRoy. 

C.B. 

Mr  James  H.  Harrison. 

FOREIGN  OFFICE. 

Mrs  Marzials. 

Mr  EdwardS.  Hope,  C.B. 

Sir        Thomas      •  Sanderson, 

Mrs  Hope. 

G.C.B. 

Miss  Sanderson. 
The  Honourable  Sir  Francis 

ADMIRALTY. 
Mr  H.  J.  Vansittart  Neale,  C.  B. 
Mrs  Vansittart  Neale. 

BOARD  OF  TRADE. 
Sir  Francis  Hopwood,  K.C.B., 
C.M.G. 

The  Honourable   Francis  H. 
Villiers,  C.B. 

MrR.  D.  Awdry,  C.B. 
Mrs  Awdry. 

Lady  Hopwood. 
Colonel    Sir    Herbert   Jekyll, 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Villiers. 
Sir           Martin          Gosselin, 
K.C.M.G.,  C.B. 

Mr  Philip  Watts. 
Mrs  Watts. 
Mr  Gordon  William  Miller. 

R.E.,  K.C.M.G. 
Lady  Jekyll. 
Mr  Walter  J.  Howell. 

The        Honourable        Lady 

Mrs  Miller. 
Mr  Henry  Yorke,  C.B. 

Mr  R.  Ellis  Cunliffe. 
Mrs  Cunliffe. 

Sir  Clement  'Hill,  K.C.M.G., 
C  B 

The  Lady  Lilian  Yorke. 
Mr  W.  H.  M.  Christie,  C.B., 

RECORD  OFFICE. 

Mr  Arthur  Larcom. 
Mrs  Larcom. 
Mr  H.  Farnall,  C.M.G. 
Mr  C.  J.  B.  Hurst. 

F.R.S. 
Mr  John  Hardinge  Giffard. 
Sir  James  Williamson. 
Lady  Williamson. 
Mr  David  Evans. 

Sir  Henry  Churchill  Maxwell 
Lyte,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Maxwell  Lyte. 

BOARD  OF  AGRICULTURE. 

INDIA  OFFICE. 

Mrs  Evans. 

Mr  Thomas  Henry  Elliot,  C.  B. 

Sir  Arthur  Godley,  K.C.B. 
The        Honourable        Lady 

Mr  J.  A.  Strong. 
Mrs  Strong. 

Mrs  Elliot. 
Major  P.  G.  Craigie. 

Godley. 

Mr  W.  Graham  Greene,  C.  B. 

WOODS  AND  FORESTS. 

Sir  Horace  Walpole,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Walpole. 

Mr  Henry  J.  Oram,  R.N. 
Captain     George     E.    Patey, 

Mr  Edward  Stafford  Howard, 
C.B. 

Mr  Richmond  Ritchie,  C.B. 
Mr  E.  G.  Bowls. 
Mrs  Bosvls. 

R.N. 
Mrs  Patey. 
Rear  -Admiral      Sidney     M. 

The  Lady  Rachel  Howard. 
Mr  John    Francis    Fortescue 
orner. 

Mr  A.  G.  Scott. 

Eardley  Wilmot. 

Mrs  Scott. 

Mrs  Eardley  Wilmot. 

A 

Mr      F.     Whitmore     Smith, 

Captain  E.  Inglefield,    R.N. 

WORKS  AND  PUBLIC 

C.I.E. 

Mrs  Inglefield. 

BUILDINGS. 

Captain   Charles  G.    Dicken, 

The          Viscount          Esher, 

COLONIAL  OFFICE. 

R.N. 

K.C.V.O.,    C.B.    (Secre- 

Sir       Montagu        Frederick 

Mrs  Dicken. 

tary). 

Ommanney,          K.C.B., 
K.C.M.G. 

LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  BOARD. 

Sir  John  Taylor,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Taylor. 

Lady  Ommanney. 

Sir     Samuel     Butler     Provis, 

Mr  H.  Tanner. 

Mr  Frederick  Graham,  C.B. 

K.C.B. 

Mr  John  B.  Westcott. 

Miss  E.  D.  Suft. 

MrW.  E.  Knollys,  C.B 

Mrs  Westcott. 

Mr  Charles  P.  Lucas,  C.B. 

Mrs  Knollys. 

Mr  A.  Y.  Nutt. 

Miss  A.  Lucas. 

Colonel  J.  T.  Marsh,  R.E. 

Mrs  Nutt. 

Mr  Hugh  Bertram  Cox. 

Mrs  Marsh. 

Mr  Rowland  Bailey.1 

Mrs  Cox. 

Mr  A.  H.  Downes,  M.D. 

Mrs  Bailey. 

1  Mr  R.  Bailey  was  one  of  the  chief  officials  of  the  Office  of  Works  who  carried  out 
the  excellent  structural  arrangements  within  the  Abbey  at  the  Coronation. 


APPENDIX   I 


Mr  J.  H.  Hillier. 

Mr  J.  W.  Alcock. 

Mrs  Alcock. 

Mr  Stanley  Quick. 

Mr   Burt    (Contractor    inside 

the  Abbey). 
Mrs  Burt. 

BOARD  OF  EDUCATION. 

Sir    G.    William     Kekewich, 

K.C.B. 

Lady  Kekewich. 
Sir  W.  de  W.  Abney,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Abney. 
Mr  J.  White. 
Mr  H.  M.  Lindsell. 


CUSTOMS. 


Ryder, 


Sir      George      Lisle 

K.C.B 
Lady  Ryder. 

Mr  John  Arrow  Kempe,  C.B. 
Mrs  Kempe. 

INLAND  REVENUE. 
Sir  Henry  William  Primrose, 

K.C.B.,  C.S.I. 
Lady  Primrose. 
SirF.  L.  Robinson,  K.C.B. 
Mr  Laurance  N.  Guillemard. 
Mrs  Guillemard. 


POST  OFFICE. 

Sir  George  Herbert  Murray. 

K.C.B. 

The  Hon.  Lady  Murray. 
MrJ.  C.  Lamb,C.B.,C.M.G. 
Mrs  Lamb. 
Sir  Robert  Hunter. 
Lady  Hunter. 
Mr  S.  Raffles  Thompson. 

SCOTTISH  OFFICE. 

Colonel  Sir  Colin  Scott-Mon- 

crieff,  K.C.M.G.,  C.S.I. 
Lady  Scott-Moncrieff. 
Mr  G.  A.  J.  Lee. 

SCOTTISH  EDUCATION 
OFFICE. 

Sir  Henry  Craik,  K.C.B. 

Lady  Craik. 

Mr  George  Todd. 

Mrs  Todd. 

Major  Atkin. 


LUNACY  COMMISSIONERS. 

Mr  Frederick  Needham,  M.D. 
Mrs  Needham. 


PRISON  DEPARTMENT. 
Sir     E.      J.       Ruggles-Brise, 
K.C.B. 

STATIONERY  OFFICE. 
Mr  T.  Digby  Pigott,  C.B. 
Mrs  Pigott. 

BRITISH  MUSEUM. 
Sir  Edward  Maunde  Thomp- 
son, K.C.B. 
Lady  Maunde  Thompson. 

CIVIL  SERVICE  COM- 
MISSIONERS. 

Mr  W.  J.  Courthope,  C.B. 

Mrs  Courthope. 

The  Lord  Francis  Hervey. 

GENERAL  REGISTRY  OFFICE. 
Mr  Reginald  Macleod,  C.  B. 
The  Lady  Agnes  Macleod. 

NATIONAL  DEBT  OFFICE. 
Mr  George  W.  Hervey,  C.B. 
Mrs  Hervey. 

ECCLESIASTICAL  COM- 
MISSIONERS. 

Mr  Alfred    de    Bock   Porter, 

C.B. 
Mrs  Porter. 

EXCHEQUER  AND  AUDIT 
DEPARTMENT. 

Mr  Douglas  Close  Richmond. 
Mrs  Richmond. 
Mr  Francis  Phillips. 

METROPOLITAN  POLICE. 

Mr     Alexander      Carmichael 

Bruce. 

Mrs  Carmichael  Bruce. 
Miss  Bruce. 
Sir  Charles  Howard. 
Lady  Howard. 
Mrs  Robert  Pitman. 
Mr  Edward  Richard  Henry. 
Mrs  Henry. 

Mr  A.  R.  Pennefather,  C.B. 
Mr  George  H.  Edwards. 
Mrs  George  H.  Edwards. 


SUEZ  CANAL. 

The  Honourable  Sir  Charles 
W.  Fremantle,  K.C.B. 

The  Honourable  Lady  Fre- 
mantle. 

BANK  OF  ENGLAND. 
Mr         Augustus          Prevost 

(Governor   of    the    Bank 

of  England). 
Mr  S.   Hope  Morley  (Deputy 

Governor  of  the  Bank  of 

England). 
Mrs  Morley. 

DUCHY  OF  LANCASTER. 
Mr  W.  R.  Smith. 

SCOTTISH  CIVIL  SERVICE. 
Mr  J.  Patten  MacDougall. 
Mrs  Patten  MacDougall. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  McHardy, 

C.B. 

Mrs  McHardy. 
Mr  R.  M.  McKerrell. 
Mrs  McKerrell. 
Sir  Stair  Agnew,  K.C.B. 
Mr  J.  Hope  Finlay. 
Captain  Monro. 
Mrs  Monro. 
Mr  E.  P.  W.  Redford. 
Mrs  Redford. 

IRISH  CIVIL  SERVICE. 

Mr  George  C.  V.  Holmes. 

Mrs  Holmes. 

Colonel  Neville  Chamberlain, 

C.B. 

Mrs  Chamberlain. 
Mr    William   J.    M.    Starkie, 

Litt.D. 
Mrs  Starkie. 

Mr  J.  B.  Dougherty,  C.B. 
Mrs  Dougherty. 
Sir  Patrick  Coll,  C.B. 
Lady  Coll. 

Mr  John  George  Barton.  C.B. 
Mr  James  S.  Gibbons,  C.B. 
Sir  George  Plunkett  O'Farrell, 

M.D. 

Lady  Plunkett  O'Farrell. 
Mr  JohnFagan,  F.R.C.S.I. 
Mr  Fane  Vernon. 
Sir  Walter  Armstrong. 
Lady  Armstrong. 
Mr  Richard  Manders. 
Miss  Richard  Manders. 
Mr  P.  Hanson. 


416 


APPENDIX    I 


No.  23. — PARLIAMENTARY  OFFICIALS. 


i.  HOUSE  OF  LORDS.          Mr  Victor  M.  Biddulph. 


Mr  H.  J.  F.  Badeley. 

Mr    Henry    J.     L.    Graham, 
C.B.    (Clerk    of    Parlia- 

Mr A.  H.  M.  Butler. 
Mrs  Butler. 

ments). 

Mr   R.    C.    Norman   (Private 

The  Lady  Margaret  Graham. 

Secretary  to  Lord  Chan- 

The Honourable  Edward    P. 

cellor). 

Thesiger,    C.B.    (Deputy 
Clerk  of  Parliaments). 

Captain  T.  D.  Butler  (Yeoman 
Usher  of  the  Black  Rod). 

The     Honourable     Mrs     E. 

Mrs  Butler. 

Thesiger. 

Miss  Butler. 

Mr  Edward  H.  Alderson. 

Mr  Cuthbert  Headlam. 

Mr  Robert  W.  Monro. 

Mr  E.  C.  Vigors. 

Mrs  R.  W.  Monro. 

Mr  A.  B.  S.  Tennyson. 

Miss  K.  T.  Munro. 

Mr  Albert  Gray. 

2.  HOUSE  OF  COMMONS. 

Mrs  Albert  Gray. 

Sir  Courtenay  Ilbert,  K.  C.  S.  I.  , 

Mr  S.  Arthur  Strong. 

C.I.E.     (Clerk     of     the 

Mrs  S.  Arthur  Strong. 

House). 

Mr  Alfred  Harrison. 

Lady  Ilbert. 

Mrs  Alfred  Harrison. 

Mr  A.  W.  Nicholson  (Clerk 

Mr  J.  F.  Symons-Jeune. 

Assistant). 

Mrs  Symons-Jeune. 

Miss  Nicholson. 

Mr  Fe'lix  J.  H.  Skene. 

Mr   Webster    (Second    Clerk 

Mrs  Skene. 

Assistant). 

Mr  Hugh  Hamilton  Gordon. 
Mrs  H.  H.  Gordon. 

Miss  Webster. 
Mr  William  Gibbons. 

Mr  Cecil  Lloyd  Anstruther. 

Mrs  William  Gibbons. 

The    Honourable    Alexander 

Mr  William  H.  Ley. 

McDonnell. 

Mrs  William  Ley. 

Mr  Arthur  H.  Robinson. 

Mr  J.  H.  W.  Somerset. 

Mrs  Robinson. 

Mrs  J.  Somerset. 

Mr  Henry  P.  St  John. 

Mr  R.  Dickinson. 

Mrs  St  John. 

Mrs  Dickinson. 

Mr  F.  St  George  Tuppei . 

Mrs  F.  St  George  Tapper. 

Mr  Turner. 

Mrs  Turner. 

Mr  Frere. 

Miss  Frere. 

Mr  L.  T.  Le  Marchant. 

Mrs  L.  T.  Le  Marchant. 

Mr  G.  C.  Giffard. 

Mrs  G.  C.  Giffard. 

Sir  Everard  H.  Doyle,  Bart. 

Mr  Charles  W.  Campion. 

Mrs  Campion. 

Mr  R.  C.  Walpole. 

Miss  Walpole. 

Mr  Bonham-Carter. 

Miss  Bonham-Carter. 

Mr  Harry  D.  Erskine. 

The  Lady  Horatia  Erskine. 

Mr  Francis  Gosset. 

Mrs  Francis  Gosset. 

Mrs  Basil  Wilberforce. 

Miss  Violet  Wilberforce. 

The      Honourable      Sir      E. 

Chandos- Leigh,  K.C.B. 
The        Honourable         Lady 

Chandos- Leigh. 
Mr  M.  Killick. 
Miss  Killick. 
Mr  Walter  Erskine. 
Miss  Erskine. 
Mr  Edward  Gully. 
Mrs  Edward  Gully. 


No.  24. — INVITED  BY  His  MAJESTY'S  SPECIAL  COMMAND. 


Mr  Edwin  Austin  Abbey,  R.A.  (His  Majesty's 
Special  Painter  to  the  Coronation). 


Mr  John  Edward  Courtenay  Bodley  (His 
Majesty's  Special  Historian  of  the 
Coronation). 


No.  25. — EARL  MARSHAL'S  DEPARTMENT,  ETC. 


EARL  MARSHAL. 
The  Duke  of  Norfolk,  K.G. 

i.  HERALDS'  COLLEGE 
OR  COLLEGE  OF  ARMS. 

KINGS  OF  ARMS. 
Sir   Albert  Woods,    K.C.B., 

K.C.M.G.  (Garter). 
Lady  Wood. 
Mr  G.    E.  Cokayne  (Claren- 

ceux). 

Mrs  G.  Cokayne. 
Mr  W.  H.  Weldon  (Norroy). 


HERALDS. 

Mr  H.  Murray  Lane  (Chester). 

Mr  Edward  Bellasis  (Lan- 
caster). 

Mr  A.  Scott  Gatty  (York). 

Mrs  A.  Scott  Gatty. 

Mr  H.  Farnham  Burke 
(Somerset). 

Mrs  H.  Farnham  Burke. 

Mr  Charles  H.  Athill  (Rich- 
mond). 

Mr  W.  A.  Lindsay,  K.C. 
(Windsor). 

The  Lady  Harriet  Lindsay. 


PURSUIVANTS. 

Mr  G.  M.  Marshall,  LL.D. 
(Rouge  Croix). 

Mr  G.  Ambrose  Lee  (Blue- 
mantle). 

Mrs  G.  Ambrose  Lee. 

Mr  Everard  Green  (Rouge 
Dragon). 

Mr  T.  M.  Joseph  Watkin 
(Portcullis). 

Mrs  T.  M.  Joseph  Watkin. 

Mr  Charles  Buckler  (Surrey 
Herald  Extraordinary). 


APPENDIX    I  417 

Mr  Gerald  Woods  Wollaston    Mr  F.  G.  Bromhead.  Captain    C.    V.    C.    Hobart, 

( Fitzalan  Pursuivant    Mr  A.  F.  Burke.  D.S.O.,       Grenadier 

Extraordinary).  Major  L.  Butler-Bowdon.  Guards. 

Mr  H.  Wilberforce.  The      Honourable      Edward  Major  Bernard  Hodgson. 

Mrs  H.  Wilberforce.  Cadogan.  Mr  Herbert  Hope. 

The      Honourable      Geofrey  Mr  St  John  Hope. 

2.  Appointed  specially  for  the  Cadogan.  Lieutenant  Charles  Howard, 

purposes  of  the  Coronation    Mr  W.  Campion.  King's  Royal  Rifle  Corps. 

of  Their  Majesties  King    Mr  Charles  Cave.  Mr  Esm6  Howard. 

Edward  VII.  and  Queen    Mr  A.  Chavasse.  Mr  R.  A.  Hudson. 

Alexandra.  Alderman  Clegg.  Mr  Thomas  James. 

\xr    o      tr      H  K  rt      r  R     Mr  A.  W.  T.  Cochrane.  Mr  C.  R.  Johnson. 

/«!„?'    ,rtoDart>     0>B-    Lieutenant  -  Colonel      Arthur  Sir  Coleridge  Kennard,  Bart. 

(sec   :tary)  Collins,  C.B.,  M.V.O.  Mr  Philip  Kerr. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Hobart.    Tfa         Honourable      George  Mr  John  Kerr. 

Miss  Irene  Hobart  Colville  >  Captain  Earl  of  Kerry,  D.S.O., 

Mr     Leonard    C       Lmdsay,    Mr  w.  Ward  Cook.  F  Grenadier  Guards. 

*•»£;  V™?™?  ^cretary    Mr  victor  Cockran  Mr  Francis  Lane-Fox. 

Mrs  Leonard'  L  ndS       *'          Mr  S"  CowPer  Coles'  Mr  M'  Gerald  Lane' 

Captain  Walter  C.  Davenport.  Mr  Francis  Langdale. 

^/~>T  T->  c-T'ATrTT'  Mr  Henry  de  Colyar.  Captain  Philip  Langdale. 

3-  GOLD  STAFF  ^  «^g  d<,  ^  ^Q  Lavie. 

Captain    M.    Earle,    D.S.O.,  General  Law. 

Lieutenant  -  Colonel         Lord  Grenadier  Guards.  Major  Leatham. 

Edmund  B.  Talbot,  M. P.,    Captain    Gerald    Ellis,    Rifle  Major  Charles  Leslie. 

D.S.O.  (in  Command).  Brigade.  Captain  C.   L.  Lindsay,  late 

Major-General    Sir    Reginald    Mr  Henry  Englehart.  Grenadier  Guards. 

Pole  -  Carew,        K.C.B.,    Mr  Algernon  Evan-Thomas.  Mr  David  Lindsay. 

C.V.O.   (in  command  of    Mr  Edmund  Evan-Thomas.  Captain     H.     Lindsay,     late 

Gold    Staff    Officers    for    Mr  Alan  David  Erskine.  Gordon  Highlanders. 

Procession).  The      Honourable      Everard  Mr  Leonard  C.  Lindsay. 

Mr    Victor    A.    Williamson,  Feilding.  The     Honourable      Reginald 

C.M.G.  (second  in  Com-    Lieutenant  -  Colonel     Francis  Lister. 

mand).  Fitzherbert.  Mr  Ernest  Little. 

Mr  F.  Anderton.  Mr  Alan  Fletcher.  Mr  C.  P.  Little. 

Sir    Windham     R.     C.    An-    Alderman  G.  Franklin.  Mr  Venables  Llewellyn. 

struther,  Bart.  Mr  Julian  Gaisford.  Captain    A.    H.    O.     Lloyd, 

Sir  George  Arthur,  Bart.  Major  Hubert  Gallon.  M.V.O.,    late    Grenadier 

Mr  Bertram  Frankland  Frank-    Mr  Hamillon  Gatliff.  Guards. 

land-Russell-Astley.  Mr  E.  H.  George.  Mr  Francis  Stanley  Lowe. 

Mr  Crosier  Bailey.  Captain  Sir  John  Gladstone,  Mr  Thomas  Penrose  Lyons. 

Captain  Sir  F.  Bathurst,  Bart.,  Bart.,     late     Coldstream  Mr  H.  W.  W.  McAnally. 

Grenadier  Guards.  Guards.  Lieutenanl     R.    McCalmont, 

Mr  W.  Dalglish  Bellasis.   •          Mr  Hubert  Greenwood.  Irish  Guards. 

Sir  Henry  Bellingham,  Barl.      Mr  H.  Groves.  Caplain  McEwen. 

Mr  F.  Cavendish  Bentinck.         Mr  L.  V.  Harcourt.  Mr  J.  R.  Maguire. 

Mr  Wulstan  Berkeley.  Mr  H.  Percy  Harris.  Mr  George  Manners. 

Mr  Clive  Bigham,  C.M.G.          Major  Harrison.  Mr  R.  G.  March. 

The      Honourable     Maurice    The      Honourable      Gilbert  Major  R.  J.  Marker,  D.S.O., 

Brett,  Coldstream  Guards.  Hastings-Campbell.  Coldstream  Guards. 

The  Honourable  Oliver  Brett.    Captain  G.  Heneage,  Grena-  Mr  C.  C.  Marrable. 

Colonel      The      Honourable  dier  Guards.  Mr  John  Marshall. 

Francis  Bridgeman.  Colonel  G.  Henderson.  Mr  George  Marshall. 

Mr    W.     Fitzherbert    Brock-    Lieutenant-Colonel  Henty.  Brevet-Major  F.  B.  Maurice. 

holes.  Mr  H.  L.  Hertslet,  M.V.O.  The      Honourable      Bernard 

The       Honourable       Arthur    Mr  M.  H.  Hicks-Beach.  Maxwell. 

Brodrick.  Mr  Cecil  Higgins.  Captain  W.  Maxwell-Scott. 

1  The  "Gold  Staff  Officers"  were  the  persons  appointed  by  the  Earl  Marshal  to  con- 
duct the  company  to  their  seats  and  to  perform  similar  services  within  Westminster  Abbey. 
2  D 


418 


APPENDIX    I 


The  Honourable  Joseph  Max- 
well-Scott. 

Mr  R.  W.  Middleton. 

Mr  Wilfred  Middleton. 

Mr  Robert  Montgomerie. 

The  Honourable  R.  Moreton. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Edward 
Mostyn. 

Mr  Keith  Murray. 

Mr  B.  Napier. 

Mr  Hugh  Nevill. 

Major  Nicholson. 

Major  G.  C.  Nugent,  Irish 
Guards. 

Mr  A.  M.  Ogilvie. 

Mr  F.  S.  Osgood. 

Mr  E.  H.  Packe. 

Captain  Denham  Parker. 

Captain  Parsons,  R.A. 

Mr  Richard  Pearson. 

Mr  Arthur  Pollen. 

Captain  S.  Pollen. 

Mr  H.  Ralph  Pendergast. 

Mr  J.  G.  PercivaL 

Mr  George  Radcliffe. 

Mr  A.  Rawlinson. 

Mr  O.  Riddell. 

Major  Ross,  C.B.,  Durham 
Light  Infantry. 

Mr  George  W.  E.  Russell. 

Sir  William  Russell,  Bart. 

Mr  J.  D.  Ryder. 

Major  Schofield,  R.A.,  S.C. 

Mr  Alexander  Scott-Gatty. 

Mr  C.  Scott-Gatty. 

Major  Basil  Scott-Murray. 

Mr  Arthur  Silvertop,  R.N. 

Mr  F.  J  Synge,  C.M.G. 

Mr  Paris  Singer. 


Mr  A.  E.  Southall. 

Mr  Carlisle  Spedding. 

Mr  William  Arthur  Spencer. 

Mr  Edward  Stewart. 

The      Honourable      Fitzroy 

Stewart. 

Mr  Leopold  C.  Stewart. 
The     Honourable      Edward 

Stonor. 
Major  J.  M.  Steel,  Coldstream 

Guards. 

The  Lord  Ninian  Stuart. 
Mr  R.  F.  Synge,  C.M.G. 
Mr  Henry  Talbot. 
The  Honourable  Alfred  Talbot 
Mr  Walter  Tomlinson. 
Mr  H.  Trendell. 
Major  F.    C.    Trollope,   late 

Grenadier  Guards. 
Mr  D.  Tupper,  M.V.O. 
Colonel  Vaughan. 
Mr  Algernon  Wallace. 
Mr  Lionel  Walrond. 
Lieutenant      E.      S.     Ward, 

Grenadier  Guards. 
Mr  Richard  Ward. 
Mr  Wilfrid  Ward. 
Colonel  Henry  Warde. 
Colonel    Hanbury   Williams, 

C.M.G. 

Mr  Arthur  Charles  Wombwell. 
Mr  F.  W.  Wynne. 

SCOTTISH  OFFICERS  OF  ARMS. 
Sir  James  Balfour  Paul  (Lyon 

King  of  Arms). 
Lady  Balfour  Paul. 
Mr  Francis  James  Grant 

(Rothesay  Herald). 


Mr    Robert    S.    Livingstone 

(Albany  Herald). 
Mr  William    R.    MacDonald 

(Carrick  Pursuivant). 
Captain  George  S.  C.  Swinton 

(March  Pursuivant). 
Mr    John    Home    Stevenson 

(Unicorn  Pursuivant). 

IRISH  OFFICERS  OF  ARMS. 

Sir    Arthur    Vicars,    C.V.O. 

(Ulster  King  of  Arms). 
Mr  Henry  C.  Blake  (Athlone 

Pursuivant). 
OFFICERS  OF  ORDERS  OF 

KNIGHTHOOD. 
Mr   C.  G.  Barrington,    C.B., 

Gentleman   Usher  of  the 

Red  Rod. 
Most        Reverend        Robert 

Machray,  D.D.,  Prelate, 

St  Michael  and  St  George. 
Sir  W.   A.    Baillie-Hamilton, 

K.C.M.G.,  C.B.,  Officer 

of  Arms,  St  Michael  and 

St  George. 

Lady  Baillie-Hamilton. 
Sir      W.       J.      Cuningham, 

K.C.S.I.,  Secretary,  Star 

of  India. 
Sir     Duncan     A.     Campbell, 

Bart.,  Secretary,  Thistle. 
The  Honourable  Alan  David 

Murray,  Gentleman 

Usher  Green   Rod. 
The    Honourable    Mrs    Alan 

Murray. 
Major      F.      W.      Lambart. 

Secretary,  St  Patrick. 


NO.  26. — LORDS-LlEUTENANT  OF  COUNTIES 

(not  being  Peers). 


Mr  James  H.  Benyon  (Berkshire). 
Mrs  Benyon. 

Mr  Alexander  Peckover  (Cambridgeshire). 
Mr  J.  H.  Arkwright  (Herefordshire). 
Mrs  Arkwright. 

Sir  R.  Williams-Bulkeley,  Bart.  (Anglesey). 
The  Lady  Magdalen  Williams-Bulkeley. 
Sir   J.   Williams  Drummond,    Bart.     (Car- 
marthenshire). 
Lady  Williams  Drummond. 
Mr  H.  Davies-Evans  (Cardiganshire). 
Mrs  Davies-Evans. 

Mr  John  E.  Greaves  (Carnarvonshire). 
Mrs  Greaves. 

Colonel  Cornwallis  West  (Denbighshire). 
Mrs  Cornwallis  West. 


Mr  Hughes  of  Kinmel  (Flintshire). 

The  Lady  Florentia  Hughes. 

Mr  William  M.  R.  Wynne  (Merioneth- 
shire). 

Mrs  Wynne. 

Sir  Watkin  Williams-Wynn,  Bart.  (Mont- 
gomeryshire). 

Sir  Charles  Philipps,  Bart.  (Haverfordwest). 

Lady  Philipps. 

Sir  Powlett  Milbank,  Bart.  (Radnorshire). 

Lady  Milbank. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  The  Lord  Binning 
(Berwickshire). 

The  Lady  Binning. 

Sir  James  Colquhoun,  Bart.  (Dumbarton- 
shire). 


APPENDIX    I 


419 


Mr  Donald  Cameron  of  Lochiel  (Inverness- 
shire). 

Sir  Alexander  Baird,  Bart.  (Kincardine- 
shire). 

Captain  M.  Laing  (Orkney). 

Sir  Hector  Munro,  Bart.  (Ross  and 
Cromarty). 

Lady  Munro. 


Sir  Algernon  Coote,  Bart.  (Queen's  County). 

Lady  Coote. 

Mr  Hector  Vandeleur  (Clare). 

Mrs  Vandeleur. 

The  Viscount  Stopford  (Wexford). 

The  Viscountess  Stopford. 

Mr  William  Tillie  (Londonderry). 

Major  C.  K.  O'Hara  (Sligo). 


No.  27. — HIGH  SHERIFFS. 


i.  ENGLAND  AND  WALES. 

Mr  William  C.  Watson  (Bedfordshire). 

Mrs  Watson. 

Mr  H.  Owen  Tudor  (Berkshire). 

Mrs  Owen  Tudor. 

Mr  Frederick  C.  Lloyd  (Buckinghamshire). 

Mrs  Lloyd. 

Mr     Harold    Coote    (Huntingdonshire    and 

Cambridgeshire). 
Mrs  Coote. 

Mr  J.  S.  Harwood-Banner  (Cheshire). 
Mrs  Harwood-Banner. 
Captain  W.  P.  Standish  (Cumberland). 
Mrs  Standish. 

Mr  FitzHerbert  Wright  (Derbyshire). 
Mrs  Wright. 

Colonel  E.  S.  Walcott,  C.B.  (Devonshire). 
Mrs  Walcott. 

Colonel  J.  B.  S.  Bullen  (Dorsetshire). 
Mrs  Bullen. 

Sir  William  Chaytor,  Bart.  (Durham). 
Mr  R.  C.  Gosling  (Essex). 
Mr  James  Horlick  (Gloucestershire). 
Mrs  Horlick. 

Mr  Evelyn  Simpson  (Hertfordshire). 
Mrs  Evelyn  Simpson. 
Mr  Edward  L.  Tomlin  (Kent). 
Mrs  Edward  Tomlin. 
Captain  Burns-Hartopp  (Leicestershire). 
Mrs  Burns-Hartopp. 
Mr  John  D.  Saunders  (Lincolnshire). 
Mr    George    W.     H.     Bowen    (County   of 

London). 
Mrs  Bowen. 

Mr  C.  F.  Cory-Wright  (Middlesex.) 
Mrs  Cory- Wright. 
Mr  Edward  Windsor  Richards  (Monmouth- 

Mr  Joh'rfN.  Gurney  (Norfolk). 

Mr  James  Hornsby  (Northamptonshire). 

Mrs  Hornsby. 

Mr  Thomas  C.  Fenwicke-Clennell  ( Northum- 
berland). 

Mrs  Fenwicke-Clennell. 

Mr  John  P.  C.  Musters  (Nottinghamshire). 

Mrs  Musters. 

Captain  C.  W.  Cottrell-Dormer  (Oxford- 
shire). 


Mrs  Cottrell-Dormer. 

Mr  J.  Thursby-Pelham  (Shropshire). 

Mrs  Thursby-Pelham. 

Mr  Cely  Trevilian  (Somersetshire). 

Mrs  Cely  Trevilian. 

Lieutenant-Colonel     H.     Le     Roy     Lewis, 

D.  S.  O.  (County  of  Southam  pton). 
Mrs  Lewis. 

Mr  R.  P.  Copeland  (Staffordshire). 
Mrs  Copeland. 
Mr  H.  E.  Buxton  (Suffolk). 
Mrs  H.  E.  Buxton. 
Mr  Max  L.  Waechter  (Surrey). 
Mrs  Waechter. 

Mr  Alfred  H.  Burton  (Sussex). 
Mrs  Burton. 

Mr  F.  E.  Muntz  (Warwickshire). 
Mrs  Muntz. 

Mr  Edward  C.  Schomberg  (Wiltshire). 
Mrs  Schomberg. 

Mr  Edward  A.  Broome  (Worcestershire). 
Mrs  Broome. 

Sir  Theophilus  Peel,  Bart.  (Yorkshire). 
Lady  Peel. 

Mr  Arthur  Knowles  (Lancashire). 
Mrs  Knowles. 

Mr  W.  Croyton  (Cornwall). 
Mrs  Croyton. 

Mr  Russell  Allen  (Anglesey). 
Mrs  Allen. 

Mr  J.  E.  Moore-Gwyn  (Breconshire). 
Mrs  Moore-Gwyn. 
Dr  R.  D.  Roberts  (Cardiganshire). 
Mrs  Roberts. 

Mr  J.  Morgan  Davies  (Carmarthenshire). 
Mrs  Davies. 

Mr  Ephraim  Wood  (Carnarvonshire). 
Mrs  Wood. 

Sir  Wyndham  Hanmer,  Bart.  (Flintshire). 
Lady  Hanmer. 

Mr  Edward  Daniel  (Glamorganshire). 
Mrs  Daniel. 

Mr  Romer  Williams  (Merionethshire). 
Mrs  Williams. 

Mr  Hugh  Lewis  (Montgomeryshire). 
Mrs  Hugh  Lewis. 

Dr  Henry  Owen,  D.C.L.  (Pembrokeshire). 
Mr  Cecil  R.  Stephens  (Radnorshire). 
Mrs  Stephens. 


420 


APPENDIX    I 


2.  IRELAND. 

Mr  William  Chaine  (Antrim). 

Mr  Alexander  Robinson  (Armagh). 

Mrs  Robinson. 

Mr  D.  H.  Doyne  (Carlow). 

Mr  T.  J.  Burrowes  (Cavan). 

Captain  Boyle  Creagh  (Clare). 

Captain  J.  C.  McClintock  (Donegal). 

Mrs  McClintock. 

Major  Blackwood  Price  (Down). 

Mrs  Price. 

Mr  Andrew  Jameson  (Dublin). 

Mrs  Jameson. 

Mr  Edward  Archdale  (Fermanagh). 

Mr  W.  S.  Waithman  (Galway). 

The  Lady  Phillippa  Waithman. 

Mr  William  T.  J.  Gun  (Kerry). 

Sir  Kildare  Borrowes,  Bart.  (Kildare). 

Lady  Borrowes. 

Mr  B.  Homan  Mulock  (King's  County). 

Mrs  Mulock. 

Mr  John  Merrick  Lloyd  (Leitrim). 

Mrs  Lloyd. 

Mr  Richard  de  Ros  Rose  (Limerick). 

Mrs  Rose. 

Major  H.  McCorkell  (Londonderry). 

Mr  S.  K.  Jackson  (Longford). 

Mrs  Jackson. 


Mr  John  Heywood  Lonsdale  (Louth). 

Mr  C.  H.  Caldwell  (Meath). 

Captain  E.  J.  Richardson  (Monaghan). 

Major  A.  French  (Roscommon). 

Mr  Henry  McCarrick  (Sligo). 

Major  S.  Phillips  (Tipperary). 

Mrs  Phillips. 

Mr  F.  P.  Gervais  (Tyrone). 

Mrs  Gervais. 

Colonel  J.  H.  Smyth,  C.M.G.  (Waterford). 

The  Lady  Harriet  Smyth. 

Captain  W.  Glascott  (Wexford). 

Mrs  Glascott. 

Lieutenant-Colonel      Henry      Leslie      Ellis 

(Wicklow). 
Mrs  Leslie  Ellis. 

Alderman  S.  Lawther,  J.P.  (Belfast  City). 
Mrs  Lawther. 
Councillor  Peter  M'Cabe  (High  Sheriff  of 

Dublin  City). 
Mrs  M'Cabe. 

Councillor  Vincent  Nash  (Limerick  City). 
Mrs  Nash. 
Mr    Matthew   A.   Ballantine    (Londonderry 

City). 
Mr  W.  F.  Barnes  (Sub-High  Sheriff  of  West- 

meath). 
Mrs  Barnes. 


No.  28. — SHERIFFS  OF  SCOTLAND. 


Sheriff  David  Brand. 

Mrs  Brand. 

Sheriff  Donald  Crawford. 

Sheriff  Edward  T.  Salvesen,  K.C. 

Mrs  Salveston. 

Sheriff  Sir  John  Cheyne,  K.C. 

Lady  Cheyne. 

Sheriff  John  Wilson,  K.C. 

Mrs  Wilson. 

Sheriff  Christopher  N.  Johnston. 

OTHER  SCOTTISH  OFFICIALS. 

Mr  Bailie  Grieve,  Senior  Police  Magistrate,  Edinburgh. 
Mr  W.  Slater  Brown,  Senior  Bailie,  „ 

Mr  Thomas  Hunter,  W.S.,  Town  Clerk,  „ 

Sheriffs-Substitute  Armour,  Boyd,  Buntine,  Campbell,  Gillespie,  Lee,  Lyell,  Mackenzie. 


Mrs  Johnston. 

Sheriff  C.  Kincaid  Mackenzie,  K.C. 

Mrs  Mackenzie. 

Sheriff  Henry  Johnston,  K.C. 

Mrs  Johnston. 

Sheriff  Andrew  Jameson,  K.C. 

Mrs  Jameson. 

Sheriff  C.J.  Guthrie,  K.C. 

Mrs  Guthrie. 


No.  29. — CONVENERS  OF  COUNTIES  IN  SCOTLAND. 


Mr  Alexander  Gordon. 

Mr  R.  A.  Oswald. 

Sir  George  Houston  Boswell,  Bart. 

Mr  James  Campbell. 

Mr  John  Windsor  Stuart. 

Mr  George  Younger. 

Mr  M.  Carthew-Yorstoun. 

Sir  James  H.  Gibson  Craig,  Bart. 

Sir  Charles  Adam,  Bart. 


Mr  Barnes  Graham. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  M.  A.  Clarke. 
Colonel  Home  Drummond. 
Mr  Robert  King. 
Mr  C.  H.  Scott  Plummer. 
Mr  John  Bruce  of  Sumburgh. 
Mr  A.  Peddie-WaddeL 
Mr  Andrew  Lindsay. 


APPENDIX    I  421 

No.  30. — OFFICIALS  OF  CHANNEL  ISLANDS,  ETC. 

Major-General  H.    R.    Abadie,    C.B.  (Lieu-      Mr  H.  A.  Giffard,  K.C.  (Bailiff  of  Guernsey). 

tenant  Governor  of  Jersey).  Mr  William  F.  Collings  (Seigneur,  Island  of 

Mrs  Abadie.  Sark). 

Mr  William  H.  Vernon  (Bailiff  of  Jersey).  Mr     Thomas     B.     H.     Cochrane    (Deputy 

Mrs  Vernon.  Governor  of  the  Isle  of  Wight). 

Major-General  M.  H.   Saward,   R.A.  (Lieu-      The  Lady  Adela  Cochrane. 

tenant  Governor  of  Guernsey).  Sir  James  Gell  (Clerk  of  the  Rolls,   Isle  of 

Mrs  Saward.  Man). 

No.  31. — BARONS  OF  THE  CINQUE  PORTS. 

Mr  Stafford  Charles,  the  Speaker  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  New  Romney). 

Mr  Henry  Martyn  Mowll,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Dover). 

Mr  Frederick  Adolphus  Langham,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Hastings). 

Mr  Henry  Stephen  Watts,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Sandwich). 

Mr  Henry  Strahan,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Hythe). 

Mr  Frank  Jarratt,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Rye). 

Mr  F.  A.  Inderwick,  K.C.,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Winchelsea). 

Mr  Frederick  Austin,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Faversham). 

Mr  Daniel  Baker,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Deputy  Mayor  of  Folkestone). 

Mr  James  Hoskin,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Margate). 

Mr  Herbert  Horace  Green,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Ramsgate). 

Mr  Councillor  Walter  Joseph  Solomon,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Deal). 

Mr  Edwin  Finn,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Lydd). 

Mr  J.  R.  Diggle,  Baron  of  the  Cinque  Ports  (Mayor  of  Tenterden). 

Mr  A.  Cohen,  K.C.,  Judge  of  the  Cinque  Ports. 

The  Right  Reverend  Dr  Webber,  Bishop  of  Brisbane,  Deputy  Chaplain  of  the  Cinque  Ports. 

Sir  Wollaston  Knocker,  C.B.,  Solicitor  of  the  Cinque  Ports. 

Mr  Walter  Dawes,  Deputy  Solicitor  of  the  Cinque  Ports. 

No.  32. — MUNICIPAL  AND  OTHER  LOCAL  AUTHORITIES. 

LORD    MAYORS    OF    ENGLAND    AND    IRELAND,    AND    WIVES. 

LORD  PROVOSTS  OF  SCOTLAND,  AND  WIVES,  ETC. 

The  Right  Honourable  Sir  J.  C.  Dimsdale,      The   Lord   Mayor  and   Lady   Mayoress    of 
Bart.,    Lord     Mayor     of    the    City    of  Belfast. 

The  Lady  Mayoress.  The  Right  Honourable  The  Lord  Provost  of 

The   Lord   Mayor  and  Lady   Mayoress   of     \[rs  Steel 

Birmingham.  The  Honourable  The  Lord  Provost  of  Glas- 

The   Lord   Mayor   and  Lady   Mayoress    of  gow 

Bristo1-  Miss  Chisholm. 

The    Lord   Mayor  and  Lady   Mayoress    of     The  Lord  Provost  of  Dundee. 

Leeds.  Mrs  Hunter. 

The   Lord   Mayor  and  Lady   Mayoress    of     The  Lord  provost  of  Aberdeen. 

Liverpool.  Mrs  Fleming. 

The    Lord   Mayor  and  Lady   Mayoress    of     The  Lord  Provost  of  Perth. 

Manchester.  Mrs  Maceregor 

The  Lord   Mayor  and  Lady  Mayoress    of 

Sheffield.  Colonel    Clifford    Probyn,    J.P.    (Mayor    of 

The  Right  Honourable  The  Lord  Mayor  of  Westminster). 

York  and  Lady  Mayoress.  The  Mayoress  of  Westminster. 

CORPORATION  OF  LONDON. 

ALDERMEN  AND  RECORDER.  Alderman  Sir  Joseph  Savory    Bart 

Alderman  Sir  David  Evans,  K.C.M.G. 

Alderman  Sir  Henry  Edmund  Knight.  Alderman  Sir  Joseph  Renals,  Bart. 

Alderman  Sir  Reginald  Hanson,  Bart.  Alderman  Sir  Walter  Wilkin,  K.C.M.G. 


422 


APPENDIX    I 


Alderman    Sir    G.    Faudel   Phillips,    Bart., 

G.C.I.E. 

Alderman  Sir  John  Voce  Moore. 
Alderman  Sir  Alfred  James  Newton,  Bart. 
Alderman  Sir  Frank  Green,  Bart. 
Alderman  Sir  Marcus  Samuel. 
Alderman  Sir  James  Thomson  Ritchie. 
Mr  Alderman  John  Pound. 
Mr  Alderman  Walter  Vaughan  Morgan. 
Alderman  Sir  William  Purdie  Treloar. 
Mr  Alderman  George  Wyatt  Truscott. 
Mr  Alderman  Frederick  Prat  Alliston. 
Alderman  Sir  John  Knill,  Bart. 
Mr  Alderman  Thomas  Vezey  Strong. 
Mr  Alderman  Henry  George  Smallman. 
Mr  Alderman  Thomas  Boor  Crosby. 
Mr  Alderman  Howard  Carlile  Morris. 


Mr  Alderman  David  Burnett. 

Sir  Forrest  Fulton,  K.C.  (Recorder). 

SHERIFFS. 

Mr  Sheriff  John  Charles  Bell. 
Mr  Sheriff  Horace  Brooks  Marshall. 

Sir    Prior    Goldney,    Bart.     (City    Remem- 
brancer). 

Mr  James  Bell  (Town  Clerk  of  London). 
LONDON  COUNTY  COUNCIL. 

Mr  John  M.    McDougall,  Chairman   of  the 
London  County  Council. 

Mr  A.  M.  Torrance. 

Sir  William  Collins. 

The  Deputy-Chairman  of  the  London  County 
Council. 


CHAIRMEN  OF  COUNTY  COUNCILS 
(not  being  Peers,  Privy  Councillors,  or  Members  of  Parliament). 


Mr  Richard  Prichard  Jones  (Anglesey). 

Mr  W.  G.  Mount  (Berkshire). 

Mr  Robert  Stephenson  (Cambridgeshire). 

Colonel  J.  R.  Howell  (Cardiganshire). 

Mr  Joseph  Joseph  (Carmarthenshire). 

Mr  Robert  Hughes  (Carnarvonshire). 

Colonel  George  Dixon  (Cheshire). 

Mr  H.  C.  Howard  (Cumberland). 

Mr  O.  Isgoed  Jones,  J.P.  (Denbighshire). 

Mr  George  Herbert  Strutt,  D.  L. ,  J.  P.  (Derby- 
shire). 

Mr  Samuel  Storey,  D.L.,  J.P.  (Durham, 
County  Palatine). 

Mr  Joseph  Martin  (Ely,  Isle  of). 

Mr  Andrew  Johnson  (Essex). 

Mr  William  Davies  (Flintshire). 

Mr  John  Blandy-Jenkins,  J.P.  (Glamorgan- 
shire). 

Colonel  Prescott-Decie,  D.L..  J.P.  (Hereford- 
shire). 

Sir  John  Evans,  K.C.B.  (Hertfordshire). 

Mr    Godfrey    Baring,    D.L.,    J.P.    (Isle    of 

Mr  George  Marsham  (Kent). 

Mr  Hussey  Packe  (Leicestershire). 

Mr  William  Embleton-Fox,  J.P.  (Lincoln- 
shire, Lindsey). 

Sir  John  H.  Thorold,  Bart.  (Lincolnshire, 
Kesteven). 

Mr  C.  F.  Tunnard  (Lincolnshire,  Holland). 


The     Honourable    Charles     Henry    Wynn 

(Merionethshire). 

Mr  R.  D.  M.  Littler,  C.B.,  K.C.  (Middlesex). 
Mr  Edwin  Grove  (Monmouthshire). 
Sir  Charles  E.  G.  Phillips,  Bart.  (Pembroke- 
shire). 

Mr  Charles  Coltman  Rogers  (Radnorshire). 
Mr  J.  Bowen-Jones,  J.P.  (Shropshire). 
Mr  A.  J.  Goodford,  D.L.,  J.P.(Somersetshire). 
Mr  Oliver  Denn  Johnson,  J.  P.  (Suffolk,  West). 
Mr  Edward  Joseph  Halsey,  J.P.  (Surrey). 
Mr     William     Vicesimus     Knox     Stenning 

(Sussex,  East). 
Mr  John  Stratford  Dugdale,  K.C.,  D.L.,  J.P. 

(Warwickshire). 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Francis  Markham,  D.L., 

J.P.  (Westmoreland). 
Mr  John  William  Willis  Bund,  D.L.,  J.P. 

(Worcestershire). 
Sir  Charles  Legard,  Bart.   (Yorkshire,   East 

Riding). 
Mr    Charles    George    Milnes-Gaskell,    J.P. 

(Yorkshire,  West  Riding). 

Mr  O'Donnell  (Leitrim). 

Mr  Thomas  B.  Mitchell  (Limerick). 

CHIEF  CONSTABLES. 
Sir  John  Dunne,  K.C.B. 
Major  T.  J.  Leadbetter. 


MAYORS  OF  COUNTY  BOROUGHS 
(not  being  Peers  or  Members  of  Parliament). 


Mr  John  P.  Smith,  J.P.  (Barrow-in-Furness). 
Mr  Edward  E.  Phillips  (Bath). 
Mr  Gibson  Ferrier    Steven   (Berwick-upon- 
Tweed). 


Mr  GeorgeS.  Hazelhurst,  J.P.  (Birkenhead). 
Alderman  John  Miles,  J.P.  (Bolton). 
Dr  George  S.  Wild  (Bootle). 
Mr  George  Frost  (Bournemouth). 


APPENDIX    I 


423 


Mr  William  C.  Lupton,  J.P.  (Bradford). 

Alderman  John  Edward  Stafford,  J.P. 
(Brighton). 

Alderman  Thomas  Thornber,  J.P.  (Burnley). 

Mr  John  Robert  Morris  (Burton-on-Trent). 

Mr  John  Battersley  (Bury). 

Alderman  George  Collard,  J.P.  (Canterbury). 

Mr  Frank  Beavan,  J.P.  (Cardiff). 

Mr  James  Frost  (Chester). 

Mr  Albert  Samuel  Tomson  (Coventry). 

Mr  Nathaniel  Page  (Croydon). 

Alderman  Abraham  Woodiwiss,  J.P.  (Derby). 

Mr  Edgar  May  Leest  (Devonport). 

Mr  John  Hughes  (Dudley). 

Mr  Albert  Edward  Dunn  (Exeter). 

Alderman  Alexander  Gillies,  J.P.  (Gateshead). 

Mr  Samuel  Bland  (Gloucester). 

Mr  Moses  Abraham  (Great  Grimsby). 

Alderman  William  Brear  (Halifax). 

Alderman  Herbert  Coates  (Hanley). 

Alderman  Ernest  Woodhead,  M.  A.  (Hudders- 
field). 

Mr  William  Alfred  Gelder  (Kingston-on- 
Hull). 

Mr  Arthur  Charles  Churchman  (Mayor  of 
Ipswich). 

Alderman  Edward  Wood  (Leicester). 

Mr  John  William  Ruddock,  J.P.  (Lincoln). 

Alderman  Joseph  McLauchlan  (Middles- 
brough). 

Alderman  Henry  William  Newton  (New- 
castle-upon-Tyne). 


Mr  Frederick G.  Adnitt,  J.P.  (Northampton). 

Mr  Russell  James  Colman,  J.P.  (Norwich). 

Mr  Edward  Newcombe  Elborne  (Notting- 
ham). 

Alderman  Jarnes  Eckersley  (Oldham). 

Alderman  Walter  Gray,  J.P.  (Oxford). 

Mr  Joseph  A.  Bellamy,  J.P.  (Plymouth). 

Mr  William  Thomas  Dupree  (Portsmouth). 

Mr  Alfred  Holland  BuH  (Reading). 

Alderman  Samuel  Turner  (Rochdaje). 

Colonel  W.  W.  Pilkington,  J.P.  (St  Helens). 

Alderman  Samuel  Rudman  (Salford). 

Mr  Frederick  Aubrey  Dunsford,  J.P.  (South- 
ampton). 

Mr  George  Beattie  (South  Shields). 

Mr  Albert  Johnson  (Stockport). 

Mr  John  George  Kirtley  (Sunderland). 

Mr  Griffith  Thomas  (Swansea). 

Mr  William  J.  Pearman-Smith  (Walsall). 

Mr  Joseph  Charlton  Parr  (Mayor  of  Warring- 
ton). 

Mr  John  Henry  Chesshire  (West  Brom- 
wich). 

Mr  Leslie  William  Spratt,  J.P.  (West 
Ham). 

Alderman  J.  F.  Wilson,  J.P.  (West  Hartle- 
pool). 

Mr  Richard  Edward  Kellett  (Wigan). 

Mr  B.  D.  Canceller  (Winchester). 

Mr  Charles  Paulton  Plant  (Wolverhampton). 

Alderman  Walter  Holland  (Worcester). 

Alderman  Walter  Diver  (Great  Yarmouth). 


MAYORS  OF  METROPOLITAN  BOROUGHS. 


Mr  Haworth  Barnes,  J.P.  (Battersea). 

Colonel  Samuel  B.  Bevington,  V.D.,  J.P. 
(Bermondsey). 

Mr  C.  E.  Fox,  J.P.  (Bethnal  Green). 

Mr  William  Scott-Scott,  J.P.  (Camberwell). 

Major  W.  F.  Woods  (Chelsea). 

Mr  Benjamin  J.  Jacob  (Deptford). 

Mr  Enos  Howes,  J.P.  (Finsbury). 

Mr  Timothy  Davis  (Fulham). 

Mr  Ion  Hamilton  Benn  (Greenwich). 

Mr  Walter  Johnson,  J.P.  (Hackney). 

Mr  Thomas  Chamberlen,  J.P.  (Hammer- 
smith). 

Alderman  Sir  Henry  Hanhart,  LL.B.  (Hamp- 
stead). 


Alderman  George  Phillips  (Holborn). 

Mr  William  J.  Crump,  J.P.  (Islington). 

Sir  H.  Seymour  King,  K.C.I.E.,  M.P.  (Ken- 
sington). 

Mr  James  White,  J.P.,  LL.D.  (Lambeth). 

Mr  T.  W.  Williams  (Lewisham). 

Mr  Edmund  Barnes,  J.P.  (St  Pancras). 

Mr  William  Crooks  (Poplar). 

Mr  Edward  Gates  (Shoreditch). 

Mr  Alderman  Frederick  Redman  (South- 
wark). 

Mr  Alderman  Edward  Mann  (Stepney). 

Mr  William  Eve  (Stoke  Newington). 

Mr  William  J.  Lancaster  (Wandsworth). 

Mr  John  J.  Messent  (Woolwich). 


MAYORS  OF  ENGLAND,  WALES  AND  IRELAND 

(not  being  Peers  or  Members  of  Parliament). 

(The  names  of  the  Mayors  of  Boroughs,  not  being  Metropolitan  or  County  Boroughs  or  Cinque 
Ports,  are  not  given  in  the  Earl  MarshaCs  Lists.) 


Aberavon. 

Abergavenny. 

Aberystwyth. 

Abingdon. 

Accrington. 

Aldeburgh. 


Andover. 

Appleby. 
Arundel. 
Ashton  -  under  • 

Lyne. 
Bacup. 


Banbury. 

Banger. 

Barnsley. 

Barnstaple. 

Basingstoke. 

Batley. 


Beaumaris. 

Beccles. 

Bedford. 

Beverley. 

Bewdley. 

Bideford. 


Bishop's  Castle. 

Blackpool. 

Blandford 

Forum. 
Bodmin. 
Brackley. 


424 


APPENDIX    I 


Brecon. 
Bridgnorth. 

Dunstable. 
Durham. 

King's  Lynn. 
Kingston   -  on  - 

Okehampton. 
Ossett. 

Stoke  -  upon 
Trent. 

Bridgewater. 

East  Retford. 

Thames. 

Oswestry. 

Stratford  -  upon- 

Bridport. 

Eastbourne. 

Lam  peter. 

Pembroke. 

Avon. 

Brighouse. 

Eccles. 

Lancaster. 

Penryn. 

Sudbury. 

Buckingham. 

Evesham. 

Launceston. 

Penzance. 

Sutton  Coldfield. 

Burslem. 

Eye. 

Leamington  Spa. 

Peterborough. 

Swindon. 

Bury    St    E  d- 

Falmouth. 

Leigh. 

Pontefract. 

Tamworth. 

munds. 

Flint. 

Leominster. 

Poole. 

Taunton. 

Calne. 

Glastonbury. 

Lewes. 

Pudsey. 

Tenby. 

Cambridge. 

Glossop. 

Lichfield. 

Pwllheli. 

Tewkesbury. 

Cardigan. 

Godalming. 

Liskeard. 

Queenborough. 

Thetford. 

Carlisle. 

Godmanchester. 

Llandovery. 

Rawtenstall. 

Thornaby  -  on  - 

Carmarthen. 

Grantham. 

Llanfyllin. 

Reigate. 

Tees. 

Carnarvon. 

Gravesend. 

Llanidloes. 

Richmond    (Sur- 

Tiverton. 

Chard. 

Guildford. 

Londonderry. 

rey). 

Todmorden. 

Chatham. 

Harrogate. 

Longton. 

Richmond 

Torquay. 

Chelmsford. 

HartlepooL 

Lostwithiel. 

(Yorks). 

Torrington, 

Cheltenham. 

Harwich. 

Loughborough. 

Ripon. 

Great. 

Chesterfield. 
Chichester. 

Haslingden. 
Haverford  west  . 

Louth. 
Lowestoft. 

Rochester. 
Rotherham. 

Totnes. 
Truro. 

Chippenham. 

Hedon. 

Ludlow. 

Ruthin. 

Tunbridge  Wells 

Chorley. 

Helston. 

Luton. 

Ryde. 

Tynemouth. 

Christchurch. 

Hemel      Hemp- 

Lyme  Regis. 

Saffron  Walden. 

Wakefield. 

Clitheroe. 

stead. 

Lymington. 

St  Albans. 

Wallingford. 

Colchester. 

Henley-  on  - 

Macclesfield. 

St     Ives     (Corn- 

Wareham. 

Colne. 

Tbames. 

Maidenhead. 

wall). 

Warrington. 

Congleton. 

Hereford. 

Maidstone. 

St  Ives  (Hunts). 

Wednesbury. 

Conway. 

Hertford. 

Maldon. 

Salisbury. 

Wells. 

Cowbridge. 

Heywood. 

Malmesbury. 

Saltash. 

Welshpool. 

Crewe. 

High  Wycombe. 

Mansfield. 

Scarborough. 

Wenlock. 

Darlington. 

Higham  Ferrers. 

Marlborough. 

Shaftesbury. 

Weymouth. 

Dartmouth. 

Honiton. 

Middleton. 

Shrewsbury. 

Whitehaven. 

Darwen. 

Hove. 

Mon  mouth. 

Smethwick. 

Widnes. 

Daventry. 

Huntingdon. 

Montgomery. 

Southend-on-Sea 

Wilton. 

Denbigh. 

Hyde. 

Morley. 

South  Molton. 

Winchelsea. 

Devizes. 

Ilkeston. 

Morpeth. 

Southport. 

Windsor. 

Dewsbury. 

Ipswich. 

Mossley. 

Southwold. 

Wisbech. 

Doncaster. 

Jarrow-on-Tyne. 

Neath. 

Stafford. 

Wokingham. 

Dorchester. 

Keighley. 

Nelson. 

Stalybridge. 

Woodstock. 

Douglas. 

Kendal. 

Newark. 

Stamford. 

Workington. 

Droitwich. 

Kidderminster. 

Newbury. 

Stockton  -  upon- 

Worthing. 

Dukinfield. 

Kidwelly. 

Newport. 

Tees. 

Wrexham. 

Yeovil. 

PROVOSTS  OF  SCOTLAND. 

(  The  names 

•  of  the  Scottish  Provosts,  not  being  Lord  Provosts,  do  not  c 
Earl  Marshals  lists). 

ippear  in  the 

Airdrie. 

Burntisland. 

Dumfries. 

Go  van. 

Kilrenny. 

Annan. 
Anstruther  (Eas- 

Campbeltown. 
Coatbridge. 

Dunbar. 
Dunfermline. 

Haddington. 
Hamilton. 

Kinghorn. 
Kintore. 

ter). 

Crail. 

Dysart. 

Hawick. 

Kirkcaldy. 

Anstruther(  Wes- 

Cromarty. 

Elgin. 

Inveraray. 

Kirkcudbright. 

ter). 

Cullen. 

Falkirk. 

Inverkeithing. 

Kirkwall. 

Arbroath. 

Culross. 

Forfar. 

Inverness. 

Lanark. 

Ayr. 

Cupar-Fife. 

Forres. 

Inverurie. 

Lauder. 

Banff. 

Dingwall. 

Fortrose. 

Irvine. 

Leith. 

Bervie. 

Dornoch. 

Galashiels. 

Jedburgh. 

Linlithgow. 

Brechin. 

Dumbarton. 

Greenock. 

Kilmarnock. 

Lochmaben. 

APPENDIX    I 


425 


Montrose. 

Musselburgh. 

Nairn. 

New  Galloway. 

North  Berwick. 


Berwick  -  on  - 

Tweed. 
Bristol. 
Canterbury. 
Carmarthen. 


Oban. 

Paisley. 

Peebles. 

Peterhead. 

Pittenweem. 


Port  Glasgow. 
Queen's  Ferry. 
Renfrew. 
Rothesay. 
Rutherglen. 


St  Andrews. 

Sanquhar. 

Selkirk. 

Stirling. 

Stranraer. 


Tain. 
Whithorn. 
Wick. 
Wigton. 


SHERIFFS  OF  CITIES— ENGLAND  AND  WALES. 
Chester.  Kingston-upon-       Newcastle  -  on  -       Poole. 

Exeter.  Hull.  Tyne.  Southampton. 

Gloucester.  Lichfield.  Norwich.  Worcester. 

Haverfordwest.        Lincoln.  Nottingham.  York. 

Oxford. 


No.  33. — LEARNED  AND  OTHER  SOCIETIES. 


Mr  A.  B.  Kempe  (Treasurer,  Royal  Society). 

Mrs  Kempe. 

Mr  James  Dewar,  F.R.S.  (Representative  of 
the  Royal  Institution  of  Great  Britain). 

Mrs  Dewar. 

Sir  John  Murray,  K.C.B.,  LL.D.  (Represen- 
tative of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edin- 
burgh). 

Lady  Murray. 

Professor  R.  Atkinson  (President  of  the  Royal 
Irish  Academy). 

Sir  John  Evans,  K.C.B.  (Vice- President  of 
the  Society  of  Antiquaries). 

Lady  Evans. 

Mr  David  Murray,  LL.D.  (Vice- President, 
Society  of  Antiquaries  of  Scotland). 

Mrs  David  Murray. 

Sir  Edward  J.  Poynter  (President  of  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Arts). 

Lady  Poynter. 

Sir  Thomas  Drew  (President  of  the  Royal 
Hibernian  Academy). 

Lady  Drew. 

Sir  William  S.  Church,  Bart.,  M.D.  (President 
of  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians). 

Lady  Church. 

Sir  Thomas  R.  Eraser,  M.D.  (President  of 
the  Royal  College  of  Physicians  of  Edin- 
burgh). 

Lady  Eraser. 

Sir  L.  J.  Nixon,  M.D.  (President  of  the 
Royal  College  of  Physicians  of  Ire- 
land). 

Lady  Nixon. 

Sir  Henry  G.  Howse  (President  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Surgeons  of  England). 

Lady  Howse. 


Mr    J.    Halliday   Groom,    M.D.    (President 

of  the   Royal   College    of    Surgeons    of 

Edinburgh). 
Mr  Myles  (President  of  the  Royal  College  of 

Surgeons  of  Ireland). 
Mrs  Myles. 
Dr  James  Finlayson  (President  of  the  Faculty 

of  Physicians  and  Surgeons,  Glasgow). 
Sir   A.    C.    Mackenzie,    Mus.    Doc.,    LL.D. 

(Principal,  Royal  Academy  of  Music). 
Lady  Mackenzie. 
Mr   William   Emerson   (President  of  Royal 

Institute  of  British  Architects). 
Mrs  Emerson. 
Mr    Charles    Hawksley    (President    of    the 

Institution  of  Civil  Engineers). 
Mrs  Hawksley. 
Sir    Ernest    Clarke    (Representative    of    the 

Royal  Agricultural  Society). 
Lady  Clarke. 
Sir   Ralph    Anstruther    of    Balcaskie,    Bart. 

(Chairman  of  the   Highland  and   Agri- 
cultural Society  of  Scotland). 
Lady  Anstruther. 


Mr  E.  J.  Gillespie. 
MrJ.  Inr 


ines  Rogers  (Chairman  of  the  London 

Chamber  of  Commerce). 
Mrs  Rogers. 
Sir    Clements    Markham,    K.C.B.,    F.R.S. 

(President    of   the   Royal    Geographical 

Society). 
Lady  Markham. 
Sir   Henry  Irving   (President  of  the  Actors' 

Association). 
Sir     Hubert     Parry,     Mus.     Doc.,     D.C.L. 

(Director  of  the  Royal  College  of  Music). 
The  Lady  Maude  Parry. 


No.  34. — NATIONAL  CONFERENCE  OF  FRIENDLY  SOCIETIES. 

Mr  W.  G.  Bunn.  Mr  Alfred  Chapman. 

Mr  J.  L.  Stead.  Mr  J.  Boyd. 

Mr.  J.  E.  Cleveland.  Mr  F.  Litchfield. 
Mr  J.  J.  Stockall. 


Mr  G.  Wilde. 

Mr  R.  J.  Vallender. 

Mr  W.  Marlow. 


Mr  Richardson  Camp- 
bell. 
Mr  W.  Wightman. 


426 


APPENDIX    I 


No.  35. — REPRESENTATIVES  OF  RAILWAY  COMPANIES. 


Mr  Sam  Fay  (Great  Central  Railway). 

Mr  Gooday  (Great  Eastern  Railway). 

The  Lord  Claud  Hamilton  (Great  Eastern 
Railway). 

Mr  J.  L.  Wilkinson  (Great  Western  Railway). 

Mr  Thomas  Isaac  Allen  (Great  Western  Rail- 
way). 

Mr  W.  Forbes  (London,  Brighton  and 
South  Coast  Railway). 

Mr  F.  Harrison  (London  and  North- Western 
Railway). 

Mr  Charles  T.  Owens  (London  and  South 
Western  Railway). 

Mr  John  Matheson  (Midland  Railway). 

Mr  Vincent  W.  Hill  (South  Eastern  and 
Chatham  Railways). 


Mr  Cosmo  Bonsor  (South  Eastern  and 
Chatham  Railways). 

Mr  George  Gibb  (North  Eastern  Railway). 

Sir  James  Thompson  (Caledonian  Railway). 

Mr  G.  B.  Wieland  (North  British  Railway). 

Mr  James  Gray  (Great  Northern  (Ireland) 
Railway). 

Mr  W.  S.  Golding  (Great  Southern  and 
Western  Railway). 

Sir  R.  Cusack  (Midland  Great  Western  Rail- 
way). 

Mr  A.  Ross  (Great  Northern  Railway). 

Sir  George  Armytage,  Bart.  (Lancashire  and 
Yorkshire  Railway). 

Mr  J.  A.  F.  Aspinall  (Lancashire  and  York- 
shire Railway). 


No.  36. — THE  FOLLOWING  NAMES  ARE  NOT  INCLUDED  IN  ANY  OF  THE 
OFFICIAL  CATEGORIES.  THEY  COMPRISE  THOSE  OF  DISTINGUISHED 
FOREIGNERS  NOT  ATTACHED  TO  MISSIONS,  OF  NOMINEES  OF  THE 
CORONATION  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE  AND  OF  THE  DEAN  AND 
CHAPTER  OF  WESTMINSTER,  AND  OF  A  NUMBER  OF  PERSONS  WHO 
WERE  INVITED  FOR  VARIOUS  REASONS. 


The  Duke  of  Alba. 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Awdry,  D.D., 

of  South  Tokio. 
Mrs  Edwin  Abbey. 
Mrs  Alcock. 
Mrs  Allcroft. 

Mr  George  Anderson  (White  Rod). 
Miss  Astor. 
Mrs  Bradley. 
Miss  Bradley. 
Miss  Emily  Bradley. 
Mrs  Hugh  Bradley. 
The  Lady  Frances  Balfour. 
Lady  Bridge. 
Mrs  J.  E.  C.  Bodley. 
Madame  Sarah  Bernhardt. 
Mr  Arthur  C.  Benson. 
Mr  Baker. 

Mr  Montague  Barlow. 
Miss  Bainbridge. 

Colonel  Sir  E.  Bradford,  G.C.B.,  K.C.S.I. 
Lady  Bradford. 
Miss  Beryl  Bradford. 
The  Reverend  H.  M.  Burge. 
Mrs  Burge. 
Baron  Boxall. 
Baroness  Boxall. 
Mrs  Bramwell  Booth. 
Sir  James  Blyth,  Bart. 
Mr  Thomas  Brock,  R.A. 
Mr  Moberley  BelL 


Mrs  Moberley  Bell. 
The  Honourable  Mrs  Beddard. 
Mrs  Sylvia  Birchenough. 
Mrs  Beauclerk. 

Sir  W.  H.  Browne-Ffolkes,  Bart. 
Miss  Emily  Bailey. 
Miss  Buxton. 

Captain  Burne,  Trinity  House. 
Monsieur  Philippe  Crozier,  Chief  of  the  Pro- 
tocol of  the  French  Foreign  Office. 
Sir  Vincent  Caillard. 
Lady  Cathcart. 
Mr  J.  D.  Campbell,  C.M.G. 
Reverend  F.  B.  Campbell. 
Mr  William  Cazalet. 
Mrs  Cazalet. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Chetwynd. 
Mr  Somers  Clarke. 
Captain  A.  W.  Clarke. 
Major  Cox. 
Mr  Herbert  Cox. 
Mr  Henry  Cook. 
Colonel  Crutchley. 
Mrs  Crutchley. 
Mr  Frank  Dymoke. 
Mrs  Dymoke. 
Mr  J.  R.  Dasent,  C.B. 
Mrs  Dasent. 
Mr  Carless  Davis. 
Baron  von  Deichmann. 
Baroness  von  Deichmann. 


APPENDIX    I 


427 


Miss  Emily  Digby. 

Mr  T.  A.  Dorrien-Smith. 

Mr  Henry  Duckworth. 

Mr  J.  Duncan. 

Mrs  Duncan. 

The  Vice-Provost  of  Eton. 

Miss  Ellis. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Charles  Eliot. 

Miss  Eliot. 

Mrs  Charles  Elliot. 

Rear-Admiral  W.  H.  Fawkes. 

Mrs  Fawkes. 

Miss  Farquhar. 

Miss  Florence  M.  Fielding. 

Miss  Fletcher  (His  Majesty's  nurse). 

Mrs  Fitzgerald. 

Lieutenant-General  Fryer,  C.B. 

Mrs  Fryer. 

Mr  Emil  Fuchs. 

Mr  Henry  N.  Gladstone. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Gladstone. 

Mr  Wilhelm  Ganz. 

Mrs  Ganz. 

Mr  G.  L.  Gomme. 

Mr  C.  Grant  Robertson. 

Mrs  Gray. 

Mrs  Philip  Green. 

Miss  Alice  Grenfell. 

The  Reverend  J.  J.   Hornby,  D.D.,  Provost 

of  Eton. 

MrsHopeVere. 
Mrs  Claud  Hobart. 
Lady  Hamilton. 

Miss  Haynes  (His  Majesty's  nurse). 
Miss  Hargood. 
Mr  J.  E.  Harrison. 
Mrs  Bruce  Hart. 
Miss  Hart. 
Mrs  Henson. 
Miss  Henson. 
Miss  Joan  Howard. 
Major  Hussey. 
Mrs  Hussey. 
Mr  Joish. 

Mr  Charles  Alfred  Jones. 
Mr  Henry  Jones- Davies. 
Lieutenant-General  Sir  T.  Kelly -Kenny, 

K.C.B. 

Baron  de  Heeckeren  de  Kell. 
Baroness  de  Heeckeren  de  Kell. 
Miss  Kemys-Tynte. 
Mr  Charles  Kerr. 
Mrs  Charles  Kerr. 
The  Honourable  and  Very  Reverend  T-  W. 

Leigh,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Hereford. 
Miss  Alice  Leigh. 
Miss  Langtry. 
Mr  Harry  Lee. 
Mrs  Lee. 
Mr  F.  H.  Lee. 
Mrs  Lascelles. 


Mr  A.  F.  G.  Leveson  Gower. 

Mr  Jenkyn  Lewis. 

Count  Joachim  Moltke,  G.C.V.O. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Maguire. 

The  Honourable  Sir  Schomberg  McDonnell, 

K.C.B. 

Sir  J.  R.  Heron-Maxwell,  Bart. 
Colonel  Sir  J.  T.  Maxwell,  K.C.B. 
Lady  Maxwell. 
Brigadier-General  Maitland. 
The  Reverend  Canon  Madan. 
The  Reverend  A.  MacColl. 
Miss  MacDonald. 
Mrs  Maund. 
Mr  A.  Murray-Smith. 
Mrs  A.  Murray-Smith. 
Miss  Micklethwaite. 
Mr  S.  S.  Mossop. 
Mr  Robert  U.  Morgan. 
The  Duke  de  Noailles. 
The  Duchess  de  Noailles. 
Mr  W.  C.  Oman. 
Miss  Dorothy  Ommanney. 
Prince  Henry  of  Pless. 
Princess  Henry  of  Pless. 
Lady  Penn  Symons. 
Lady  Parratt. 
Miss  Parratt. 
Mrs  Perugini. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  C.  D.  Paterson. 
Mr  William  Parry-Evans. 
Sir  William  Russell,  Bart. ,  Secretary  of  the 

Coronation  Executive  Committee. 
Mr  Idris  Bey  Raghet. 
Mrs  Radcliff. 
Mrs  Richmond  Ritchie. 
Mr  J.  W.  Rob. 
Mrs  Roberts. 
Mrs  John  Roberts. 
Reverend  A.  W.  Robinson. 
Rear-Admiral  Simpson,  Chilian  Navy. 
Mrs  Ralph  Sneyd. 
Lady  Seymour. 
Sir  Albert  Seymour,  Bart. 
Mr  Vivian  Smith. 
The  Lady  Sybil  Smith. 
Sir  Charles  Villiers  Stanford. 
Lady  Stanford. 
Reverend  John  Storrs. 
Mrs  Storrs. 

Colonel  Mair  Stuart,  C.B. 
Count    de    San    Martino,    M.V.O.,   Marine 

Painter  in  Ordinary  to  the  King. 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Charles  Isham  Strong. 
Captain  Statham. 
Mr  J.  A.  Stead. 
Miss  Stanley. 
Mrs  Melville  Simons. 
Mr  J.  C.  Thynne. 
Miss  Thynne. 
Mrs  Thynne. 


428 


APPENDIX    I 


Miss  Agatha  Thynne. 

Miss  Beryl  Thynne. 

Professor    L.    Tuxon,    the  Queen's  Special 

Artist. 

Sir  L.  Alma  Tadema,  R.A. 
Lady  Tadema. 
The    Right     Reverend    Bishop    Tucker    of 

Uganda. 
Miss  Tail. 

The  Honourable  Lady  Tryon 
Sir  Henry  Thompson,  Bart. 
Reverend  M.  C.  Taylor,  D.D. 
Captain  A.  S.  Thompson,  C.B. 
Captain  Towse,  B.C. 
Mrs  Towse. 
Colonel  Trench. 
Mr  D.  Croal  Thompson. 
Mrs  Croal  Thompson. 
Dr  Henry  Troutbeck. 
Mrs  John  Troutbeck. 
Miss  Troutbeck. 
Miss  Edith  Troutbeck. 
Mr  G.  R.  Theobald. 
Mrs  Vicars. 
Mrs  Albert  Vicars. 
Mr  Villiers. 

Mr  W.  Graham  Vivian. 
Captain  Vyvyan,  Trinity  House. 
Mr  Scrymgeour  Wedderburn. 
Mrs  Scrymgeour  Wedderburn. 
The  Lady  Eva  Wemyss. 
Miss  Wilberforce. 
Sir  Henry  White. 
Lady  White. 
Reverend  Dr  Woods. 
Mrs  Woods. 
Mr  G.  S.  Woods. 


Reverend  F.  W.  Welldon. 

Mrs  Wombwell. 

Mr  Wade. 

Mrs  Wade. 

Reverend  C.  Williamson. 

Major-General  W.  P.  Wright. 

Mrs  Wright. 

Mrs  Waters. 

Canon  Christopher  Wordsworth. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Maxwell  Witham. 

Miss  Florence  Williams. 

Sir  William  Watson. 

Reverend  Joseph  Wood,  D.D.,  Head  Master 

of  Harrow. 
Mrs  Wood. 
Mrs  Wauchope. 
Colonel  Albert  Webb. 
Mrs  Webb. 

The  Honourable  Mrs  Eliot  Yorke. 
General  J.  M.  Ashton. 
Mrs  Ashton. 
Mrs  E.  L.  Baylies. 
Mr  W.  H.  Buckler. 
The  Honourable  H.  B.  Brown. 
Mrs  Drexel. 

The  Honourable  J.  W.  Griggs. 
The     Right     Reverend      Bishop 

Hartzell.  U.S.A. 

The  Honourable  F.  W.  Holls. 
Mr  David  P.  Morgan. 
Mr  J.  Pierpont  Morgan. 
Mrs  J.  P.  Morgan. 
Miss  Morgan. 
Mr  Joseph  Peabody. 
The  Honourable  Oscar  Straus. 
Mr  J.  C.  White. 


No.  37. — MASTERS  AND  BOYS  OF  WESTMINSTER  ScnooL.1 

Head  Master — Reverend  James  Gow,  M.A. ,  Litt.D. 
Master  of  the  Kings  Scholars— Reverend  A.  G.  S.  Raynor,  M.A. 

Masters  and  Masters'  Families  : — Mrs  Gow ;  Reverend  W.  Failes,  M.A.,  and  Mrs  Failes  ;  Mr 
W.  G.  Etheridge,  M.A.,  and  Mrs  Etheridge  ;  Mr  E.  L.  Fox,  M.A.,  and  Mrs  Fox  ;  Mr  A. 
C.  Liddell,  M.A.,  and  Mrs  Liddell ;  Mr  I.  F.  Smedley,  M.A.,  and  Mrs  Smedley ;  Mr  R. 
Tanner,  M.A.,  and  Miss  Tanner  :  Mr  J.  Tyson,  B.A. ,  and  Mrs  Tyson  ;  Mrs  Raynor  ;  Mr 
B.  F.  Hardy,  M.A.  ;  Mr  J.  J.  Huckwell,  M.A.  ;  Mr  W.  N.  Just,  M.A.  ;  Mr  W.  Kneen  ; 
Reverend  G.  H.  Nail,  M.A.  ;  Mr  J.  Sargeaunt,  M.A.  ;  Mr  E.  C.  Sherwood,  M.A.  ;  Mr 
A.  S.  F.  Gow,  Mr  J.  C.  Gow,  Mr  R.  C.  Gow,  Mr  R.  E.  Tanner,  Mr  L.  Tanner,  Mr  F. 
Failes.  Mr  B.  Failes. 


1  The  names  of  the  Westminster  boys  and  their  masters,  with  the  exception  of  that  of 
the  headmaster,  do  not  appear  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  lists,  although  each  of  the  King's 
scholars  received  a  formal  invitation.  In  view  of  the  intimate  connection  which  St 
Peter's  College  has  had  for  centuries  with  all  the  great  ceremonies  which  have  taken 
place  in  the  Abbey,  and  also  of  the  traditional  part  assigned  to  the  King's  scholars  in  the 
Coronation  service,  it  has  been  thought  right  to  record  the  names  of  the  representatives 
of  Westminster  School  who  were  present  at  the  Coronation  of  King  Edward  VII.  The 
Reverend  Dr  Gow,  the  headmaster,  has  been  kind  enough  to  furnish  the  lists. 


APPENDIX   I  429 

The  A-in/s  Scholars  :-W.  A.  Greene,  W.  T.  Kennedy,  W.  T.  S.  Sonnenschein,  J.  A.  C. 
Highmore,  A.  T.  Willett,  F.  I.  Harrison,  T.  C.  S.  Keely,  F.  W.  Hubback,  F.  H. 
Nichols,  G.  T.  Boag,  P.  H.  Ormiston,  D.  S.  Robertson,  A.  L.  Grossman,  G.  C.  Brooke, 

E.  A.   Bell,  J.  Poyser,  H.  B.  Philby,  J.  R.  Trench,  C.  L.  Crowe,  E.  W.   Lane-Clay- 
pon,  R.  G.  Gardner,  J.  S.  Lewis,  G.  W.  Philips,  A.  T.  Coleby,  E.  W.  D.  Colt-Williams, 

F.  M.  Maxwell,  G.  Cooper  Willis,  A.  G.  R.  Henderson,  B.  G.  Cobb.  O.  H.  Walters, 
O.  C.  Chapman,  W.  J.  Bonser,  E.  C.  Chesney,   H.  T.  Tizard,  A.  C.  Bottomley,  S.  D. 
Charles,  R.  Hackforth,  G.  R.  Wilson,  E.  F.  C.  Mosse,  W.  H.  Whitworth,  M.  Shearman, 
J.  W.  Craig,  W.  F.  Waterfield,  H.  L.  Geare,  F.  H.  Budden,  A.  P.  Waterfield,  W.  R. 
Birchall,  H.  I.  P.  Hallett,  H.  D.  Adrian,  M.  T.  Maxwell,  G.  S.  Bendall,  G.  R.  Radcliffe, 

G.  E.  Whitworth,  G.  M.  Rambaut,  V.  M.  Barrington-Ward,  W.  J.  Leach,  R.  C.  G.  Le 
Blond,  M.  F.  Ashwin,  R.  E.  Nott-Bower,  P.  T.  Rawlings. 

From  Grant' s  House : — C.  B.  H.  Knight,  S.  Dickson,  H.  Logan,  H.  T.  Kite,  J.  Harrison, 
R.  W.  Reed,  K.  M.  Macmorran,  A.  L.  Stephen,  J.  D.  H.  Dickson,  J.  L.  Johnston,  L. 
E.  Woodbridge,  L.  G.  Kirkpatrick,  H.  C.  Pedler,  A.  F.  Noble. 

'  From  Rigaucf  s  House :— C.  Powers,  C.  B.  Holland,  E.  E.  Atherley-Jones,  W.  S.  Lonsdale, 
C.  F.  Seddon,  C.  J.  Couchman,  D.  Clark,  F.  S.  Fleuret. 

From  Home  Boarders .— G.  D.  Johnston,  P.  H.  Napier,  P.  M.  Bartlett,  J.  C.  Vernon,  H.  A. 
Woodhouse,  C.  Kent,  G.  W.  Murray,  E.  T.  Corfield,  R.  C.  Oppenheimer,  A.  H.  Pear- 
son, M.  Macdonald,  R.  W.  Foxlee,  C.  C.  Tudge,  P.  T.  Davies,  T.  T.  Stoker. 

From  Ashburnham  House :— K.  N.  Colvile,  A.  K.  Clark- Kennedy,  A.  H.  Connolly,  A.  H. 
Aglionby,  R.  W.  Geddes,  T.  Kirkland,  A.  R.  Malcolm,  R.  Meats,  H.  F.  Saunders,  G. 
Schwann,  L.  R.  Walton,  C.  Wood-Hill,  W.  M.  Scott. 

PLACED   IN   THE   TRIFORIUM. 
REPRESENTATIVES  OF  THE  PRESS. 

Two  hundred  and  thirty-one  Press  Representatives  were  assigned  seats  in  the  Triforium. 
The  leading  Press  Agencies  and  London  Daily  and  Illustrated  Papers  were  each  assigned  two 
places,  the  minor  London  and  principal  Provincial,  Indian  and  Colonial  Papers  one  seat 
each  ;  whilst  the  selection  of  the  Representatives  of  the  Foreign  Press  was  placed  in  the  hands 
of  the  Foreign  Ambassadors  and  Ministers. 


PLAN   OF   THE    ROYAL   BOX 

WESTMINSTER  ABBEY 

AUGUST  gth,   1902. 
APPROVED  BY  THE  KING. 


Leopold 
Batt«nD«rg. 


Duke  Adolf 
Kreidrich  of 

Mocklenburg- 
StreUtx.  M 


Pr:nres< 

Princeai 

Victoria- 

Alice 

Victoria 

of 

PathcUof 

of 

Alice  of 

Cono&ught 

Connaugbt 

Albany 

Batten  berg. 

Prinp* 

Prince 

Prino* 

Prince 

Charles 

Albert  of 

Arthur 

of 

Scbleawig- 

of 

of 

Denmark. 

Holitein. 

autecberg. 

Conoa  aght. 

Their  Royal  Highnesses  Prince  Edward  and  Prince  Albert  of  Wales  were  also 
present  in  the  Royal  Box  though  their  names  do  not  appear  in  the  plan. 


o 


B.    PUN  OF  THE  CHOIR,  WESTMINSTER  ABBEY,  AUGUST  9%  1902. 

Approved  by  The  King. 


54 
Crown  Prince 
of  Denmark 

65 
Prince  of  Lelningen 

168 

Duke  de  Noai  les 

Prince  Henry  of 

*5Ss- 

1 

Prince  Henry 
of  Prussia 

S3 
DukeofSpmrU 

Princess  Victor 
of  Hohenlohe 

167 

Dochesi  de  Noafllei 

Princess  Henry  of 
Pleat 

Prince  Andrew 
of  Greece 

2 
'riccest  Henry 
of  Prussia 

57 
Count  Gleichen 

180 

M9 
Sir  West  Kidgeny 

114 

IXKheM  of 
Sparta 

Rammingen 

Michaelo«Kl>   ' 

3 

Crown  Prince  ol 
Koumania 

Ras  Makunan 
(Ethiopia 

.     165 
Sir  W.  MacgreRor 

H 

120 
Mis.  Ridgeway 

113 
Countess  Torby 

51 
Grind  Duke  oT 
HMM 

Countess  Feodore 
Gleichen 

164 
Lady  Macgregor 

X 
ffl 

o 

121 
Sir  Walter  Sendall 

112 

Duke  oi  Teck, 

Crown  Princess 
of  Kouniania 

50 
MkH.jH 

Connies*  Victoria 
Gleichea 

163 

Sir  E.  Barton 

122 
Lady  Sendall 

111 

Duchess  of  Teck 

6 

Austro- 
Hungarian 

Aml'as^ailrrf 

Jg 

40 
Madame  it 
Sual 

Countess  Helen* 
Gleicheo 

162 
Lady  Barton 

o 

123 
The  Master  of 

the  Rolls 

Prince  Francis 
ofTtck 

6 
French 
Ambassador 

'      48 
Turkish 
Ambassador 

62 

Sir  M.  Hick*Beach 

161 
Sir  Albert  Hime 

po 

124 
Lady  Herm  Collins 

Prince  Alexander 
of  Teck 

7 
American 
Ambassador 

£?S 

160 
Mitt  Hime 

125 

Lord  Justice  Romer 

108 

47 
Madame 
Anthopoolw 

Duke  of  Alba 

8 

Mrs.  Orate 

64 

Mr.  Chamberlain 

159 
SirF.Jeone 

.      126 
Lady  Romer 

107 
Count  Mensdorff 

48 

luliin 
Ambassador 

65 
Mn.  Chamberlab 

158 
JUdyJeune 

127 
Lord  Justice 
Mathew 

106 
Sir  II.  CampbeD- 
Banncrman 

9 
Ambassador 

45 
Madam*  Ptnj» 

Lord  George 
HamfhoQ 

Lord  Justice 
Vaughan  Williams 

128 
Misi  Matbew 

106 
Sir  W.  Harconrt 

10 

Duchess  of 
Manda. 

44 

Lady  George 

Hamilton" 

nfia.- 

128 
Lord  Young 

104 
Lady  Harcotat 

11 

Portuguese 
Ambassador 

Ambassador 

08 
Mr.  Ritchie 

165 

Lord  Jwtice 
Coeena  Hardy 

130 
Mis.  Youn;; 

103 
Mr.Asquilh 

43 

12 

Danish  Enroy 

£££, 

69 

Mrs.  Ratchie 

154 
Miss  Cocoa  Hardy 

Sir 
Michael  Herbert 

102 
Mrs.  Asqnith 

Hayashi 

70 
Mr.  Brodrick 

153 

Lord  Pearson 

132 
Lady  Herbert 

101 
Mr.  Brjee 

13 
Madame 

deBille 

4t 
1'crsian  Enroy 

14 
Swedish  anil 
Norwegian 
F.nvoy 

71 

Mits  Brodrick 

153 
Lady  Pearson 

133 
Mr.  Gerald  Balfour 

100 
Mrs.  Bryce 

40 
Belgian  Enroy 

72 
Mr.  Akers  Douglas 

151 
Lord  Chief 
Baron  Pallet 

134 
Lady  Betty  Balfonr 

99 

Mr.  Shaw-Leferre 

15 
Countess 
Lewenhaupt 

39 

Sir        . 

73 
Mrs.  Akers  Douglas 

Mils  Pane. 

135 

Mr.  Robinson 

^L^" 

16 

SirN.O-Cooor 

74 
Mr.  Hanbury 

149 
Sir  W.  Hart-Dyke 

136. 
Mrs.  Robinson 

SircV, 

38 
Sir 
F.  R.  Plnnkett 

17 
Lady  O'Conor 

75 
Mrs.  Hanbory 

148 
Lady  E.  Hart-Dyke 

137 
The  Lord  Advocate 

96 
Lady  Dilke 

37 

Mr. 
G.  Wyndhara 

-    '76  
The  Lord  Justice 
Clerk  of  Scotland 

147 
Mr.  H.  Gladstone 

Mrs.  G.  Murray 

95 
Mr.  A.  Morley 

18 
Sir  H.  Morti- 
mer Durand 

36 
Countess 
Grosvenor 

77 
Mr.  Long 

Mrs.  Gladstone 

139 

Sir  E.  Malet 

94 
Sir  W3frid  Laorier 

LadyDurand 

78 
Lady  Doreen  Long 

145 

Sir  E.  Fry 

Lady  Ermyntrude 
Malet 

Lady  Laurier 

35 
Miss  Balfour 

20 

The  Hon. 
W.  Palersoo 

Lady  Fry 

141 
Sir  Horace  Rumbold 

92 
Mr.  Seddoo 

Sir  F.  Borden 

W.  S.  FeilrJlng 

80 

143 
•    Mrs.  St.  Aubyn 

142 
Lady  Kumbold 

91 
Mrs.  Seddon 

21 
Lady  Borden 

33 

Miss  FeiJding 

Sir  W.  M»lock 

(Interpreter) 

22 
Count  George 

1        81                82               83               84               85       1              86                87                88 

prf                     p.               M.htr.0.      MhMtf*  1         «<£"««  ^  ES?£±£j°'     **'£** 

r^323^3~t^l  s>  *=**  *-»r 

89               90 
,  "5         Ar«of 

ftZZ  *.o««. 

Seckendorff.. 

23 

Khan 

a.-*  —    >M*    »-»£ 

M0,fe      rts"^" 

26                   25                   24 

.,       _  ..      Maharajah  of  i   Maharajah 
Mrs-Gully        Gwa{ior     |  of  Kolh^ur 

This  is  a  facsimile  of  the  Plan  of  the  Choir  as  it  appears  in  the  Earl  Marshal's  List  though  several 
changes  were  made  in  the  distribution  of  the  seats  after  the  plan  was  completed.  Thus  the  Italian 
Ambassadress  was  absent,  and  places  seem  to  have  been  given  in  the  Choir  to  Sir  John  Forrest, 
Minister  of  Defence  of  the  Australian  Commonwealth,  and  to  Lady  Forrest,  whose  names  are  not  on 
the  plan.  No  attempt  has  been  made  to  correct  any  of  the  names,  otherwise  one  or  two  slight 
rectifications  might  have  been  effected.  Thus  the  prefix  "  Hon.  "is  given  to  two  Colonial  Ministers 
though  the  superior  title  of  "  Right  Hon."  is  omitted  in  the  case  of  all  the  Privy  Councillors. 


APPENDIX    II 

The  following  is  the  Form  and  Order  of  the  Coronation  of  Their  Majesties 
King  Edward  VII.  and  Queen  Alexandra,  which  was  actually  used  at  West- 
minster Abbey  on  August  9,  1902,  being  abbreviated  from  the  service  drawn 
up  for  use  on  June  26,  the  date  originally  fixed  for  the  Coronation. 

At  a  Privy  Council  held  at  Buckingham  Palace  on  April  24,  1902,  an  Order  in 
Council  was  issued  approving  the  form  of  service  then  submitted  to  the  King. 
By  a  previous  Order  in  Council,  on  July  i,  1901,  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury was  directed,  in  accordance  with  precedent,  to  prepare  the  service.  The 
Archbishop  thereupon  consulted  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  Clerk  of  the  Closet 
to  the  King  (now  Archbishop  of  Canterbury),  who  in  turn  consulted  Canon 
Armitage  Robinson  (now  Dean  of  Westminster),  and  in  the  result  the  Form 
and  Order  was  drawn  up,  embodying  certain  suggestions  made  by  His  Majesty, 
which  received  formal  approval  at  the  Council  held  on  April  24,  1902. 

The  service  which  was  taken  as  the  basis  of  the  Form  and  Order  was  that 
used  at  the  Coronation  of  William  IV.,  being  the  last  one  which  provided  for 
the  crowning  of  a  Queen  Consort.  This  service  was,  however,  felt  to  be  too 
long,  and  the  following  modifications  were  approved  by  His  Majesty's  Order 
in  Council. 

The  ceremony  of  the  First  Oblation  was  dispensed  with,  of  which  the  Rubric 
was  as  follows,  and  came  immediately  after  the  Recognition  : — 

"The  Archbishop  goeth  down  and  before  the  altar  puts  on  his  cope,  then 
goeth  and  standeth  on  the  north  side  of  it,  and  the  Bishops  who  are  to  read  the 
Litany  do  also  vest  themselves.  And  the  officers  of  the  wardrobe,  etc.,  spread 
carpets  and  cushions  on  the  floor  and  steps  of  the  altar.  And  here  first  the 
Bible,  Patten,  and  Cup  are  to  be  brought  and  placed  upon  the  altar.  Which 
being  done,  the  King,  supported  by  the  two  Bishops  of  Durham  and  Bath  and 
Wells,  and  attended  as  always  by  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  the  Lords  that  carry 
the  Regalia  going  before  him,  goes  down  to  the  altar  and,  kneeling  upon  the 
steps  of  it,  makes  his  first  oblation,  uncovered,  which  is  a  pall  or  altar  cloth  of 
gold,  delivered  by  the  Master  of  the  Great  Wardrobe  to  the  Lord  Great 
Chamberlain,  and  by  him,  kneeling,  to  His  Majesty  ;  and  an  ingot  or  wedge  of 
gold  of  a  pound  weight  which  the  Treasurer  of  the  Household  delivers  to  the 
Lord  Great  Chamberlain  and  he  to  His  Majesty,  kneeling,  who  being  uncovered, 
delivers  them  to  the  Archbishop,  and  the  Archbishop,  standing  (in  which 
posture  he  is  to  receive  all  other  oblations),  receives  from  him,  one  after  another, 
the  pall,  to  be  reverently  laid  upon  the  altar,  and  the  gold,  to  be  received  into 
the  basin  and  with  like  reverence  put  upon  the  altar.  Then  the  Queen  ariseth 
from  her  chair  and,  being  likewise  supported  by  two  Bishops,  and  the  Lords 
which  carry  her  Regalia  going  before  her,  goeth  down  to  the  altar  and,  kneel- 
ing upon  the  cushion  there  laid  for  her  on  the  left  hand  of  the  King's,  maketh 
her  oblation,  which  is  a  pall,  to  be  received  also  by  the  Archbishop  and  laid 
upon  the  altar." 

2   E  <33 


434  APPENDIX   II 

The  reading  of  the  Ten  Commandments  was  also  omitted  from  the  Com- 
munion Service,  and  likewise  the  Hallelujah  Anthem,  which  had  followed  the 
Homage,  and  the  Final  Prayer.  The  Litany  was  reduced  by  about  one-half  of 
its  length,  the  "  Benediction  "  was  curtailed  in  a  manner  which  made  it  corre- 
spond with  earlier  precedent,  and  the  Coronation  Oath  was  modified  by  the 
omission  of  all  reference  to  the  now  disestablished  Church  of  Ireland.  There 
were  also  alterations  made  in  the  singing  of  certain  anthems,  which  were 
arranged  to  be  sung  while  other  parts  of  the  ceremonial  were  in  progress. 

The  greatest  saving  of  time  was  that  effected  in  the  Homage  of  the  Peers. 
According  to  the  old  practice  every  peer,  one  by  one  in  order,  put  off  their 
coronets  singly,  and,  ascending  the  Throne,  stretched  forth  their  hands  and 
touched  the  crown  on  the  sovereign's  head,  and  then  every  one  of  them  kissed 
him  on  the  cheek.  The  personal  act  of  homage  was  now  limited  to  the  senior 
peer  of  each  degree. 

After  the  King's  illness,  in  order  to  spare  His  Majesty  fatigue,  the  Form  and 
Order  was  further  abbreviated,  as  shown  below.  The  chief  abbreviations  were 
(i)  the  omission  of  the  Litany,  which  was  sung  in  St  Edward's  Chapel  at  the 
time  of  the  consecration  of  the  Holy  Oil,  before  the  arrival  of  the  sovereigns, 
as  mentioned  in  the  text  of  this  work,  (2)  the  suppression  of  the  Sermon,  and 
(3)  the  removal  of  the  Te  Deum  to  the  end  of  the  service,  during  the  Recess. 
The  following  text  is  that  of  the  Form  and  Order  drawn  up  for  use  on  June  26. 
The  portions  omitted  on  August  9  are  put  within  brackets  ;  and  where  other 
alterations  were  made,  which  can  not  be  so  expressed,  they  are  indicated  by  a 
note. 

It  was  only  on  the  eve  of  the  deferred  Coronation  that  the  second  abbreviated 
form  was  settled,  and  a  few  copies  were  printed  for  the  use  of  the  King  and 
Queen  and  for  the  officiating  prelates.  The  Archbishop's  copy  reached  Lambeth 
Palace  in  a  thin  blue  paper  cover,  on  which  was  printed  "  Private.  The  Corona- 
tion Service,  Westminster  Abbey,  August  9,  1902,"  and  on  the  title-page  again 
is  printed  "  Private.  Copy  for  Special  Use." 


THE  FORM  AND  ORDER  OF  THEIR 
MAJESTIES'  CORONATION. 

SECT.  I. — THE  PREPARATION. 

In  the  morning  upon  the  day  of  the  Coronation  early,  care  is  to  be  taken  that 
the  Ampulla  be  filled  -with  Oil  and,  together  with  the  Spoon,  be  laid 
ready  upon  the  Altar  in  the  Abbey-Church. 

The  Archbishops  and  Bishops  Assistant  being  already  vested  in  their  Copes, 
the  Procession  shall  be  formed  immediately  outside  of  the  West  Door  of 
the  Church,  and  shall  wait  till  notice  is  given  of  the  approach  of  their 
Majesties^  and  shall  then  begin  to  move  into  the  Church. 


APPENDIX    II  435 

SECT.  II. — THE  ENTRANCE  INTO  THE  CHURCH.1 

The  King  and  Queen,  \as  soon  as  they  enter  at  the  West  Door  of  the  Church^ 
are  to  be  received  with  the  following  Anthem,  to  be  sung  by  the  Choir 
of  Westminster. 

ANTHEM. 

I  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me,  We  will  go  into  the  house  of  the 
Lord.  Our  feet  shall  stand  in  thy  gates,  O  Jerusalem.  Jerusalem  is  built 
as  a  city  that  is  at  unity  in  itself.  O  pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  :  they 
shall  prosper  that  love  thee.  Peace  be  within  thy  walls,  and  plenteousness 
within  thy  palaces. 

The  King  and  the  Queen  in  the  mean  time  pass  up  through  the  Body  of  the 
Church,  into  and  through  the  Choir,  and  so  up  the  stairs  to  the  Theatre; 


ind  having  passed  by  their  Thrones?  they  make  their  humble  adoration, 

'  the  F  * 
_  rayers 
but  in  their  Chairs  before,  and  below,  their  Thrones.] 


r.tiey 

and  then  kneeling  at  the  Faldstools  set  for  them  before  their  Chairs,  use 
some  short  private  prayers;   and  after,  sit  down,  [not  in  their  Thrones, 


SECT.  III. — THE  RECOGNITION. 

The  King  and  Queen  being  so  placed,  the  Archbishop  [turneth  to  the  East  part  of 
the  Theatre,  and  after,  together  with  the  Lord  Chancellor,  Lord  Great  Chamberlain,  Lord  High 
Constable  and  Earl  Marshal  (Garter  King  of  Arms  preceding  them),  goes  to  the  other  three  sides 
of  the  Theatre  in  this  orde',  South,  West,  and  North,  and  at  every  of  the  four  sides']  with  a 
loud  voice  speaks  to  the  People  :  And  the  King  in  the  mean  while,  standing 
up  by  his  Chair,  turns  and  shews  himself  unto  the  People  \a.t  every  of  the 
four  sides  of  the  Theatre,  as  the  Archbishop  is  at  every  of  them,  and  while  he  siieaks  thus  to  the 
People .]  3 

Sirs,  I  here  present  unto  you  King  EDWARD,  the  Undoubted  King  of  this 
Realm  :  Wherefore  All  you  who  are  come  this  day  to  do  your  Homage,  Are 
you  willing  to  do  the  same  ? 

The  People  signify  their  willingness  and  joy,  by  loud  and  repeated  acclamations, 
all  with  one  voice  crying  out, 

God  save  King  EDWARD. 
Then  the  Trumpets  sound. 

[  The  Bible,  Paten  and  Chalice  are  brought  by  the  Bishops  who  fiad  borne  them, 
and  placed  upon  tfte  Altar.~\ 


1  The  Special  Form  printed  for  the  Ceremony  of  August  9,  1902,  commences  at  this 
place.     The  sectionsare  not  numbered  in  it,  but  these  have  been  retained  from  the  Form 
settled  for  June  z6.     All  the  parts  of  the  service  which  were  omitted  on  August  9  are 
printed  within  brackets  thus  [    ],  as  also  those  parts  of  the  rubric  which  are  left  out  of 
the  Special  Form.      Some  of  the  latter  omissions  are  of  no  significance,  e.g.,  that  which 
occurs  in  the  first  rubric  of  Sect.  II. 

2  In  the  Special  Form  are  here  added  the  words  "  The  King  removing  his  Cap,  and 
handing  it  to  the  Lord  Great  Chamberlain." 

3  In  the  Special  Form  the  rubric  ends  with  the  words  "The  Archbishop  saying." 


436  APPENDIX   II 

[The  King  and  Queen  go  to  tfteir  Chairs  set  for  them  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Altar,  where  they  are  to  kneel  at  their  Faldstools  when  the  Litany  begins. 

SECT.    IV. — The  Litany. 

The  Noblemen  who  carry  in  procession  the  Regalia,  except  those  who  carry  the 
Swords,  come  near  to  the  Altar,  and  present  in  order  every  one  what  he 
carries  to  the  Archbishop,  who  delivers  them  to  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  to 
be  by  him  placed  upon  the  Altar,  and  then  retire  to  the  places  appointed  for 
tJiem. 

Then  followeth  the  Litany,  to  be  sung  by  two  Bishops,  vested  in  Copes,  and 
kneeling  at  a  Faldstool  above  the  steps  of  the  TJteatre,  on  the  middle  of  the 
east  side  thereof,  the  Choir  singing  the  responses  to  the  Organ. 

The  Bishops  who  have  sung  the  Litany  resume  their  places."\ L 

SECT.  V. — THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  COMMUNION  SERVICE. 

The  Introit. 

salm  v.  2.  O  hearken  thou  unto  the  voice  of  my  calling,  my  King,  and  my  God  :  for 

unto  thee  will  I  make  my  prayer. 

Then  the  Archbishop  beginneth  the  Communion  Service. 

Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  Name,  Thy  kingdom 
come,  Thy  will  be  done,  In  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread  ;  And  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  As  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against 
us  ;  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  But  deliver  us  from  evil.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be  open,  all  desires  known,  and  from 
whom  no  secrets  are  hid  :  Cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the  inspiration 
of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  may  perfectly  love  thee,  and  worthily  magnify  thy 
holy  Name  ;  through  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

0  God,  who  provides!  for  thy  people  by  thy  power,  and  rulest  over  them  in 
love  :  Grant  unto  this  thy  servant  EDWARD,  our  King,2  the  Spirit  of  wisdom 
and  government:,  that  being  devoted  unto  thee  with  all  his  heart,  he  may  so 
wisely  govern  this  kingdom,  that  in  his  time  thy  Church  and  people  may  con- 
tinue in  safety  and  prosperity ;  and  that,  persevering  in  good  works  unto  the 
end,  he  may  through  thy  mercy  come  to  thine  everlasting  kingdom  ;  through 
Jesus  Christ  thy  Son  our  Lord.     Amen. 

The  Epistle,    . 
To  be  read  by  one  of  the  Bishops. 

i  S.  Pet.  ii.  13. 

Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake  :  whether 
it  be  to  the  king  as  supreme  ;  or  unto  governors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by 

1  The  Litany  omitted  here,  was  sung  as  described  in  Book  IV.  c.    5,   before  the 
regalia  was  carried  to  the  West  Door.     In  the  Special  Form,  at  this  place,  the  rubric 
says  "  His  Majesty  will  sit  down." 

2  In  the  Archbishop's  copy  of  the  Special  Form  in  the  Library  at  Lambeth,  after 
•'  Edward  our  King  "  are  interpolated  the  words,  in  Dr  Temple's  own  handwriting,  "  For 
whose  recovery  we  now  give  thee  heartfelt  thanks." 


APPENDIX    II  437 

him  for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. 
For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with  well-doing  ye  may  put  to  silence  the 
ignorance  of  foolish  men  :  As  free,  and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloke  of 
maliciousness,  but  as  the  servants  of  God.  Honour  all  men.  Love  the 
brotherhood.  Fear  God.  Honour  the  king. 

The  Gospel. 
To  be  read  by  another  Bishop,  the  King  and  Queen  with  the  people  standing. 

S.  Matth.  xxii.  15. 

Then  went  the  Pharisees  and  took  counsel  how  they  might  entangle  him  in 
his  talk.  And  they  sent  out  unto  him  their  disciples,  with  the  Herodians, 
saying,  Master,  we  know  that  thou  art  true,  and  teachest  the  way  of  God  in 
truth,  neither  carest  thou  for  any  man  :  for  thou  regardest  not  the  person  of 
men.  Tell  us  therefore,  What  thinkest  thou?  Is  it  lawful  to  give  tribute  unto 
Caesar,  or  not  ?  But  Jesus  perceived  their  wickedness,  and  said,  Why  tempt 
ye  me,  ye  hypocrites?  shew  me  the  tribute-money.  And  they  brought  unto 
him  a  penny.  And  he  saith  unto  them,  Whose  is  this  image  and  superscription  ? 
They  say  unto  him,  Caesar's.  Then  saith  he  unto  them,  Render  therefore  unto 
Caesar  the  things  which  are  Caesar's  :  and  unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's. 
When  they  had  heard  these  words,  they  marvelled,  and  left  him,  and  went  their 
way. 

Then  followeth  the  Nicene  Creed,  the  King  and  Queen  with  the  people  standing, 
as  before. 

I  believe  in  one  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  heaven  and  earth,  And 
of  all  things  visible  and  invisible  : 

And  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God,  Begotten  of 
his  Father  before  all  worlds,  God  of  God,  Light  of  Light,  Very  God  of  very 
God,  Begotten,  not  made.  Being  of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  By  whom 
all  things  were  made  :  Who  for  us  men  and  for  our  salvation  came  down  from 
heaven,  And  was  incarnate  by  the  Holy  Ghost  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  And  was 
made  man,  And  was  crucified  also  for  us  under  Pontius  Pilate.  He  suffered 
and  was  buried,  And  the  third  day  he  rose  again  according  to  the  Scriptures, 
And  ascended  into  heaven,  And  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Father.  And 
he  shall  come  again  with  glory  to  judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead  :  Whose 
kingdom  shall  have  no  end. 

And  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  The  Lord,  and  Giver  of  life,  Who  pro- 
ceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  Who  with  the  Father  and  the  Son 
together  is  worshipped  and  glorified,  Who  spake  by  the  Prophets.  And  I 
believe  one  Catholick  and  Apostolick  Church.  I  acknowledge  one  Baptism  for 
the  remission  of  sins.  And  I  look  for  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  And  the  life 
of  the  world  to  come.  Amen. 

[SECT.   VI.— The  Sermon.1 

At  the  end  of  the  Creed  one  of  the  Bishops  is  ready  in  the  Pulpit,  placed  against  the  pillar  at  the 
north-east  corner  of  the  Theatre,  and  begins  the  Sermon,  which  is  to  be  short,  and  suitable  to  the 
great  occasion ;  which  the  King  and  Queen  hear  sitting  in  their  respective  Chairs  on  the  south  aide 
of  the  Altar,  over  against  the  Pulpit. 


Section  VI.     The  Sermon  with  its  accompanying  ceremonial  was  omitted. 


438 


APPENDIX    II 


And  whereas  the  King  was  uncovered  during  the  saying  of  the  Litany  and  the  beginning  of  the  Com- 
munion Service ;  when  the  Sermon  begins  he  puts  on  his  Cap  of  crimson  velvet  turned  up  with 
ermins,  and  so  continues  to  the  end  of  it. 

On  his  right  hand  stands  the  Bishop  of  Durham,  and  beyond  him,  on  the  same  side,  the  Lords  that 
carry  the  Swords  ;  On  his  left  hand  the  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  and  the  Lora  Great  Chan.ber- 
lain. 

The  two  Bishops  that  support  the  Queen  stand  on  either  side  of  her.  And  the  Lady  that  bears  up  the 
Train,  and  her  Assistants,  constantly  attend  her  Majesty  during  the  whole  solemnity. 

On  the  north  side  of  the  Altar  sits  the  Archbishop  in  a  purple  velvet  Chair,  and  near  to  him  the  Arch- 
bishop of  York ;  and  the  other  Bishops  along  the  >  orth  side  of  the  wall,  betwixt  him  and  the 
Pulpit.  Near  the  Archbishop  stands  Sorter  King  of  Armi  :  On  the  south  side,  east  of  the  King's 
Chair,  nearer  to  the  Altar,  are  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  the  rest  of  the  Bishops,  who  bear  any 
part  in  the  Service,  ana  the  Prebendaries  of  Westminster.] 

SECT.  VII.— THE  OATH. 

[The  Sermon  being  ended,  and  his  Majesty  having  on  Thursday,  the  14th  day  of  February,  1901,  in  the 
presence  of  the  Two  Houses  of  Parliament,  made  and  signed  the  Declaration,]  the  Archbishop^ 
goeth  to  the  King,  and  standing  before  htm,  administers  the  Coronation  Oath, 
first  asking  the  King, 
Sir,  is  your  Majesty  willing  to  take  the  Oath  ? 

And  the  King  answering, 

I  am  willing. 

The  Archbishop  ministereth  these  questions;  and  the  King,  having  a  book  in 
his  hands?  answers  each  Question  severally  as  follows. 

Archb.  Will  you  solemnly  promise  and  swear  to  govern  the  People  of  this 
United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and  the  Dominions  thereto 
belonging,  according  to  the  Statutes  in  Parliament  agreed  on,  and  the  respective 
Laws  and  Customs  of  the  same  ? 

King.   I  solemnly  promise  so  to  do. 

Archb.  Will  you  to  your  power  cause  Law  and  Justice,  in  Mercy,  to  be 
executed  in  all  your  Judgments  ? 

King.  I  will. 

Archb.  Will  you  to  the  utmost  of  your  power  maintain  the  Laws  of  God, 
the  true  Profession  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  Protestant  Reformed  Religion  estab- 
lished by  Law?  And  will  you  maintain  and  preserve  inviolably  the  Settlement 
of  the  Church  of  England,  and  the  Doctrine,  Worship,  Discipline,  and  Govern- 
ment thereof,  as  by  Law  established  in  England?  And  will  you  preserve  unto 
the  Bishops  and  Clergy  of  England,  and  to  the  Church  therein  committed  to 
their  charge,  all  such  Rights  and  Privileges,  as  by  Law  do  or  shall  appertain 
to  them,  or  any  of  them  ? 

King.  All  this  I  promise  to  do. 
Then  the  King  arising  out  of  his  Chair?  [supported  as  before,  and  assisted  by  the  Lord 

Qreat  Chamberlain,  the  Sword  of  State  carried  before  him\  shall  [go  to  the  Altar,  and  there 

being  uncovered,}  make  his  Solemn  Oath  in  the  sight  of  all  the  People,  to  observe 

the  Premisses :  Laying  his  right  hand  upon  the  Holy  Gospel  in  the  Great 

Bible,  which  is  now  brought  from  the  Altar  by  the  Archbishop,  [and  tendered  to  him 

as  he  kneels  upon  the  steps,}  saying  these  words  : 

1  In  the  Special  Form,  "the  Archbishop  then  goeth  to  the  King,  who  is  seated  in 
his  Chair." 

2  In  the  Special  Form,  after  ''hands,"  and  "  remaining  seated." 

8  In  the  Special  Form,  after  "  Chair,"  "  and  kneeling  at  his  faldstool." 


APPENDIX    II  439 

The  things  which  I  have  here  before  promised,  I  will  perform,  and  keep. 

So  help  me  God. 
Then  the  King  kisseth  the  Book,  and  signet h  the  Oath.  And  a  Silver 

Standish. 

SECT.  VIII. — THE  ANOINTING. 

The  King  having  thus  taken  his  Oath,1  [returns  again  to  his  Chair  j  and  both  he 
and  the  Queen  kneeling  at  their  Paldstools^  the  Archbishop  beginneth  the 
Hymn,  Veni,  Creator  Spiritus,  and  the  Choir  singeth  it  out. 

HYMN. 

Come.  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls  inspire, 

And  lighten  with  celestial  fire. 
Thou  the  anointing  Spirit  art, 

Who  dost  thy  seven-fold  gifts  impart. 
Thy  blessed  Unction  from  above 

Is  comfort,  life,  and  fire  of  love. 
Enable  with  perpetual  light 

The  dulness  of  our  blinded  sight : 
Anoint  and  cheer  our  soiled  face 

With  the  abundance  of  thy  grace  : 
Keep  far  our  foes,  give  peace  at  home  ; 

Where  thou  art  guide  no  ill  can  come 
Teach  us  to  know  the  Father,  Son, 

And  thee,  of  both,  to  be  but  one  ; 
That,  through  the  ages  all  along, 

This  may  be  our  endless  song  : 
Praise  to  thy  eternal  merit, 

Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit. 

This  being  ended,  the  Archbishop  saith  this  Prayer : 

O  Lord,  Holy  Father,  who  by  anointing  with  Oil  didst  of  old  make  and  con- 
secrate kings,  priests,  and  prophets,  to  teach  and  govern  thy  people  Israel  :  Bless 
and  sanctify  thy  chosen  servant  EDWARD,  who  by  our  office  and  ministry  is 
Here  the  Arch-  now  to  be  anointed  with  this  Oil,  and  consecrated  King  of  this 
bishop  lays  his  hand  Realm  :  Strengthen  him,  O  Lord,  with  the  Holy  Ghost  the 
upon  the  Ampulla.  Comforter  ;  Confirm  and  stablish  him  with  thy  free  and  princely 
Spirit,  the  Spirit  of  wisdom  and  government,  the  Spirit  of  counsel  and  ghostly 
strength,  the  Spirit  of  knowledge  and  true  godliness,  and  fill  him,  O  Lord,  with 
the  Spirit  of  thy  holy  fear,  now  and  for  ever.  Amen. 

This  Prayer  being  ended,  the  Choir  singeth  : 
ANTHEM. 

Zadok  the  priest  and  Nathan  the  prophet  anointed  Solomon  king  ;  and  all  i  Kings  i.  39,  40 
the  people  rejoiced  and  said  :  God  save  the  king,  Long  live  the  king,  May  the 
king  live  for  ever.     Amen.     Hallelujah. 


In  the  Special  Form,  instead  of  the  words  in  bracket,  "  and  being  again  seated." 


440  APPENDIX    II 

In  the  mean  time,  the  King  [rising  from  his  devotions}  having l  been  disrobed  of  his 
Crimson  Robes  by  the  Lord  Great  Chamberlain  [and  having  taken  off  his  Cap  of 
State,  goes  before  the  Altar,  supported  and  attended  as  before. 

The  King\  sits  down  in  King  Edward's  Chair  (placed  in  the  midst  of  the  Area 
over  against  the  Altar,  with  a  Faldstool  before  if),  wherein  he  is  to  be 
anointed.  Four  Knights  of  the  Garter  (summoned  by  Garter  King  of 
Arms)  hold  over  him  a  rich  Pall  of  Silk,  or  Cloth  of  Gold,  delivered  to 
them  by  the  Lord  Chamberlain  :  The  Dean  of  Westminster,2  taking-  the 
Ampulla  and  Spoon  from  off  the  Altar,  holdeth  them  ready,  pouring  some 
of  the  Holy  Oil  into  the  Spoon,  and  with  it  the  Archbishop  anointeth  the 
King  in  the  form  of  a  cross? 

1.  On  the  Crown  of  the  Head,  saying, 

Be  thy  Head  anointed  with  Holy  Oil,  as  kings,  priests,  and  prophets  were 
anointed. 

2.  On  the  breast,  saying, 

Be  thy  Breast  anointed  with  Holy  Oil. 

3.  On  the  Palms  of  both  the  Hands,  saying, 
Be  thy  Hands  anointed  with  Holy  Oil  : 

And  as  Solomon  was  anointed  king  by  Zadok  the  priest  and  Nathan  the 
prophet,  so  be  you  anointed,  blessed,  and  consecrated  King  over  this  People, 
whom  the  Lord  your  God  hath  given  you  to  rule  and  govern,  In  the  Name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

Then  the  Dean  #/"  Westminster  layeth  the  Ampulla  and  Spoon  upon  the  Altar 
[and  the  King  hneeleth  down  at  the  Faldstool]  and  the  Archbishop,  standing,  saith 
this  Prayer  or  Blessing  over  [him .-]  the  King*  his  Majesty  remaining  seated: 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  who  by  his  Father  was  anointed  with 
the  Oil  of  gladness  above  his  fellows,  by  his  Holy  Anointing  pour  down  upon 
your  Head  and  Heart  the  blessing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  prosper  the  works  of 
your  Hands  :  that  by  the  assistance  of  his  heavenly  grace  you  may  preserve  the 
people  committed  to  your  charge  in  wealth,  peace,  and  godliness  ;  and  after 
a  long  and  glorious  course  of  ruling  this  temporal  kingdom  wisely,  justly,  and 
religiously,  you  may  at  last  be  made  partaker  of  an  eternal  kingdom,  through 
the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

1  In  the  Special  Form,  after  "having"  are  the  words  "during  the  Anthem." 

2  Except  in  one  place,  which  will  be  indicated,  all  the  functions  attributed  by  the 
rubric  to  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  were  on  account  of  his  infirmity  performed  by  the 
sub-Dean,  Canon  Duckworth. 

8  The  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  who  supported  the  King  during  the  Ceremony,  tells 
me,  as  a  fact  interesting  to  note,  that  the  Archbishop  applied  the  consecrating  oil  to  the 
King's  forehead  with  the  right  hand  thumb,  not  with  the  finger.  The  anointing  on 
the  breast  was  a  return  to  earlier  usage  which  had  been  omitted  for  William  IV.  and 
for  Queen  Victoria. 

4  In  the  Special  Form  the  words  "the  King"  are  added  in  consequent j  of  their 
omission  in  the  previous  line. 


APPENDIX   II  441 

This  Prayer  being  ended,  the  King  arises  [and  resumes  his  seat  in  King  Edward's  Chair,] 
•while  the  Knights  of  the  Garter  give  back  the  Pall  to  the  Lord  Chamberlain; 
[whereupon  the  King  again  arising,]  the  Dean  of  'Westminster pu ts  upon  his  Majesty 
the  Colobium  Sindonis  and  the  Supertunica  or  Close  Pall  of  Cloth  of  Gold, 
together  with  a  Girdle  of  the  same.  The  King  then  sits  down. 


SECT.  IX.— THE  PRESENTING  OF  THE  SPURS  AND  SWORD,  AND  THE 
GIRDING  AND  OBLATION  OF  THE  SAID  SWORD. 

The  Spurs  are  brought  from  the  Altar  by  the  Dean  #/"  Westminster,  and  delivered  The  Spurs. 
to  the  Lord  Great  Chamberlain,  who,  kneeling  down,  touches  his  Majesty's 
heels  therewith,  and  sends  them  back  to  the  Altar. 

Then  the  Lord,  who  carries  the  Sword  of  State,  delivering  the  said  Sword  to  the  The  Sword  of 
Lord  Chamberlain  (which  is  thereupon  deposited  in  the  Traverse  in  Saint  State  returned> 
Edward's  Chapel],  he  receives  from  the  Lord  Chamberlain,  in  lieu  thereof, 
another  Sword,  in  a  Scabbard  #/ Purple  Velvet,  provided  for  the  King  to  be  Another  Sword 
girt  withal,  which  he  delivereth  to  the  Archbishop;  and  the  Archbishop,  brougllt: 
laying  it  on  the  Altar,  saith  the  following  Prayer : 

Hear  our  prayers,  O  Lord,  we  beseech  thee,  and  so  direct  and  support  thy 
servant  King  EDWARD,  who  is  now  to  be  girt  with  this  Sword,  that  he  may 
not  bear  it  in  vain  ;  but  may  use  it  as  the  minister  of  God  for  the  terror  and 
punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  protection  and  encouragement  of  those 
that  do  well,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the  Archbishop  takes  the  Sword  from  off  the  Altar,  and  (the  Archbishop  of 
York  and  the  Bishops  of  London  and  Winchester  and  other  Bishops  assist- 
ing, and  going  along  with  hint)  delivers  it  into  the  King's  Right  Hand,  and  Delivered  to  the 
he  holding  it,  the  Archbishop  saith :  KinK : 

Receive  this  Kingly  Sword,  brought  now  from  the  Altar  of  God,  and  delivered 
to  you  by  the  hands  of  us  the  Bishops  and  servants  of  God,  though  unworthy. 


1  \The  King  standing  up,  the  Sword  Is  girt  about  him  by  the  Lord  Great  Chamberlain;]  and  then, 

[the  King  sitting  downj\  the  Archbishop  saith :  Girt  about  the 

King. 

With  this  Sword  do  justice,  stop  the  growth  of  iniquity,  protect  the  Holy 
Church  of  God,  help  and  defend  widows  and  orphans,  restore  the  things  that 
are  gone  to  decay,  maintain  the  things  that  are  restored,  punish  and  reform 
what  is  amiss,  and  confirm  what  is  in  good  order  :  that  doing  these  things  you 
may  be  glorious  in  all  virtue  ;  and  so  faithfully  serve  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
this  life,  that  you  may  reign  for  ever  with  him  in  the  life  which  is  to  come. 

1  The  rubric  in  the  Special  Form  runs  "  The  Sword  is  girt  about  the  King  by  the 
Lord  Great  Chamberlain,"  and  a  footnote  is  appended,  "This  will  not  be  actually  done. 
The  King  will  remain  seated."  But  the  girding  was  performed,  though  the  King 
remained  seated.  This  was  a  return  to  earlier  usuage,  William  IV.  not  having  been  girt. 


442 


APPENDIX    II 


Then  the  King^rising  up,]  ungirds  his  Sword,  and  [going  to  the  Altar,  offers  it  there  in 
the  Scabbard,  and  then  returns  and  sits  down  in  King  Edward's  Chair  ;]  giveth  it  to  the 
Archbishop  to  be  placed  upon  tJte  Altar,  and  the  Peer,  -who  first  received  the 
Sword,  offereth  the  price  of  it,  and  having  thus  redeemed  it,  receive  th  it  from 
tJie  Dean  of  Westminster,  from  off  the  Altar,  and  draweth  it  out  of  the 
Scabbard,  and  carries  it  naked  before  his  Majesty  during  the  rest  of  the 
solemnity. 

e  Bishops  who  had  assisted  during  the  offering  return  to  their  places."^ 


SECT.  X.  —  THE  INVESTING  WITH  THE  ARMILLA  AND  IMPERIAL 
MANTLE,  AND  THE  DELIVERY  OF  THE  ORB. 

Then  the  King  arising,  the  Armilla  and  Imperial  Mantle  0rPall  of  Cloth  of  Gold, 
are  by  the  Master  of  the  Robes  delivered  to  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  and  by 
him  put  upon  the  King,  standing;  the  Lord  Great  Chamberlain  fastening 
the  Clasps  :  The  King  sits  down,  and  then  the  Orb  with  the  Cross  is  brought 
from  the  Altar  by  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  and  delivered  into  the  King's 
hand  by  the  Archbishop,  pronouncing  this  Blessing  and  Exhortation  : 

Receive  this  Imperial  Robe,  and  Orb  ;  and  the  Lord  your  God  endue  you 
with  knowledge  and  wisdom,  with  majesty  and  with  power  from  on  high  ;  the 
Lord  cloath  you  with  the  Robe  of  Righteousness,  and  with  the  garments  of 
salvation.  And  when  you  see  this  Orb  set  under  the  Cross,  remember  that  the 
whole  world  is  subject  to  the  Power  and  Empire  of  Christ  our  Redeemer. 

The  King  delivers  his  Orb  to  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  to  be  by  him  laid  on  the 
Altar. 


SECT.  XL— THE  INVESTITURE  PER  ANNULUM  ET  BACVLUM. 

Then  the  Officer  of  the  Jewel  House  delivers  the  Kings  Ring  to  the  Archbishop, 
in  which  a  Table  Jewel  is  enchased;  the  Archbishop  puts  it  on  the  Fourth 
Finger  of  his  Majesty's  Right  Hand,  and  saith, 

Receive  this  Ring,  the  ensign  of  Kingly  Dignity,  and  of  Defence  of  the 
Catholic  Faith  ;  and  as  you  are  this  day  solemnly  invested  in  the  government 
of  this  earthly  kingdom,  so  may  you  be  sealed  with  that  Spirit  of  promise,  which 
is  the  earnest  of  an  heavenly  inheritance,  and  reign  with  him  who  is  the  blessed 
and  only  Potentate,  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

Then  the  Dean  of  Westminster  brings  the  Sceptre  with  the  Cross  and  the  Sceptre 
with  the  Dove  to  the  Archbishop. 

The  Glove,  presented  by  the  Lord  of  the  Manor  of  Worksop,  being  put  on,  the 
Archbishop  delivers  the  Sceptre  with  the  Cross  into  the  King's  Right  Hand, 
saying, 

Receive  the  Royal  Sceptre,  the  ensign  of  Kingly  Power  and  Justice. 

And  then  he  delivers  the  Sceptre  with  the  Dove  into  the  King's  Left  Hand,  and 
saith, 


APPENDIX   II  443 

Receive  the  Rod  of  Equity  and  Mercy  :  and  God,  from  whom  all  holy  desires, 
all  good  counsels,  and  all  just  works  do  proceed,  direct  and  assist  you  in  the 
administration  and  exercise  of  all  those  powers  which  he  hath  given  you.  Be 
so  merciful  that  you  be  not  too  remiss  ;  so  execute  Justice  that  you  forget  not 
Mercy.  Punish  the  wicked,  protect  and  cherish  the  just,  and  lead  your  people 
in  the  way  wherein  they  should  go. 

\The  Lord  of  the  Manor  of  Worksop  supports  his  Majesty's  Right  Arm-] 

SECT.  XII. — THE  PUTTING  ON  OF  THE  CROWN. 

The  Archbishop,  standing  before  the  Altar,  taketh  the  Crown  into  his  hands,  and . 

laying  it  again  before  him  upon  the  Altar,  saith  :  Crown7i" 

O  God,  the  Crown  of  the  faithful :  Bless  we  beseech  thee  and  sanctify 
Here  the  King  th's  ^  servant  EDWARD  our  King  :  and  as  thou  dost 
must  be  put  in  this  day  set  a  Crown  of  pure  Gold  upon  his  Head,  so 
»iind  to  bow  his  enrich  his  Royal  Heart  with  thine  abundant  grace,  and  crown 
him  with  all  princely  virtues,  through  the  King  Eternal  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then\the  King  sitting  down  in  King  Edward's  C/ia/>,]2  the  Archbishop,  assisted  with  other 

Bishops,  comes  from  the  Altar  j  the  Dean  0/ Westminster  brings  the  Crown,  The  Kin 
and  the  Archbishop  taking  it  of  him  reverently  putteth  it  upon  the  King's  Crownedf 
Head?    At  the  sight  whereof  the  People,  with  loud  and  repeated  shouts,  cry, 
God  save  the  King  ;    the  Peers  and  the  Kings  of  Arms  put  on  their 
Coronets  ;  and  the  Trumpets  sound,  and  by  a  Signal  given,  the  great  Guns 
at  the  Tower  are  shot  off. 

The  Acclamation  ceasing,  the  Archbishop  goeth  on,  and  saith  : 

Be  strong  and  of  a  good  courage  :  Observe  the  commandments  of  God,  and 
walk  in  his  holy  ways  :  Fight  the  good  fight  of  faith,  and  lay  hold  on  eternal 
life  ;  that  in  this  world  you  may  be  crowned  with  success  and  honour,  and 
when  you  have  finished  your  course,  receive  a  Crown  of  Righteousness,  which 
God  the  righteous  Judge  shall  give  you  in  that  day. 

Then  the  Choir  singeth  : 

Be  strong  and  play  the  man  :  Keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  thy 
God,  and  walk  in  his  ways. 

SECT.  XIII. — THE  PRESENTING  OF  THE  HOLY  BIBLE. 

Then  shall  the  Dean  of  Westminster  take  the  Holy  Bible/row  off  the  Altar,  andlfo  Bible. 
deliver  it  to  the  Archbishop,  who  shall  present  it  to  the  King,  first  saying 
these  words  to  him  : 


1  The  King  was  crowned  with  the  Imperial  Crown,  not  with  St  Edward's  Crown  (see 
Book  IV.  c.  6).     The  marginal  notes  do  not  appear  in  the  Special  Form. 

2  The  King  had  previously  taken  his  seat  in  the  Coronation  Chair. 

3  In  the  Special  Form,  the  words  "  the  King  being  seated  "  are  added  here. 


444  APPENDIX    II 

Our  Gracious  King  ;  we  present  you  with  this  Book,  the  most  valuable  thing 
that  this  world  affords.  Here  is  Wisdom  ;  This  is  the  Royal  Law  ;  These  are 
the  lively  Oracles  of  God. 

Then  the  King,  touching  the  Bible,1  delivers  it  back  [delivers  back  the  Bible\  to  the 
Archbishop,  who  gives  it  to  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  to  be  reverently  placed 
again  upon  the  Holy  Altar ;  and  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  return  to 
their  places. 

SECT.  XIV. — THE  BENEDICTIONS  [AND  THE  TE  DEUM.] 

And  now  the  King  having  been  thus  anointed  and  crowned,  and  having  received 
all  the  Ensigns  of  Royalty,  the  Archbishop  solemnly  blesseth  him  :  And  all 
the  Bishops^  with  the  rest  of  the  Peers,  follow  every  part  of  the  Benediction 
with  a  loud  and  hearty  Amen. 

The  Lord  bless  you  and  keep  you  :  and  as  he  hath  made  you  King  over  his 
people,  so  may  he  prosper  you  in  this  world,  and  make  you  partake  of  his 
eternal  felicity  in  the  world  to  come.  Atnen. 

The  Lord  give  you  a  fruitful  Country  and  healthful  Seasons  ;  victorious 
Fleets  and  Armies,  and  a  quiet  Empire  ;  a  faithful  Senate,  wise  and  upright 
Counsellors  and  Magistrates,  a  loyal  Nobility,  and  a  dutiful  Gentry  :  a  pious 
and  learned  and  useful  Clergy ;  an  honest,  industrious,  and  obedient 
Commonality.  Amen. 

Then  the  Archbishop  turneth  to  the  People,  and  saith  : 

And  the  same  Lord  God  Almighty  grant,  that  the  Clergy  and  Nobles 
assembled  here  for  this  great  and  solemn  Service,  and  together  with  them  all 
the  People  of  the  land,  fearing  God,  and  honouring  the  King,  may  by  the 
merciful  superintendency  of  the  divine  Providence,  and  the  vigilant  care  of  our 
gracious  Sovereign,  continually  enjoy  peace,  plenty,  and  prosperity  ;  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  to  whom,  with  the  Eternal  Father,  and  God  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  glory  in  the  Church,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

\Then  the  Choir  begins  to  sing  the  Te  Deum,  and  the  King  goes  to  the  Chair  on  which  his  Majesty 
first  sate,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Throne,  the  two  Bishops  his  Supporters,  the  Great  Officers,  and 
other  Peers  attending  him,  every  one  in  his  place,  the  Swords  being  carried  before  him ;  and  there 
he  aits  down. 

TE  DEUM  LAUD  AMU  S. 

We  praise  thee,  O  God  :  we  acknowledge  thee  to  be  the  Lord. 
All  the  earth  doth  worship  thee  :  the  Father  everlasting. 
To  thee  all  Angels  cry  aloud  :  the  heavens  and  all  the  powers  therein. 
To  thee  Cherubin  and  Seraphin  :  continually  do  cry, 
Holy,  Holy,  Holy  :  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth  : 
Heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  the  majesty  :  of  thy  glory. 

1  The  words  "  touching  the  Bible"  are  found  only  in  the  Special  Form. 

2  In  the  Special  Form  the  Te  Deum  is  transferred  to  the  Recess,  being  sung  when,  at 
the  close  of  the  Service,  their  Majesties  had  retired  to  their  Traverses  in  St  Edward's 
Chapel. 


APPENDIX    II  445 

The  glorious  company  of  the  Apostles  :  praise  thee. 

The  goodly  fellowship  of  the  Prophets  :  praise  thee. 

The  noble  army  of  Martyrs  :  praise  thee. 

The  holy  Church  throughout  all  the  world  :  doth  acknowledge  thee  ; 

The  Father  :  of  an  infinite  majesty  ; 

Thine  honourable,  true  :  and  only  Son  ; 

Also  the  Holy  Ghost :  the  Comforter. 

Thou  art  the  King  of  Glory  :  O  Christ. 

Thou  art  the  everlasting  Son  :  of  the  Father. 

When  thou  tookest  upon  thee  to  deliver  man  :  thou  didst  not  abhor  the 
Virgin's  womb. 

When  thou  hadst  overcome  the  sharpness  of  death  :  thou  didst  open  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  to  all  believers. 

Thou  sittest  at  the  right  hand  of  God  :  in  the  glory  of  the  Father. 

We  believe  that  thou  shall  come  :  to  be  our  Judge. 

We  therefore  pray  thee,  help  thy  servants  :  whom  thou  hast  redeemed  with 
thy  precious  blood. 

Make  them  to  be  numbered  with  thy  Saints  :  in  glory  everlasting. 

O  Lord,  save  thy  people  :  and  bless  thine  heritage. 

Govern  them  :  and  lift  them  up  for  ever. 

Day  by  day  :   we  magnify  thee  ; 

And  we  worship  thy  Name  :  ever  world  without  end. 

Vouchsafe,  O  Lord  :  to  keep  us  this  day  without  sin. 

O  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us  :  have  mercy  upon  us. 

O  Lord,  let  thy  mercy  lighten  upon  us  :  as  our  trust  is  in  thee. 

0  Lord,  in  thee  have  I  trusted  :  let  me  never  be  confounded.] 

SECT.  XV. — THE  INTHRONIZATION. 

[The  Te  Deum  being  ended,  The  King  is  lifted  up  into  his  Throne\  l  ( The  King  then 
passes  to  his  throne  and  is  lifted  up  into  if)  by  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops, 
and  other  Peers  of  the  Kingdom  j  and  being  Inthronized,  or  placed  therein, 
(and  sitting  down)  all  the  Great  Officers,  those  that  bear  the  Swords  and  the 
Sceptres,  and  the  Nobles  who  had  borne  the  otfier  Regalia,  stand  round  about 
the  steps  of  the  Throne ;  and  the  Archbishop  standing  before  the  King,  saith  : 

Stand  firm,  and  hold  fast  from  henceforth  the  Seat  and  State  of  Royal  and 
Imperial  Dignity,  which  is  this  day  delivered  unto  you,  in  the  Name  and  by  the 
authority  of  Almighty  God,  and  by  the  hands  of  us  the  Bishops  and  servants  of 
God,  though  unworthy  :  And  as  you  see  us  to  approach  nearer  to  God's  Altar, 
so  vouchsafe  the  more  graciously  to  continue  to  us  your  Royal  favour  and  protec- 
tion. And  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  whose  Ministers  we  are,  and  the  Stewards 
of  his  Mysteries,  establish  your  Throne  in  righteousness,  that  it  may  stand 
fast  for  evermore,  like  as  the  sun  before  him,  and  as  the  faithful  witness  in 
heaven.  Amen. 

SECT.  XVI.— THE  HOMAGE. 

The  Exhortation  being  ended,  all  tJie  Princes  and  Peers  then  present  do  their  The  Homage. 
Homage  publicly  and  solemnly  unto  the  King. 

1  In  the  Special  Form  the  rubric  begins  with  the  words  "The  King  then  passes  to  his 
Throne,"  etc.     In  the  fourth  line  the  words  "and  sitting  down"  are  found  only  in  the 
Special  Form. 


446  APPENDIX   II 

The  Archbishop  first  kneels  down  before  his  Majesty's  knees,  and  the  rest  of  the 
Bishops  kneel  in  their  places;  and  they  do  their  Homage  togetJter,  for  the 
shortening  of  the  ceremony,  the  Archbishop  saying : 

I  Frederick  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  [And  so  every  one  of  the  rest,  I  N. 
Bishop  of  N.  repeating  the  rest  audibly  after  the  Archbishop]  will  be  faithful 
and  true,  and  Faith  and  Truth  will  bear  unto  you  our  Sovereign  Lord,  and 
your  Heirs  Kings  of  the  United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  And 
I  will  do,  and  truly  acknowledge  the  Service  of  the  Lands  I  claim  to  hold  of 
you,  as  in  right  of  the  Church. 

So  help  me  God. 

Then  the  Archbishop  arising  kisseth  the  King's  left  Cheek. 

Then  the  Prince  of  Wales,  taking  off  his  Coronet,  kneels  down  before  his 
Majesty's  knees,  the  rest  of  the  Princes  of  the  Blood  Royal  kneeling  in  their 
places,  taking  off  their  Coronets,  and  pronouncing  the  words  of  Homage 
after  him,  the  Prince  of  Wales  saying : 

I  N.  Prince,  or  Duke,  &c.,  of  N.  do  become  your  Liege  man  of  Life  and 
Limb,  and  of  earthly  worship,  and  Faith  and  Truth  I  will  bear  unto  you,  to 
live  and  die,  against  all  manner  of  Folks. 

So  help  me  God. 

Then  the  [Princes  of  the  Blood  Royal  arising  severally  touch]  l  (Prince  of  Wales 
arising  touches}  the  Crown  on  his  Majesty's  Head  and  kiss(es)  his  Majesty's 
left  Cheek.  After  which  the  other  Peers  of  the  Realm,  who  are  tJien  in 
their  seats,  kneel  down,  put  off"  their  Coronets,  and  do  their  Homage 
[the  Dukes  first  by  themselves,  and  so  the  Marquesses,  the  Earls,  the  Viscounts,  and  the 
Barons,  severally  in  their  places],  the  first  of  each  Order  kneeling  before  his 
Majesty,  [and  the  others  of  his  Order  who  are  near  his  Majesty,  also  kneeling 
in  their  places,  and  all  of  his  Order  saying  after  him]  (all  saying  together)  : 

I  N.  Duke,  or  Earl,  &>c.,  of  N.  do  become  your  Liege  man  of  Life  and 
Limb,  and  of  earthly  worship,  and  Faith  and  Truth  I  will  bear  unto  you,  to 
live  and  die,  against  all  manner  of  Folks. 

So  help  me  God. 

The  Peers  having  done  their  Homage,  the  first  of  each  Order  [putting  off  his 
Coronet,  singly  ascends  the  Throne  again},2  rising  and  stretching  forth  his  hand, 
touches  the  Crown  on  his  Majesty's  Head,  as  promising  by  that  Ceremony 
for  himself  and  his  Order  to  be  ever  ready  to  support  it  with  all  their 
power,  and  then  kisseth  the  King's  Cheek. 

When  the  Princes  and  Peers  are  thus  doing  their  Homage,  the  King,  if  he 
thinks  good,  delivers  his  Sceptre  with  the  Cross  and  the  Sceptre  or  Rod 
with  the  Dove,  to  some  one  near  to  the  Blood  Royal,  or  to  the  Lords  that 
carried  them  in  the  Procession,  or  to  any  other  that  he  pleaseth  to  assign,  to 
hold  them  by  him. 

1  In  the  Special  Form  the  rubric  was  altered,  as  above,  so  that  only  the  Prince  of 
Wales  touched  the  crown  and  kissed  the  King's  left  cheek. 

2  In  the  Special  Form  the  words  within  brackets  being  omitted,  the  word  "rising"  is 
added. 


APPENDIX    II  447 

And  the  Bishops  that  support  the  King  in  the  Procession  may  also  ease  him,  by 
supporting  the  Crown,  as  there  shall  be  occasion. 

At  the  same  time  the  Choir  singe th  this 


Kings  shall  see  and  arise,  princes  also  shall  worship  ;  because  of  the  Lord  Isa.  xlix.  7. 
that  is  faithful,  even  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  who  hath  chosen  thee  :  That  thou  9- 

mayest   say  to  the  prisoners,  Go  forth  :  to  them  that  are  in  darkness,  Show 
yourselves.     For  he   that  hath  mercy  on  them  shall  lead  them,  even  by  the  I0. 

springs  of  water  shall  he  guide  them.     And  I  will  make  all  my  mountains  a  „. 

way,  and  my  highways  shall  be  exalted.     Behold,  these  shall  come  from  far ;  I2. 

and,  lo,  these  from  the  north  and  from  the  west  ;  and  these  from  the  land  of 
Sinim. 

When  the  Homage  is  ended,  the  Drums  beat,  and  the  Trumpets  sound,  and  all 
the  People  shout,  crying  out: 

God  save  King  EDWARD. 
Long  live  King  EDWARD. 
May  the  King  live  for  ever. 

The  solemnity  of  the  King's  Coronation  being  thus  ended,  the  Archbishop  leaves 
the  King  in  his  Throne,  and  goes  to  his  chair. 

SECT.  XVII. — THE  QUEEN'S  CORONATION,  BY  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  YORK. 

The  Queen  ariseth  and goeth  to  the  steps  of  the  Altar,  supported  by  two  Bishops, 
and  there  kneeleth  down,  whilst  the  Archbishop  of  York  saith  the  following 
Prayer  : 

Almighty  God,  the  fountain  of  all  goodness  :  Give  ear,  we  beseech  thee,  to 
our  prayers,  and  multiply  thy  blessings  upon  this  thy  servant,  whom  in  thy 
Name,  with  all  humble  devotion,  we  consecrate  our  Queen  ;  Defend  her 
evermore  from  dangers,  ghostly  and  bodily  ;  Make  her  a  great  example  of 
virtue  and  piety,  and  a  blessing  to  this  kingdom,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee,  O  Father,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

This  Prayer  being  ended,  the    Queen  ariseth,  and  cometh  to  the  place  of  her 

Anointing  :  Which  is  to  be  at  a  Faldstool  set  for  that  purpose  before  the  The  Anointing. 
Altar,  between  the  steps  and  King  Edward's  Chair.  She  kneeleth  down, 
and  four  Peeresses  appointed  for  that  service,  and  summoned  by  Garter x 
King  of  Arms,  holding  a  rich  Pall  of  Cloth  of  Gold  over  her,  the  Arch- 
bishop of  York  poureth  the  Holy  Oil  upon  the  Crown  of  her  Head,  saying 
these  words : 

In  the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  Let 
the  anointing  with  this  Oil  increase  your  honour,  and  the  grace  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit  establish  you,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

1  Her  Majesty  was  summoned  by  Norroy,  King  of  Arms,  in  the  absence  of  Garter. 


448 


APPENDIX   II 


Then  the  Archbishop  of  York  receiveth  from  the  Officer  of  the  Jewel  Office  the 
Queer? s  Ring,  and  putteth  it  upon  the  Fourth  Finger  of  her  Right  Hand, 
saying  : 

Receive  this  Ring,  the  seal  of  a  sincere  Faith  ;  and  God,  to  whom  belongeth 
all  power  and  dignity,  prosper  you  in  this  your  honour,  and  grant  you  therein 
long  to  continue,  fearing  him  always,  and  always  doing  such  things  as  shall 
please  him,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Then  the   Archbishop  of  York  taketh  the  Crown  from  off  the  Altar  into  his 
hands,  and  reverently  setteth  it  upon  the  Queerfs  Head,  saying: 
Receive  the  Crown  of  glory,  honour,  and  joy  :  And  God  the  Crown  of  the 
faithful,  who  by  our  Episcopal  hands  (though  unworthy)  doth  this  day  set  a 
Crown  of  pure  Gold  upon  your  Head,  enrich  your  Royal  Heart  with  his  Abundant 
grace,  and  crown  you  with  all  princely  virtues  in  this  life,  and  with  an  ever- 
lasting Crown  of  glory  in  the  life  which  is  to  come,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

The  Queen  being  crowned  all  the  Peeresses  put  on  their  Coronets. 

Then  the  Archbishop  of  York  putteth  the  Sceptre  into  the  Queeris  Right  Hand, 
and  the  Ivory  Rod  with  the  Dove  into  her   Left  Hand;   and  sayeth  this 
Prayer : 
O    Lord,    the    giver    of   all    perfection  :     Grant    unto    this    thy    servant 

ALEXANDRA  our  Queen,  that  by  the  powerful  and  mild  influence  of  her  piety 

and  virtue,  she  may  adorn  the  high  dignity  which  she  hath  obtained,  through 

Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

The  Queen  being  thus  Anointed,  and  Crowned,  and  having  received  all  her 
Ornaments,  arise 'th  and goeth  from  the  Altar,  supported  by  her  two  Bishops, 
and  so  up  to  the  Theatre.  And  as  she  passeth  by  the  King  on  his  Throne, 
she  boweth  herself  reverently  to  his  Majesty,  and  then  is  conducted  to  her1 
own  Throne  and  without  any  further  Ceremony  taketh  her  place  in  it. 


SECT.  XVIII. — THE  COMMUNION. 
Then  the  Offertory  begins,  the  Archbishop  reading  [these  Sentences ;]  this  Sentence ,-2 

Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and 
glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

^Charge  them  who  are  rich  in  this  world,  that  they  be  ready  to  give,  and  glad  to  distribute  ; 
laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a  good  foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that  they  may 
attain  eternal  life.] 

1  His  Majesty  stood  to  receive  the  Queen's  obeisance  with  one  Sceptre  in  his  hand. 
The  King  asked  the  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  who  was  in  attendance  to  instruct  him, 
whether  he  should  hold  the  two  Sceptres  or  only  one  while  he  received  the  Queen's 
obeisance.     The  Bishop,  unaware  of  any  precedent  to  guide  him,  suggested  that  only 
one  Sceptre  should  be  held,  and  this  was  done. 

2  Only  one  sentence  was  appointed  in  the  Special  Form. 


APPENDIX   II  449 

TJten  the  Organ  plays  and  the  Choir  sing : 

Let  my  prayer  come  up  into  thy  presence  as  incense  :  and  let  the  lifting  up  of 
my  hands  be  as  an  evening  sacrifice. 

In  the  mean  while  the  King  and  Queen  deliver  their  Sceptres  to  the  Noblemen  who 
had  previously  borne  them,  and  descend  from  their  Thrones,  supported  and 
attended  as  before  ;  and  go  to  [the  steps  of  the  Altar]  (their  Faldstools  before 
the  Altar)  where,  taking  off  their  Crowns,  which  they  deliver  to  the  Lord 
Great  Chamberlain  and  [other  appointed  Officer]  (the  King's  Lord  Chamber- 
lain) '  to  hold,  they  kneel  down. 

And  first  the  King  offers  Bread  and  Wine  for  the  Communion,  which  being  The  King  offers 
brought  out  of  Saint  Edward's  Chapel,  and  delivered  into  his  hands  (the  Br< 
Bread  upon  the  Paten  by  the  Bishop  that  read  the  Epistle,  and  the  Wine  in 
the  Chalice  by  the  Bishop  that  read  the  Gospel),  are  by  the  Archbishop  received 
from  the  King,  and  reverently  placed  upon  the  Altar,  and  decently  covered 
with  a  fair  linen  cloth,  the  Archbishop  first  saying  this  Prayer : 

Bless,  O  Lord,  we  beseech  thee,  these  thy  gifts,  and  sanctify  them  unto  this 
holy  use,  that  by  them  we  may  be  made  partakers  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of 
thine  only-begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  fed  unto  everlasting  life  of  soul  and 
body  :  And  that  thy  servant  King  EDWARD  may  be  enabled  to  the  discharge 
of  his  weighty  office,  whereunto  of  thy  great  goodness  thou  hast  called  and 
appointed  him.  Grant  this,  O  Lord,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  our  only  Mediator 
and  Advocate.  Amen. 

Then  the  King  kneeling,  as  before,  makes  his  Oblation,  offering  a  Pall  or  Altar-  A  Pall  or  Altar- 
cloth  delivered  by  the  Officer  of  the  Great   Wardrobe  to  the  Lord  Great  cloth- 
Chamberlain,  and  by  him,  kneeling,  to  his  Majesty,  and  an  Ingot  or  Wedge  An  ingot  of 
of  Gold  of  a  pound  weight,  which  the  Jreasurer  of  the  Household  delivers  to  Gold- 
the  Lord  Great  Chamberlain,  and  he  to  his  Majesty ;  And  the  Archbishop 
coming  to  him,  receiveth  and placet h  them  upon  the  Altar. 

The  Queen  also  at  the  same  time  maketh  her  Oblation  of  a  Pall  or  Altar-cloth,  The  Queen 
and  a  Mark  weight  of  Gold,  in  like  manner  as  the  King.  offers. 

Then  the  King  and  Queen  [return  to  their  Chairs,  and  kneel  down  at  their  Fald- 
stools, and~\  2  the  Archbishop  saith : 

Let  us  pray  for  the  whole  state  of  Christ's  Church  militant  here  in  earth. 

Almighty  and  everliving  God,  who  by  thy  holy  Apostle  hast  taught  us  to  make 
prayers  and  supplications,  and  to  give  thanks,  for  all  men  :  We  humbly  beseech 
thee  most  mercifully  to  accept  these  oblations,  and  to  receive  these  our  prayers, 
which  we  offer  unto  thy  Divine  Majesty  ;  beseeching  thee  to  inspire  continually 
the  universal  Church  with  the  spirit  of  truth,  unity,  and  concord  :  And  grant, 
that  all  they  that  do  confess  thy  holy  Name  may  agree  in  the  truth  of  thy  holy 
Word,  and  live  in  unity,  and  godly  love.  We  beseech  thee  also  to  save  and 

1  Therewere  two  changes  in  the  first  part  of  this  rubric.  The  words  omitted  in  the  Special 
Form  are  within  square  brackets  []  and  those  substituted  are  within  round  brackets  ( ). 

2  In  the  Special  Form  the  rubric  runs,  "Then  the  King  and  Queen  remaining  at 
their  Faldstools  or  in  their  chairs,  the  Archbishop  saith." 


450  APPENDIX    II 

defend  all  Christian  Kings,  Princes,  and  Governours  ;  and  specially  thy  servant 
EDWARD  our  King  ;  that  under  him  we  may  be  godly  and  quietly  governed  : 
And  grant  unto  his  whole  Council,  and  to  all  that  are  put  in  authority  under 
him,  that  they  may  truly  and  indifferently  minister  justice,  to  the  punishment  of 
wickedness  and  vice,  and  to  the  maintenance  of  thy  true  religion,  and  virtue.  Give 
grace,  O  heavenly  Father,  to  all  Bishops  and  Curates,  that  they  may  both  by 
their  life  and  doctrine  set  forth  thy  true  and  lively  Word,  and  rightly  and  duly 
administer  thy  holy  Sacraments  :  And  to  all  thy  people  give  thy  heavenly  grace  ; 
and  specially 'to  this  congregation  here  present ;  that,  with  meek  heart  and  due 
reverence,  they  may  hear,  and  receive  thy  holy  Word ;  truly  serving  thee  in 
holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of  their  life.  And  we  most  humbly 
beseech  thee  of  thy  goodness,  O  Lord,  to  comfort  and  succour  all  them,  who  in 
this  transitory  life  are  in  trouble,  sorrow,  need,  sickness,  or  any  other  adversity. 
And  we  also  bless  thy  holy  Name  for  all  thy  servants  departed  this  life  in  thy 
faith  and  fear  ;  beseeching  thee  to  give  us  grace  so  to  follow  their  good  examples, 
that  with  them  we  may  be  partakers  of  thy  heavenly  kingdom  :  Grant  this,  O 
Father,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  our  only  Mediator  and  Advocate.  Amen. 

The,  Exhortation. 

Ye  that  do  truly  and  earnestly  repent  you  of  your  sins,  and  are  in  love  and 
charity  with  your  neighbours,  and  intend  to  lead  a  new  life,  following  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  walking  from  henceforth  in  his  holy  ways  :  Draw  near 
with  faith,  and  take  this  holy  Sacrament  to  your  comfort  ;  and  make  your 
humble  confession  to  Almighty  God,  meekly  kneeling  upon  your  knees. 

The  General  Confession. 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Maker  of  all  things,  Judge 
of  all  men  :  We  acknowledge  and  bewail  our  manifold  sins  and  wickedness, 
Which  we  from  time  to  time  most  grievously  have  committed,  By  thought, 
word,  and  deed,  Against  thy  Divine  Majesty,  Provoking  most  justly  thy  wrath 
and  indignation  against  us.  We  do  earnestly  repent,  And  are  heartily  sorry 
for  these  our  misdoings  ;  The  remembrance  of  them  is  grievous  unto  us  ;  The 
burden  of  them  is  intolerable.  Have  mercy  upon  us,  Have  mercy  upon  us, 
most  merciful  Father  ;  For  thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  Forgive  us  all 
that  is  past  ;  And  grant  that  we  may  ever  hereafter  Serve  and  please  thee  In 
newness  of  life,  To  the  honour  and  glory  of  thy  Name  ;  Through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Absolution. 

Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  of  his  great  mercy  hath  promised 
forgiveness  of  sins  to  all  them  that  with  hearty  repentance  and  true  faith  turn 
unto  him  ;  Have  mercy  upon  you  ;  pardon  and  deliver  you  from  all  your 
sins  ;  confirm  and  strengthen  you  in  all  goodness  ;  and  bring  you  to  everlasting 
life  ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

After  which  shall  be  said, 

Hear  what  comfortable  words  our  Saviour  Christ  saith  unto  all  that  truly 
turn  to  him. 

Come  unto  me,  all  that  travail  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  refresh  you. 


APPENDIX    II  451 

So  God  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  to  the  end  that 
all  that  believe  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 

Hear  also  what  Saint  Paul  saith. 

This  is  a  true  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  men  to  be  received,  that  Christ  Jesus 
came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners. 

Hear  also  what  Saint  John  saith. 

If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the 
righteous  ;  and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins. 

After  which  the  A  rchbishop  shall  proceed,  saying, 
Lift  up  your  hearts. 

Answer. 
We  lift  them  up  unto  the  Lord. 

Archbishop. 
Let  us  give  thanks  unto  our  Lord  God. 

Answer. 
It  is  meet  and  right  so  to  do. 

Then  shall  the  Archbishop  turn  to  the  Lord's  Table,  and  say, 

It  is  very  meet,  right,  and  our  bounden  duty,  that  we  should  at  all  times, 
and  in  all  places,  give  thanks  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  Holy  Father,  Almighty, 
Everlasting  God. 

Therefore  with  Angels  and  Archangels,  and  with  all  the  company  of  heaven, 
we  laud  and  magnify  thy  glorious  Name ;  evermore  praising  thee,  and  saying  : 

Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of  hosts,  heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  thy  glory  : 
Glory  be  to  thee,  O  Lord  most  high.  Amen. 

The  Prayer  of  Humble  Access. 

We  do  not  presume  to  come  to  this  thy  Table,  O  merciful  Lord,  trusting  in 
our  own  righteousness,  but  in  thy  manifold  and  great  mercies.  We  are  not 
worthy  so  much  as  to  gather  up  the  crumbs  under  thy  Table.  But  thou  art  the 
same  Lord,  whose  property  is  always  to  have  mercy  :  Grant  us  therefore, 
gracious  Lord,  so  to  eat  the  flesh  of  thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  drink  his 
blood,  that  our  sinful  bodies  may  be  made  clean  by  his  body,  and  our  souls 
washed  through  his  most  precious  blood,  and  that  we  may  evermore  dwell  in 
him,  and  he  in  us.  Amen. 

The  Prayer  of  Consecration. 
Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  who  of  thy  tender  mercy  didst  give 


452  APPENDIX    II 

thine  only  Son  Jesus  Christ  to  suffer  death  upon  the  Cross  for  our  redemption  ; 
who  made  there  (by  his  one  oblation  of  himself  once  offered)  a  full,  perfect,  and 
•.Here  the  Arch-  sufficient  sacrifice,  oblation,  and  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of 
bishop  is  to  take  the  whole  world  ;  and  did  institute,  and  in  his  holy  Gospel 
*}?  ha^d*  int°  command  us  to  continue,  a  perpetual  memory  of  that  his 

precious  death,  until  his  coming  again  :  Hear  us,  O  most 
oreak*thelBread°-  merciml  Father,  we  most  humbly  beseech  thee  ;  and  grant 

that  we  receiving  these  thy  creatures  of  bread  and  wine,  accord- 
iAlf^  ha^d  to  m^  to  *ky  Son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ's  holy  institution,  in 
all theBr'ead*'"1  remembrance  of  his  death  and  passion,  may  be  partakers  of 

his  most  blessed  Body  and  Blood  :  who,  in  the  same  night 
fake^he^Cu^int  l^at  ^e  was  Detrayed,  a took  Bread;  and,  when  he  had  given 
his^and"  '"  °  thanks,  bhe  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying, 
e And  here  to  Take,  eat;  c this  is  my  Body  which  is  given  for  you:  Do 
lay  his  hand  upon  this  in  remembrance  of  me.  Likewise  after  supper  dhe 

ech?i?e"el  (bpiU  took  the  CuP  ;  and?  when  he  had  §iven  thanks»  he  gave  il: 
son)  in°T  which  to  them,  saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  this  ;  for  ethis  is  my  Blood 
there  is  any  Wine  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  you  and  for  many 

to  be  consecrated.      for    the    remission    of    sins  .     Do   thiS)   as    oft   as   ye   shall   drink 

it,  in  remembrance  of  me.     Amen, 

When  the  Archbishops,  and  Dean  of  Westminster,  [with  the  Bishops'  Assistants, 
namely,  the  Preacher,  and  those  who  read  the  Litany,  and  the  Epistle  and  Gospel,]  have 
communicated  in  both  kinds,  the  King  and  Queen  shall  [advance  to  the  steps  of 
the  Altar  and]  kneel  down,  and  the  Archbishop  shall  administer  the  Bread, 
and  the  Dean  ^/"Westminster  the  Cup,  to  them.1 

At  the  Delivery  of  the  Bread  shall  be  said  ; 

The  Body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  given  for  thee,  preserve  thy 
body  and  soul  unto  everlasting  life  :  Take  and  eat  this  in  remembrance  that 
Christ  died  for  thee,  and  feed  on  him  in  thy  heart  by  faith  with  thanksgiving. 

At  the  Delivery  of  the  Cup. 

The  Blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  shed  for  thee,  preserve  thy 
body  and  soul  unto  everlasting  life  :  Drink  this  in  remembrance  that  Christ's 
Blood  was  shed  for  thee,  and  be  thankful. 

The  King  and  Queen  then  put  on  their  Crowns,  and  [taking]  (take)  the  Sceptres 
in  their  hands  again,  [repair  to  their  Thrones.]2  (and  remain  in  their  chairs  until 
the  Set  vice  is  ended}.'1 

Then  the  Archbishop  goeth  on  to  the  Post-Communion,  saying, 
Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  Name,  Thy  kingdom 
come,  Thy  will  be  done,  In  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread  ;  And  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  As  we  forgive  them  that  trespass  against 
us;  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  But  deliver  us  from  evil.  For  thine  is  the 
kingdom,  the  power,  and  the  glory,  For  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

1  This  duty  was  performed  by  the  Dean  of  Westminster  himself,  and  not  by  the  sub- 
Dean.     (See  note,  p.  440.) 

2  In  the  Special  Form  the  rubric  was  altered,  as  indicated,  to  spare  the  King  fatigue. 


APPENDIX    II  453 

Then  this  Prayer. 

O  Lord  and  heavenly  Father,  we  thy  humble  servants  entirely  desire  thy 
fatherly  goodness,  mercifully  to  accept  this  our  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanks- 
giving ;  most  humbly  beseeching  thee  to  grant,  that  by  the  merits  and  death  of 
thy  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  through  faith  in  his  blood,  we  and  all  thy  whole 
Church  may  obtain  remission  of  our  sins,  and  all  other  benefits  of  his  passion. 
And  here  we  offer  and  present  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  ourselves,  our  souls  and 
bodies,  to  be  a  reasonable,  holy,  and  lively  sacrifice  unto  thee  ;  humbly  beseech- 
ing thee,  that  all  we,  who  are  partakers  of  this  holy  Communion,  may  be  ful- 
filled with  thy  grace  and  heavenly  benediction.  And  although  we  be  unworthy, 
through  our  manifold  sins,  to  offer  unto  thee  any  sacrifice,  yet  we  beseech  thee 
to  accept  this  our  bounden  duty  and  service  ;  not  weighing  our  merits,  but 
pardoning  our  offences,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  by  whom,  and  with 
whom,  in  the  unity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  all  honour  and  glory  be  unto  thee,  O 
Father  Almighty,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Then  shall  be  sung; 

Glory  be  to  God  on  high,  and  in  earth  peace,  good  will  towards  men.  We 
praise  thee,  we  bless  thee,  we  worship  thee,  we  glorify  thee,  we  give  thanks  to 
thee  for  thy  great  glory,  O  Lord  God,  heavenly  King,  God  the  Father  Almighty. 

0  Lord,  the  only  begotten  Son  Jesu  Christ  ;  O  Lord  God,  Lamb  of  God. 
Son  of  the  Father,  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us. 
Thou  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us.     Thou  that 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  receive  our  prayer.     Thou  that  sittest  at  the 
right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  have  mercy  upon  us. 

For  thou  only  art  holy  ;  thou  only  art  the  Lord  ;  thou  only,  O  Christ,  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  art  most  high  in  the  glory  of  God  the  Father.  Amen. 

Then  the  Archbishop  saith, 

The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,  keep  your  hearts  and 
minds  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God,  and  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  :  And  the  blessing  of  God  Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  amongst  you,  and  remain  with  you  always.  Amen. 

SECT.  XIX.— THE  RECESS. 

The  whole  Coronation  Office  being  thus  performed,  the  King  attended  and  ac-  The  Proceeding 
companied  as  before,  the  four  Swords  being  carried  before  him,  [descends  ^^war^s 
from  his  Throne]  Crowned,  and  carrying  his  Sceptre  and  Rod  in  his  hands,  Chapel : 
[goes  into  the  A  rea  eastward  of  the  Theatre,  and\  passes  [on\  through  the  Door  Of  the  Kin* : 
on  the  South  side  of  the  Altar  into  Saint  Edward's  Chapel ;  (Te Deum  being 
meanwhile  sung},1  and  as  they  pass  by  the  Altar,  the  rest  of  the  Regalia,  lying 
upon  it,  are  to  be  delivered  by  the  Dean  of  Westminster  to  the  Lords  that 
carried  them  in  the  Procession,  and  so  they  proceed  in  State  into  the  Chapel, 
the  Organ  all  the  while  playing.     The  Queen  at  the  same  time  [descending^  of  the  Queen. 
goes  in  like  manner  into  the  same  Chapel  at  the  Door  on  the  North  side 
of  the  Altar;  bearing  her  Sceptre  in  her  Right  Hand,  and  her  Ivory  Rod 
in  her  Left. 

1  The  words  "  Te  Deum  being  meanwhile  sung"  are  added  in  the  Special  Form. 


454  APPENDIX    II 

The  King  and  Queen  being  come  into  the  Chapel,  the  King  standing  before  the 
Altar,  delivers  the  Sceptre  with  the  Dove  to  the  Archbishop,  who  layeth  it 
upon  the  Altar  there.  And  the  Golden  Spurs  and  St  Edward's  Staff  are 
given  into  the  hands  of  the  Dean  </ Westminster,  and  by  him  laid  there  also. 

His  Majesty  will  then  be  disrobed  of  his  Imperial  Mantle  or  Robe  of  State,  and 
arrayed  in  his  Royal  Robe  of  Purple  Velvet,  \and  her  Majesty  will  also  be 
arrayed  in  her  Royal  Robes  of  Purple  Velvety^  His  Majesty  wearing  his 
Imperial  Crown  will  then  receive  in  his  Left  Hand  the  Orb  from  the 
Archbishop. 

Then  their  Majesties  will  proceed  through  the  Choir  to  the  West  Door  of  the 
Church,  in  the  same  way  as  they  came,  wearing  tfteir  Crowns  :  the  King 
bearing  in  his  Right  Hand  the  Sceptre  with  the  Cross,  and  in  his  Left  the 
Orb  ;  the  Queen  bearing  in  her  Right  Hand  her  Sceptre  with  the  Cross, 
and  in  her  Left  the  Ivory  Rod  with  the  Dove  ;  all  Peers  wearing  their 
Coronets. 

1  The  last  part  of  this  sentence,  referring  to  the  Queen,  is  omitted  in  the  Special 
Form ;  but  whether  by  accident  or  design  it  does  not  appear. 


APPENDIX  III 

THE  INDIAN  CONTINGENT  AT  THE 
CORONATION  CEREMONY 

THE  following  historical  notes  upon  the  Indian  Corps,  which  furnished  detach- 
ments for  the  contingent  sent  to  England  to  take  part  in  the  Coronation 
ceremonies,  have  been  drawn  up  for  me  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  The  Honourable 
Everard  Baring,  Military  Secretary  to  the  Viceroy. 

Those  who  had  the  privilege  of  being  present  at  the  private  inspection  by 
His  Majesty  of  the  Indian  Contingent  in  the  garden  of  Buckingham  Palace 
the  week  after  the  Coronation,  could  not  help  feeling  that  the  significance  of 
the  spectacle  would  have  been  more  complete  had  they  possessed  some  definite 
knowledge  of  the  services  rendered  to  the  Empire  by  the  branches  of  the 
Indian  army  there  represented.  I  therefore  asked  Lord  Hardwicke,  the  Under- 
secretary of  State  for  India,  to  see  if  he  could  obtain  for  me,  some  information 
on  the  subject,  from  the  department,  before  his  departure  to  the  War  Office, 
to  which  he  had  been  transferred.  Lord  Hardwicke  ascertained  that  practically 
no  detailed  information  on  the  subject  existed  in  London  ;  but  he  was  kind 
enough  to  put  me  into  communication  with  Colonel  Baring  who,  in  spite  of 
the  great  pressure  of  extra  work  which  was  devolving  upon  him  in  consequence 
of  the  preparations  for  the  Durbar,  found  time  to  supply  me,  in  the  most  obliging 
manner,  with  the  following  memorandum,  which,  containing  a  mass  of  informa- 
tion never  hitherto  published,  seems  to  me  to  form  a  historical  document  of 
great  value. 

There  is  no  need,  therefore,  to  apologise  for  its  introduction  in  this  Appendix, 
especially  as  the  presence  of  the  Indian  troops  in  London  during  the  period 
of  the  Coronation  was  one  of  the  most  significant  features  of  that  great  imperial 
ceremony.  The  memorandum  drawn  up  by  the  Military  Secretary  to  the 
Viceroy  is  inevitably  succinct,  for  the  events  of  which  the  mere  names  and 
dates  are  given,  recapitulate  the  entire  history  of  the  Indian  Empire  from  the 
days  of  Warren  Hastings.  But  to  any  one  familiar  with  the  simple  outline 
of  the  story  of  the  English  in  India,  some  of  the  briefest  entries  are  most 
eloquent.  For  example,  the  five  words  included  in  the  record  of  services  of 
the  24th  Baluchistan  Infantry  and  of  the  ist  Hyderabad  Lancers,  "the  pursuit 
of  Tantia  Topi,"  recall  one  of  the  most  dramatic  pages  of  our  imperial  history 
—  the  treachery  of  Nana  Sahib,  the  well  at  Cawnpore,  the  arrival  of  Havelock 
too  late,  and  the  unwavering  loyalty  of  some  of  the  native  forces  without  which 
our  Indian  Empire  would  have 'been  lost. 

This  catalogue  of  dates  and  events  is  appropriately  placed  at  the  end  of  a 
work  which  celebrates  the  consecration  of  the  imperial  idea.  For  it  indicates 

455 


456  APPENDIX   III 

a  fact  too  often  lost  sight  of  by  a  generation  which  is  perhaps  too  complacent 
in  its  imperialism.  This  unadorned  record  shows  that  the  British  Empire  is 
not  the  creation  of  yesterday.  The  warlike  achievements  of  the  native  troops 
of  India  for  a  hundred  and  thirty  years  is  the  record  during  that  period  not  only 
of  bravery  in  the  field  but  of  self-denial  and  wisdom  practised  by  generation 
after  generation  of  British  officers  and  civilians  who  have  organised  the  Indian 
army  and  administered  that  vast  domain. 


MEMORANDUM  REGARDING  INDIAN  CORPS  FROM  WHICH  REPRESENTATIVE  DETACH- 
MENTS WERE  FURNISHED  FOR  THE  CONTINGENT  SENT  TO  ENGLAND  IN  1902  TO  TAKE 
PART  IN  THE  CORONATION  CEREMONIES. 

The  following  Corps  were  represented  in  the  Indian  contingent  sent  to  England  in  1902 
to  take  part  in  the  Coronation  ceremonies : — 

The  Governor  General's  Body-Guard. 

The  ist  Bengal  Lancers — composed  entirely  of  Hindustani  Mahomedans. 

The  loth  Bengal  Lancers  —  composed  of  Sikhs,  Dogras,  Punjabi  Mahomedans  and 
Pathans.  Class  represented—  Sikhs. 

The  nth  Bengal  Lancers,  of  composition  similar  to  that  of  the  roth.  Class  represented— 
Dogras. 

The  I4th  Bengal  Lancers,  composed  entirely  of  Jats. 

The  I5th  Bengal  Lancers,  composed  of  Multani  Pathans  and  Derajat  and  Cis-Indus 
Mahomedans.  Class  represented—  Multani  Pathans. 

The  i8th  Bengal  Lancers,  composed  of  Punjabi  Mahomedans  and  Sikhs.  Class 
represented — Punjabi  Mahomedans. 

The  Cavalry  of  the  Corps  of  Guides,  composed  of  Sikhs,  Dogras,  Punjabi  Mahomedans 
and  Pathans.  Class  represented — Pathans. 

The  Kohat  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Derajat  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Peshawar  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Hazara  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Quetta  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Jullunder  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Gujerat  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Lahore  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Murree  Mountain  Battery. 

The  Abbottabad  Mountain  Battery.1 

The  Bengal  Sappers  and  Miners,  composed  of  Sikhs,  Punjabi  Mahomedans,  Pathans  and 
Hindustani  Brahmans,  Rajputs,  Jats  and  Mahomedans.  Classes  represented— ML 

The  ist  Brahman  Infantry. 

The  7th  Rajput  Infantry. 

The  loth  Jat  Infantry. 

The  1 5th  Sikh  Infantry.     Class  represented— Jat  Sikhs. 

The  I7th  Mahomedan  Rajput  Infantry.     Class  represented — Hindustani  Mahomedans. 

The  aoth  Punjab  Infantry,  composed  of  Pathans,  Sikhs  and  Dogras.  Class  represented 
— Pathans,  not  being  Afridis. 

The  23rd  Punjab  Pioneers,  composed  of  Mazbi  Sikhs. 

The  33rd  Punjab  Infantry,  composed  of  Punjabi  Mahomedans,  Pathans  (Bunerwals, 
Swatis  and  Bajauris)  and  Sikhs.  Class  represented—  Punjabi  Mahomedans. 

The  3810  Dogra  Infantry. 

The  39th  Garhwal  Rifles,  composed  entirely  of  Garhwalis. 

The  and  Gurkha  Rifles. 

The  ist  Punjab  Infantry,  Punjab  Frontier  Force,  composed  of  Sikhs,  Dogras,  Punjabi 
Mahomedans  and  Pathans  (Afridis,  Yusafzais  and  Khattaks).  Class  represented — Afridis. 

1  N.B.— All  these  Mountain  Batteries  are  composed  mainly  of  Sikhs  and  Punjabi  Mahomedans,  in 
about  equal  numbers. 


APPENDIX    III  457 

THE  BODY-GUARD  OF  THE  GOVERNOR  OF  MADRAS. 

The  ist  Madras  Lancers,  composed  of  Madras  Mahomedans,  but  has  a  troop  of 
Mahrattas.  Class  represented — Madras  Mahomedans. 

The  Madras  Sappers  and  Miners,  composed  of  Madras  Hindus  of  various  classes  (in- 
cluding Tamils,  Telingas  and  Telugus),  Madras  Mahomedans  and  Native  Christians. 
Classes  represented — All. 

The  ist  Madras  Pioneers,  composed  of  Madras  Mahomedans,  Tamils,  Telingas,  Native 
Christians,  etc.  Class  represented — Tamils. 

The  2oth  Madras  Infantry,  composed  of  Madras  Mahomedans,  Tamils,  Telingas,  etc. 
Class  represented — Madras  Mahomedans. 

The  2nd  Battalion  Moplah  Rifles,  composed  entirely  of  Moplahs. 

THE  BODY-GUARD  OF  THE  GOVERNOR  OF  BOMBAY,  composed  of  Sikhs  and  Rajputana 
Mahomedans.  Classes  represented— All. 

The  ist  Bombay  Lancers,  composed  of  Dakhani  Mahrattas,  Jats,  Sikhs  and  Pathans. 
Class  represented — Mahrattas. 

The  3rd  Bombay  Cavalry,  composed  of  Jats,  Sikhs,  Kaimkhanies  and  Mahomedan 
Rajputs.  Class  represented — Rajputs. 

The  Bombay  Sappers  and  Miners,  composed  of  Dakhani,  Hindustani  and  Punjabi 
Mahomedans,  Mahrattas,  Rajputs,  Hindustani  Hindus  and  Sikhs.  Classes  represented— All. 

The  ist  Bombay  Grenadiers,  composed  of  Mahrattas,  Punjabi  Mahomedans,  and 
Mahomedans  of  Rajputana  and  Central  India.  Class  represented — Dakhani  Mahrattas. 

The  3rd  Bombay  Infantry,  composed  of  Mahrattas  and  Bombay  Mahomedans.  Class 
represented — Konkani  Mahrattas. 

The  24th  Baluchistan  Infantry,  composed  of  Hazaras,  Khattaks,  Mahsud  Waziris, 
Punjabi  Mahomedans  and  Sikhs.  Class  represented—  Hazaras. 

The  29th  Baluch  Infantry,  composed  of  North-West  Frontier  Pathans,  Punjabi 
Mahomedans  and  Hill  Baluchis.  Class  represented — Baluchis. 

The  ist  Lancers,  Hyderabad  Contingent,  composed  of  Sikhs,  Dakhani  Mahomedans  and 
Jats.  Class  represented — -Dakhani  Mahomedans. 

ist  Infantry,  Hyderabad  Contingent,  composed  of  Rajputs,  Dakhani  Mahomedans  and 
Jats.  Class  represented — Dakhani  Mahomedans. 

The  Merwara  Battalion,  composed  entirely  of  Mers. 

HISTORICAL  NOTES  REGARDING  THE  CORPS  ABOVE  NAMED. 
THE  GOVERNOR-GENERAL'S  BODY-GUARD. 

This  Corps  was  organised  in  1773,  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  Body-Guard  to  the 
Governor-General  in  time  of  peace,  and  to  accompany  the  Commander-in-Chief  into  the  field 
in  time  of  war.  It  was  originally  designated  "  The  Governor's  troop  of  Moghals." 

Soon  after  its  formation  the  Corps  was  engaged  in  putting  down  the  Saniasis,  "  a  body  of 
militant  and  plundering  devotees,"  and  in  1774  it  accompanied  the  Commander-in-Chief, 
Colonel  Champion,  during  the  campaign  in  Rohilkhand.  A  portion  of  the  Corps  was  for  a 
time  in  the  Upper  Provinces  with  Lord  Lake  during  the  Mahratta  War,  in  1805,  and  in  1811 
the  whole  of  the  Corps  proceeded  on  service  to  and  took  part  in  the  conquest  of  Java.  It 
accompanied  the  Marquis  of  Hastings  into  the  field  during  the  Mahratta  War  of  1817-18,  and 
in  1824  a  strong  detachment  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  where  it  distinguished  itself  on 
many  occasions. 

In  1843,  the  corps  was  with  Lord  Ellenborough  at  the  battle  of  Maharajpur,  and  it 
accompanied  Lord  Hardinge  into  the  field  during  the  Sutlej  Campaign,  and  was  engaged  in 
the  battles  of  Mudki  (where  it  was  greatly  distinguished),  Firozshah,  Aliwal  and  Sobraon.  It 
has  not  since  been  employed  in  the  field. 

THE  IST  (DUKE  OF  YORK'S  OWN)  BENGAL  LANCERS. 

This  corps  was  formed  in  1803  from  a  body  of  horse  which  came  over  to  Lord  Lake 
immediately  after  the  battle  of  Delhi ;  and  was  placed  under  the  command  of  Captain  James 
Skinner,  a  Eurasian  Officer,  who  had  been  in  the  service  of  Sindhia,  from  whom  the  corps 


458  APPENDIX   III 

acquired  the  designation  of  "  Skinner's  Horse."  At  a  later  period  it  was  known  as  the  "  ist 
Local  Horse,"  the  "  ist  Irregular  Cavalry,"  and  the  "  ist  Bengal  Cavalry."  It  l>ecame  the 
"  ist  Bengal  Lancers  "  in  1896.  It  was  prominently  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  Amir  Khan, 
Pindari,  through  Rohilkhand,  in  the  defeat  of  that  Chieftain  at  Afzalgarh  (March  1805),  and 
in  the  pursuit  of  Holkar  to  the  Beas. 

In  1809  the  corps  took  part  in  the  capture,  after  a  severe  fight,  of  Bhawani  in  Harriana. 
A  small  portion  of  the  regiment  took  part  in  the  Nepal  War  in  1814-15 ;  and  the  whole  was 
employed  in  the  operations  against  the  Mahrattas  and  Pindaris  in  1817-18,  and  in  the  siege 
and  capture  of  Bhartpur  in  1825-26. 

Several  rissalahs  of  the  regiment  were  employed  in  Afghanistan  at  various  times  during 
the  war  of  1838-42,  and  on  all  occasions  they  greatly  distinguished  themselves,  especially  in 
the  action  at  Dadur  in  October  1840,  in  the  operations  of  General  Nott  at  Kandahar,  and  in 
the  advance  thence  on  Kabul  in  the  autumn  of  1842. 

In  1852-53-54  the  regiment  was  frequently  engaged  with  Mohmands  and  other  hill  tribes 
on  the  Peshawar  border. 

The  Mutiny  of  1857  found  the  regiment  at  Mooltan,  and  it  then  rendered  itself  con- 
spicuous by  its  fidelity.  It  not  only  took  a  prominent  part  in  disarming  two  regiments  of 
native  infantry  which  were  ripe  for  mutiny,  but  subsequently  acted  with  great  energy  and 
loyalty  against  rebels  and  mutineers  in  the  Giigaira  district. 

During  the  Afghan  war  of  1879-80  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  Kuram  Valley  and 
on  the  Kohat  frontier.  The  regiment  was  detailed  for  the  expedition  to  China  in  1900,  and  it 
rendered  conspicuous  good  service  in  the  advance  from  Tientsin  and  in  the  relief  of  the 
Legations  in  Pekin,  in  August  of  that  year. 

IOTH  (THE  DUKE  OF  CAMBRIDGE'S  OWN)  BENGAL  LANCERS. 

This  regiment  was  originally  part  of  "  Hodson's  Horse."  It  was  formed  into  a  separate 
corps  in  August  1858 ;  became  the  loth  Regiment  of  Bengal  Cavalry  on  the  Bengal  Army 
being  reorganised  after  the  Mutiny,  and  received  its  present  designation  in  1878. 

"  Hodson's  Horse,"  so  called  from  Lieutenant  (afterwards  Major)  W.  S.  R.  Hodson,  ist 
Bengal  Fusiliers,  by  whom  the  corps  was  raised,  was  the  first  corps  formed  in  the  Punjab 
after  the  outbreak  of  the  Mutiny  :  it  was  prominently  engaged  in  the  operations  before 
Delhi  in  1857,  in  the  actions  at  Bulandshahr,  Aligarh  and  Agra,  the  relief  of  Lucknow 
(November  1857),  the  actions  of  Gungari,  Patiali  Mainpuri  and  Shamshabad,  the  siege  and 
capture  of  Lucknow  (where  Major  Hodson  was  mortally  wounded),  and  in  the  action  at 
Nawabganj.  Subsequent  to  the  last-mentioned  event  the  corps  was  formed  into  a  brigade  of 
three  regiments,  and  it  is  with  the  second  of  these  regiments  that  we  are  here  concerned. 

After  its  formation  into  a  separate  corps  the  regiment  continued  serving  against  the 
mutineers  and  rebels  in  Oudh,  until  these  were  finally  driven  out  of  the  province.  In  1867 
the  regiment  was  detailed  for  the  Abyssinian  Expedition.  In  1879-80  it  was  employed  in  the 
operations  on  the  Khaibar  line,  during  the  war  with  Afghanistan.  The  corps  has'  not  since 
been  engaged  in  any  operations  in  the  field,  except  that  a  squadron  was  employed  in  an  ex- 
pedition against  the  Utman  Khels  during  the  Frontier  War  of  1897,  and  three  squadrons  in 
the  bloodless  expedition  against  the  Bunerwals  in  January  1898. 

THE  IITH  (THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES'  OWN)  BENGAL  LANCERS. 

This  regiment  was  raised  in  the  Punjab  in  August  and  September  1857.  It  was  designated 
the  "ist  Sikh  Irregular  Cavalry,"  but  was  at  that  time  more  generally  known  as  "Wale's 
Horse,"  its  first  Commandant  having  been  Captain  Frederick  Wale,  of  the  48th  Bengal 
Native  Infantry.  On  the  reorganisation  of  the  Bengal  Army  after  the  Mutiny  it  became  the 
nth  Bengal  Cavalry.  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1876. 

Before  the  regiment  had  been  fully  formed  it  became  necessary  to  send  a  portion  of  it  on 
service  into  the  Gugaira  district,  then  in  a  state  of  insurrection,  where  it  rendered  good  service 
in  restoring  order.  Early  in  1858  the  regiment  was  sent  down  country,  and  having  joined  the 
Army  under  the  Commander-in-Chief,  it  took  part  in  the  operations  resulting  in  the  expulsion 
of  the  rebels  and  mutineers  from  Lucknow  ;  in  the  course  of  these,  in  an  action  near  the  Musa 
Bagh,  on  the  2ist  March,  Captain  Wale  was  killed.  In  the  subsequent  operations  ending  in 
the  reconquest  of  Oudh  the  regiment  was  prominently  engaged,  earning  a  reputation  second 
to  that  of  no  other  corps  of  irregular  cavalry  on  the  rolls  of  the  Army. 

In  1860  the  regiment,  commanded  by  Major  D.  M.  Probyn  (from  whom  it  was  known 


APPENDIX   III  459 

for  some  time  as  "  Probyn's  Horse")  proceeded  on  service  to  China.  During  the  campaign 
in  that  country  it  greatly  distinguished  itself  on  many  occasions,  notably  in  the  action  at 
Sinho,  at  the  reduction  of  the  Taku  Forts,  and  in  the  actions  of  Chow-ho  and  Chang-tsia-wan 
during  the  advance  on  Pekin.  The  regiment  returned  to  India  in  1861 ;  in  1863  it  was 
employed  in  the  Ambela  Expedition,  and  at  the  end  of  1878  it  proceeded  on  service  into 
Afghanistan,  being  engaged  at  the  reduction  of  Ali  Musjid,  and  subsequently  in  various 
desultory  operations  on  the  Khaibar  line. 

In  1895  the  regiment  was  detailed  for  duty  with  the  force  put  into  the  field  for  the  relief 
of  Chitral,  and  it  greatly  distinguished  itself  in  the  action  which  took  place  at  the  passage  of 
the  Swat  River  on  the  7th  April.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Frontier  War  of  1897,  a  squadron  of 
the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  defence  of  the  Malakand  position  and  greatly  distinguished 
itself,  and  later  the  whole  regiment  was  employed  in  the  expedition  against  the  Mohmands 
and  in  the  operations  in  Bajaur. 

THE  i4TH  BENGAL  LANCERS. 

This  regiment  derives  its  origin  from  a  body  of  Jat  Horse  raised  in  1857  by  Captain 
J.  I.  Murray,  7151  Bengal  Native  Infantry.  On  the  reorganisation  of  the  army  after  the 
Mutiny  this  corps  became  the  I4th  Bengal  Cavalry.  It  received  its  present  designation  in 
1874. 

During  the  mutinies  the  corps  was  frequently  engaged  with  the  enemy,  notably  at 
Aligarh  (24th  August  1857),  Kachla  Ghat  (1858),  and  Bhutwal,  on  the  Nepal  border  (March 
1859),  in  which  last  action  the  Jats  greatly  distinguished  themselves.  Subsequently  (1865-66) 
the  regiment  was  engaged  in  the  Bhutan  War,  and  in  September  1879  it  proceeded  on  service 
to  Kabul  with  the  force  under  the  command  of  Sir  Frederick  Roberts ;  it  was  present  in  the 
action  at  Charasia,  at  the  occupation  of  Kabul,  and  in  the  subsequent  operations  round  Kabul 
in  December  1879,  greatly  distinguishing  itself  in  the  action  at  Kila  Kazi,  where  it  sustained 
considerable  loss. 

THE    I5TH   (CURETON'S   MULTANl)   BENGAL   LANCERS. 

The  regiment  was  formed  in  January  1858  from  a  body  of  Multani  horsemen  who  had 
been  enrolled  at  Peshawar  during  the  preceding  year  for  duty  at  that  place,  and  was  originally 
styled  "the  Mooltanee  Regiment  of  Cavalry."  On  the  reorganisation  of  the  army  after  the 
Mutiny  the  corps  was  designated  "The  isth  (Cureton's  Multani)  Bengal  Cavalry."  It 
received  its  present  designation  in  1890. 

The  regiment  moved  down  to  Rurki  in  February  1858,  and  in  April  marched  into 
Rohilkhand  with  the  field  force  under  the  command  of  Brigadier  J.  Jones.  In  the  actions  at 
Bhagaula,  Nagina,  Bareilly,  Shahjehanpur,  and  in  many  others,  it  greatly  distinguished  itself. 
It  was  subsequently  engaged  in  the  operations  undertaken  by  Lord  Clyde  for  the  reconquest 
of  Oudh,  and  returned  to  the  Punjab  in  the  spring  of  1859. 

In  1860  a  wing  of  the  regiment  was  employed  with  the  Mahsud  Waziri  expedition.  In 
1879,  during  the  Afghan  War,  the  regiment  was  detailed  to  form  part  of  the  field  force  located 
at  Vatakri.  In  1888  it  was  employed  in  Hazara  during  the  Black  Mountain  Expedition. 

THE  ISTH  BENGAL  LANCERS. 

This  regiment  was  raised  at  Gwalior  in  the  autumn  of  1858  as  the  "2nd  Regiment  of 
Mahratta  Horse,"  though  there  were  not  many  Mahrattas  in  it.  On  the  reorganisation  of 
the  army  after  the  Mutiny  it  became  "  the  i8th  Bengal  Cavalry."  It  received  its  present 
designation  in  1886. 

Soon  after  its  formation  a  squadron  of  the  regiment  (principally  composed  of  Jats  and 
Towannas)  proceeded  with  a  force  under  the  command  of  Sir  Robert  Napier  in  pursuit  of  a 
body  of  rebels  under  Prince  Feroz  Shah  of  Delhi,  who  were  overtaken  and  routed  at  Ranod 
on  the  I7th  December. 

During  the  Afghan  War,  1879-80,  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  Kuram  Valley,  and 
was  repeatedly  engaged  with  Zaimukht  and  Waziri  raiders  ;  part  of  it  also  took  part  'in  the 
Zaimukht  Expedition.  In  1881  it  was  employed  with  the  Mahsud  Waziri  Expedition.  It 
was  not  employed  again  in  the  field  until  the  outbreak  of  the  Frontier  War  in  1897  ;  it  was 
then  first  put  into  the  field  as  part  of  a  flying  column  sent  into  the  Kuram  Valley  to  repel 
incursions  and  preserve  order,  but  later  it  was  detailed  for  and  took  part  in  the  expedition  to 
the  Tirah  Highlands,  where  it  rendered  good  service. 


46o 


APPENDIX    III 


THE  GUIDES  CAVALRY. 


The  Corps  of  Guides  was  raised  at  Peshawar  early  in  1847,  under  orders  issued  in 
December  1846.  The  cavalry  of  the  corps  then  consisted  of  a  single  troop ;  it  has  since 
grown  to  a  strength  of  three  squadrons  or  six  troops. 

Apart  from  some  unimportant  skirmishes  on  the  frontier,  the  first  service  the  troop  saw 
was  at  the  siege  ol  Mooltan,  where  it  distinguished  itself  on  more  than  one  occasion.  Early 
in  1849  it  joined  the  infantry  of  the  corps  in  the  Jullundar  Doab,  and  was  engaged  in  the 
actions  of  Narot  and  Dalla,  afterwards  joining  the  main  army  under  the  Commander-in-Chief, 
and  being  present  at  the  battle  of  Goojerat,  and  in  the  subsequent  pursuit  of  the  Sikhs  and 
Afghans  to  Peshawar. 

During  the  succeeding  years  the  troop  was  engaged  in  various  operations  against  the 
tribes  on  the  Peshawar  border — Yusufzais,  Afridis,  Mohmands,  Uttman  Khels,  and  others — 
greatly  distinguishing  itself  on  every  occasion. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  Mutiny  in  1857,  the  Guides  were  ordered  down  to  Hindustan  to 
join  the  force  assembling  for  the  siege  of  Delhi,  and  after  a  splendid  march  of  580  miles  in 
26  days  the  corps  marched  into  the  British  camp  before  Delhi  on  the  glh  June.  Throughout 
the  siege  the  corps  was  almost  daily  engaged  with  the  enemy,  rendering  splendid  service  and 
greatly  contributing  to  the  fall  of  the  city.  During  the  siege  a  portion  of  the  cavalry  (now 
consisting  of  three  troops)  was  detached  with  a  force  under  Brigadier-General  Nicholson,  and 
was  present  at  the  action  of  Najafgarh,  and  after  the  siege  the  whole  of  the  Guides  Cavalry 
formed  part  of  a  force  despatched  from  Delhi  to  intercept  the  Jodhpur  Legion,  which  was 
met  and  routed,  after  a  severe  conflict,  at  Narnaul.  Early  in  the  following  year  the  Corps  of 
Guides  returned  to  their  station  on  the  frontier. 

During  the  succeeding  years  the  Guides  Cavalry  were  engaged  in  a  number  of  expeditions 
against  the  Frontier  tribes,  and  in  the  operations  against  the  Kabul  Khel  Waziris  and  Mahsud 
Waziris,  and  in  the  Ambela  Expedition  of  1863  rendered  useful  if  not  brilliant  service. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  Afghan  War  in  1878,  the  Corps  of  Guides  was  detailed  to  form 
part  of  the  force  which  advanced  into  the  Khaibar.  After  taking  part  in  various  operations 
the  cavalry  of  the  corps  was  engaged  in  the  action  at  Fatehabad  (and  April  1879),  in  which 
it  greatly  distinguished  itself  and  lost  its  commanding  officer,  Major  Wigram  Battye,  who 
fell  while  leading  a  brilliant  charge  against  the  enemy.  The  war  was  soon  afterwards 
terminated  by  the  treaty  of  Gandamak,  but  it  burst  out  afresh  in  the  following  September, 
when  occurred  the  outbreak  at  Kabul,  in  which  the  British  envoy  and  his  escort  (consisting 
of  detachments  of  cavalry  and  infantry  from  the  Corps  of  Guides)  were  overpowered  and 
massacred  after  a  gallant  resistance.  The  Guides  again  moved  up  the  Kahibar  line,  and, 
having  been  summoned  to  Kabul  by  Sir  Frederick  Roberts,  reached  that  place  on  the  nth 
December.  During  the  succeeding  days  the  corps  was  prominently  engaged  in  the  operations 
round  Kabul,  and  greatly  distinguished  itself,  the  cavalry  making  many  grand  charges  and 
sustaining  considerable  losses. 

The  Guides  Cavalry  were  not  again  employed  in  the  field  until  1895,  when  they  were 
detailed  to  form  part  of  the  Chitral  Relief  Force  under  the  command  of  Sir  Robert  Low,  and 
they  greatly  distinguished  themselves  in  the  actions  of  Khar  and  at  the  crossing  of  the  Swat 
River.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Frontier  War  of  1897  and  the  development  of  the  attack  on 
the  Malakand  position,  the  corps  was  moved  up  to  that  place  and  took  a  prominent  place  in 
the  defence,  and  in  January  1898  the  Guides  Cavalry  formed  part  of  the  force  sent  against 
the  Bunerwals,  an  expedition  which  proved  a  bloodless  one. 

THE  KOHAT  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

This  battery  was  raised  at  Bannu  in  1851,  and  was  originally  designated  "  No.  2  Punjab 
Light  Field  Battery."  It  was  for  many  years  known  as  "  No.  i  (Kohat)  Mountain  Battery," 
and  received  its  present  designation  in  1901. 

This  battery  took  part  in  the  Shirani,  Bozdar,  Mahsud  Waziri  (1860)  and  Jowaki 
Expeditions.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Afghan  War  it  was  detailed  for  the  Kurum  Force,  and 
was  present  at  the  forcing  of  the  Paiwar  Kotal  and  in  the  expedition  into  Khost.  On  the 
renewal  of  the  war  in  the  autumn  of  1879,  the  battery  took  part  in  the  actions  on  the 
Shutargardan ,  and  in  the  operations  round  Kabul  in  December  1879. 

In  subsequent  years  the  battery  was  employed  in  the  Mahsud  Waziri  Expedition  (1881) ; 
in  the  expedition  against  the  Akhas  (Northern  Assam),  in  1883-84 ;  and  in  the  Waziristan 


APPENDIX  III  461 

pedition  (1894-95).  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Frontier  War  in  1897  the  battery  was  detailed 
or  the  Tirah  Expeditionary  Force,  and  served  with  distinction  in  the  action  on  the  Dargai 
Heights,  and  in  many  other  operations  of  that  campaign. 

THE  DERAJAT  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

This  battery  was  raised  in  1849,  but  it  was  not  brought  into  the  Junjab  Frontier  Force 
ntil  1851.  It  was  originally  designated  ''  No.  3  Punjab  Light  Field  Battery  "  ;  was  known 
or  many  years.as  "  No>  2  (Derajat)  Mountain  Battery,"  and  received  its  present  designation 
n  1901. 

The  battery  was  employed  in  the  Miranzai  and  Bozdar  Expeditions ;  in  Bundelkhand 
igainst  the  rebels  and  mutineers;  and  in  the  Mahsud  Waziri  (1860),  Ambela,  Dawar,  and 
~owaki  Expeditions.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Afghan  War  in  1878  the  battery  was  employed 
n  the  Kuram  Valley  and  in  the  expedition  into  Khost,  and  on  the  renewal  of  the  war  in  the 
autumn  of  1879  >l  accompanied  Sir  Frederick  Roberts  in  his  advance  on  Kabul ;  it  was 

:nt  at  the  action  of  Charasia,  at  the  occupation  of  Kabul,  and  in  the  fighting  round  that 
place  in  December  1879.  In  the  following  year  it  was  present  at  the  action  of  Chihildakteran, 
n  the  Logar  Valley,  and  having  accompanied  Sir  Frederick  Roberts  in  his  march  to 
Kandahar,  it  took  part  in  the  defeat  of  Ayub  Khan  in  the  decisive  battle  fought  near  that 
olace  on  the  1st  September.  Subsequently  it  was  engaged  in  the  Mahsud  Waziri  Expedition 
1881),  in  the  Black  Mountain  Expedition  of  1888-1891,  and  in  the  operations  of  1891  on  the 
samana  range  in  Mirnnzai. 

In  the  Chitral  operations  of  1895,  the  battery  was  employed  on  the  lines  of  communication 
)f  Sir  Robert  Low's  force.  In  the  Frontier  War  of  1897  it  was  at  first  employed  in  the  Kuram 
Valley,  and  afterwards  with  the  main  column  of  the  Tirah  Expeditionary  Force  ;  in  the  course 
of  these  operations  it  was  often  prominently  engaged. 

During  the  winter  of  1901-1902  the  battery  was  employed  in  the  blockade  of  the  Mahsud 
vVaziris. 

THE  PESHAWAR  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

This  battery  was  formed  at  Peshawar  in  1853,  and  was  then  known  as  the  "  Peshawar 
vlountain  Train."  The  train  was  originally  manned  by  a  company  of  European  artillerymen, 
but  these  were  replaced  in  1854  by  natives.  For  many  years  the  battery  was  known  as  "  No. 
3  (Peshawar)  Mountain  Battery  "  ;  its  present  designation  dates  from  1901. 


The  battery  served  in  the  expeditions  against  the  Bori  Afridis  in  1853,  and  against  the  Aka 

'   " _"'  "  in  the  expedition  against  the  Hinc 

of  Sittana ;  in  the  expeditions  against  the  Kabul  Khel  Waziris  and  Mahsud  Waziris  (1860) ; 


Khel  Afridis  in  1854.     Later  (1858),  it  served  in  the  expedition  against  the  Hindustani  fanatics 


n  the  Ambela  Expedition  (1863),  in  which  it  greatly  distinguished  itself;  in  the  Black 
Vlountain  Expedition  (1868) ;  and  in  the  Lushai  Expedition  (1872).  During  the  Afghan  War 
:he  battery  was  employed  in  Southern  Afghanistan,  and  was  engaged  in  the  action  of  Baghao, 
March  1879.  In  1881  it  was  employed  with  the  Mahsud  Waziri  Expedition,  and  in  1891  in 
:he  operations  in  Miranzai  and  on  the  Samana  range. 

In  1894  the  battery  formed  part  of  the  Waziristan  Boundary  Delimitation  Escort,  and  was 
engaged  in  the  defence  of  the  British  camp  at  Wana  when  the  Waziris  attempted  to  rush  it 
on  the  3rd  November.  It  subsequently  served  in  the  Waziristan  operations  of  1894-95. 
During  the  Frontier  War  of  1897  the  battery  was  employed  in  the  Tochi  Valley. 

THE  HAZARA  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

This  battery  was  formed  in  Hazara  in  1848,  during  the  second  Sikh  War,  though  not 
placed  upon  a  regular  footing  until  the  following  year.  It  was  at  first  styled  "The  Hazara 
Mountain  Train."  At  a  later  period  it  was  known  for  many  years  as  "No.  4  (Hazara) 
Mountain  Battery  "  ;  its  present  designation  was  conferred  upon  it  in  1901. 

The  first  service  of  the  battery  was  in  the  Black  Mountain  Expedition,  1852-53.  In  1858 
it  was  employed  against  the  Hindustani  fanatics  of  Sittana.  In  subsequent  years  it  served  in 
the  expeditions  against  the  Kabul  Khel  Waziris  (1859),  and  the  Mahsud  Waziris  (1860) ;  in 
the  Ambela  Expedition  (1863),  where  it  had  the  good  fortune  to  distinguish  itself;  in  the 
Black  Mountain  Expedition  (1868);  in  the  Daffla  (Assam)  Expedition  (1874),  and  in  the 
operations  against  the  Jowaki  Afridis  in  1877-78.  In  the  Afghan  War  it  was  detailed  to  form 
part  of  the  Peshawar  Field  Force,  and  served  in  the  capture  of  AH  Musjid,  and  in  the 
operations  on  the  Khaibar  line.  On  the  renewal  of  the  war  in  the  autumn  of  1879,  il 


462  APPENDIX  III 

continued  serving  on  the  Khaibar  line,  and  eventually  it  moved  up  to  Kabul.  In  1881  itj 
was  employed  in  the  Mahsud  Waziri  Expedition,  and  in  1885  it  proceeded  on  service  toj 
Burma,  where  it  continued  actively  employed  against  the  Burmese,  and  against  various 
frontier  tribes,  until  1887.  In  the  following  year  it  took  part  in  the  Black  Mountain 
Expedition,  Hazara,  and  in  1891  in  the  first  Miranzai  Expedition;  and  at  the  end  ot  thd 
same  year  two  guns  of  the  battery  were  employed  in  the  Hunza-Nagar  operations,  and  were] 
engaged  at  the  capture  of  Nilt.  In  1895  the  battery  was  employed  in  the  operations  under- 
taken for  the  relief  of  Chitral,  and  was  engaged  in  the  forcing  of  the  Malakand  Pass  and; 
other  operations. 

In  1898  two  guns  of  the  battery  were  employed  in  the  operations  in  Mekran,  and  did 
good  service  in  the  action  of  Gokparosh. 

THE  QUETTA  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

The  battery  derives  its  origin  from  one  of  three  companies  of  the  old  Bombay  Native) 
Artillery  which  were  retained  in  the  service  after  the  general  disbandment  of  native  artillery 
when  the  Indian  Armies  were  reorganised  after  the  mutinies.  It  was  designated  "No.  i 
Bombay  Mountain  Battery"  in  1876,  and  was  afterwards  known  as  "No.  5  (Bombay) 
Mountain  Battery."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1901. 

When  forming  part  of  the  old  4th  Battalion  of  Bombay  Artillery,  the  battery  served  in 
the  Punjab  Campaign  of  1848-49,  and  was  present  at  the  siege  of  Mooltan.  In  1867-68  it 
served  on  the  expedition  to  Abyssinia.  In  1884  the  battery  was  employed  with  the  Zhob 
expedition  ;  and  in  the  following  year,  on  the  outbreak  of  the  war  with  Burma,  it  was  sent  to 
that  country  as  part  of  the  expeditionary  force,  and  continued  on  service  there  until  1887.  In 
1892  the  battery  again  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  and  a  section  took  part  in  the  expedi- 
tion against  the  Thetta  Chins.  In  1896  the  battery  formed  part  of  the  force  sent  from  India 
to  hold  Suakin  in  the  Eastern  Soudan  while  the  Anglo-Egyptian  Army  was  engaged  in  the 
expedition  to  Dongola. 

In  1897,  during  the  war  on  the  N.W.  Frontier,  the  battery  formed  part  of  the  Mohmand 
Field  Force,  and  was  engaged  in  the  operations  against  the  Mohmands  and  against  the 
Mamands  in  Bajaur.  It  was  afterwards  detailed  for  the  Tirah  Field  Force,  and  was  engaged 
throughout  those  operations,  including  the  action  on  the  Dargai  heights,  the  forcing  of  the 
Sampagha  Pass  (when  the  Commandant  of  the  battery  was  killed)  and  of  the  Arhanga  Pass, 
the  action  of  Saran  Sar,  and  various  other  operations. 

THE  JULLUNDUR  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

This  battery,  like  the  Quetta  Mountain  Battery,  derives  its  origin  from  one  of  three 
companies  of  Bombay  Native  Artillery  which  were  retained  in'the  service  after  the  mutinies. 
In  1876  it  was  designated  "  No.  2  Bombay  Mountain  Battery  "  ;  it  was  known  at  one  time  as 
"the  Jacobabad  Mountain  Battery, "and  afterwards  as  "No.  6  (Bombay)  Mountain  Battery." 
It  obtained  its  present  designation  in  1901. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  war  with  the  Afghanistan  in  1878,  the  battery  was  detailed  for 
service  as  part  of  the  division  assembled  at  Quetta.  It  took  part  in  the  operations  in  Southern 
Afghanistan,  and  a  section  was  present  in  the  action  of  Baghao.  In  1880,  after  the  defeat  of; 
General  Burrows  at  Maiwand,  the  battery  formed  part  of  the  force  which  moved  up  from 
Quetta  under  the  command  of  General  Phayre,  for  the  relief  of  Kandahar.  In  1889  the 
battery  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  where  it  took  part  in  the  Wuntho  Expedition  (1891) 
and  in  various  operations  in  the  North-East  of  Burma. 

A  section  of  the  battery  formed  part  of  the  political  officers'  escort  when  it  was  suddenly 
assailed  by  the  tribesmen  at  Maizar  in  the  Tochi  Valley  on  the  xoth  June  1897,  which  was. 
the  beginning  of  the  Frontier  War  of  1897-98.  The  other  two  sections  were  detailed  subse- 
quently for  the  Tochi  Field  Force,  but  after  the  first  outburst  little  or  no  fighting  took  place  in 
the  Tochi  Valley. 

THE  GUJERAT  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

The  battery  was  raised  in  1886,  and  was  at  first  designated  "No.  i  Bengal  Mountain 
Battery."  It  was  afterwards  styled  "No.  7  (Bengal)  Mountain  Battery";  and  received  its; 
present  designation  in  1901.  As  soon  as  it  was  organised  the  battery  was  despatched  (Feb-, 
ruary  1887)  on  service  to  Burma,  where  it  continued  until  1890,  having  been  employed  in 


APPENDIX    III  463 

various  operations  against  Burmese  dacoits  and  against  the  Chins,  Lushais,  Kachins,  and 
other  tribes.  Towards  the  end  of  the  year  it  was  employed  with  the  Zhob  Field  Force. 
During  the  winter  of  1901-2  the  battery  was  employed  in  the  blockade  of  the  Waziris  and  in 
the  counter  raids  made  into  the  Waziri  country. 

THE  LAHORE  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

This  battery  was  raised  in  1886,  and  was  at  first  styled  "  No.  2  Bengal  Mountain 
Battery."  It  was  afterwards  designated  "  No.  8  (Bengal)  Mountain  Battery,"  and  acquired 
its  present  designation  in  1901. 

As  soon  as  its  organisation  was  completed  the  battery  was  despatched  on  service  to 
Burma,  and  it  was  actively  engaged  until  1889  against  various  insurgent  tribes  in  the  Bhamo 
District.  In  1891  the  battery  was  employed  in  the  Manipur  Expedition,  and  during  the 
winter  of  1891-92  it  took  part  in  the  operations  in  the  Chin  Hills.  In  1894-95  tne  battery  was 
employed  on  the  expedition  to  the  Waziristan  Hills.  On  the  breaking  out  of  the  Frontier 
war  in  1897,  it  formed  part  of  the  force  engaged  in  the  defence  of  the  Malakand,  and  it  sub- 
sequently termed  part  of  the  Malakand  Field  Force  in  the  operations  against  the  Mohmands 
and  against  the  Mamands  in  Bajaur,  and  finally  in  January  1898,  it  took  part  in  the  expedition 
against  the  Bunerwals. 

THE  MURREE  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

This  battery  was  raised  in  1899,  and  was  at  first  designated  "  No.  9  (Native)  Mountain 
Battery."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1901.  In  December  1901  two  guns  of  the 
battery  were  employed  on  field  service  in  Mekran,  and  were  prominently  engaged  in  the  cap- 
ture of  Nodiz.  During  the  winter  of  1901-2  the  other  four  guns  of  the  battery  were  employed 
with  the  forces  engaged  in  operations  against  the  Mahsud  Waziris,  and  took  part  in  some  of 
the  raids  made  into  the  Waziri  country. 

THE  ABBOTTABAD  MOUNTAIN  BATTERY. 

This  battery  was  raised  in  1900  and  was  originally  styled  "  No.  10  (Native)  Mountain 
Battery."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  the  following  year. 

THE  CORPS  OF  BENGAL  SAPPERS  AND  MINERS. 

The  Bengal  Sappers  and  Miners  derive  their  origin  from  a  corps  of  pioneers  raised  in 
1803,  and  from  a  corps  of  sappers  and  miners  raised  in  1819,  the  former  of  which  was 
incorporated  with  the  latter  in  the  year  1833.  At  one  time  the  corps  was  known  as  "the 
Bengal  Sappers  and  Pioneers."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1851. 

The  corps  of  pioneers  formed  in  1803  had  a  brilliant  record  of  service  for  the  thirty  years 
that  it  preserved  a  separate  existence.  It  served  throughout  the  Mahratta  War  of  1803-5, 
including  the  capture  of  Aligarh,  Agra  and  Deig,  and  the  siege  of  Bhartpur  ;  in  1807  it  served 
at  the  reduction  of  Komona  and  Ganauri ;  in  1809  and  the  succeeding  years  portions  of  the 
corps  served  during  the  arduous  operations  in  Bundelkhand,  and  in  1811  a  strong  detachment 
served  in  the  operations  resulting  in  the  conquest  of  Java  ;  during  the  years  from  1814  to  1816 
portions  of  the  corps  were  prominently  engaged  in  the  various  operations  of  the  Nepal  War, 
and  rendered  gallant  service ;  similarly  portions  of  the  corps  rendered  good  service  in  the 
various  sieges  which  took  place  from  1816  to  1819,  including  those  of  Hathras  and  of  the 
great  rock  fortress  of  Asirgarh ;  and,  finally,  few  corps  were  so  prominently  engaged  or 
rendered  more  essential  service  at  the  siege  and  capture  of  Bhurtpur  in  1825-26,  in  which 
important  service  the  newly-formed  corps  of  sappers  and  miners  also  had  a  prominent  share. 

Subsequent  to  the  amalgamation  of  the  two  corps,  the  first  service  on  which  the  Bengal 
Sappers  and  Miners  were  employed  was  the  expedition  to  Afghanistan,  for  which  two 
companies  were  detailed  ;  these  were  prominently  engaged  at  the  capture  of  Ghazni  in  1839. 
On  the  renewal  of  the  war  in  1841,  one  company  accompanied  the  troops  under  General 
Pollock  and  took  part  in  the  forcing  of  the  Khaibar  Pass  (April  1842),  and  in  the  various 
operations  leading  up  to  the  reoccupation  of  Kabul. 

In  the  succeeding  years  the  corps,  or  portions  of  it,  shared  in  every  operation  of  import- 
ance that  took  place— in  the  battles  of  Maharajpur  and  Paniar ;  in  the  Sutlej  campaign, 
including  the  battles  of  Ferozshahr,  Aliwal  and  Sobraon  ;  in  the  Punjab  campaign,  including 


464  APPENDIX    III 

the  siege  and  capture  of  Mooltan  and  the  battles  of  Chillianwalla  and  Gujerat ;  and  in 
numerous  expeditions  on  the  North-West  Frontier  from  1850  to  1854. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  Mutiny  in  1857,  about  two-thirds  of  the  corps  mutinied  or 
deserted.  But  over  500  remained  true  to  their  allegiance,  and  the  gallant  services  rendered 
by  these  went  far  to  redeem  the  good  name  of  the  corps.  Of  the  faithful  remnant  a  large 
portion  were  employed  in  the  advance  on  and  siege  of  Delhi,  in  the  course  of  which  they 
rendered  invaluable  services,  while  the  gallantry  displayed  by  the  party  detailed  to  blow  in 
the  Kashmir  Gate  on  the  day  of  assault  has  not  been  surpassed  in  military  annals.  After  the 
capture  of  Delhi  portions  of  the  corps  accompanied  various  movable  columns  in  pursuit  of 
the  enemy,  and  after  being  frequently  engaged  with  the  enemy,  eventually  took  part  in  the 
relief  of  the  Lucknow  Residency  in  November  1857,  in  the  siege  and  capture  of  Lucknow  in 
March  1858,  and  in  various  other  operations  in  Oudh  and  Rohilkhand. 

In  1858  a  detachment  of  the  corps  was  employed  on  the  expedition  against  the  Hindustani 
fanatics  at  Sittana.  Detachments  were  also  employed  in  the  Mahsud  Waziri  Expedition  of 
1860,  in  the  Ambela  campaign  (1863),  in  the  Bhutan  War  (1864-65),  the  Black  Mountain 
Expedition  (1868),  the  Lushai  Expedition  (1871-72),  and  the  Jowakhi  Expedition  (1877-78). 
During  the  Afghan  War,  1878-80,  the  whole  corps  was  in  the  field,  distributed  by  companies 
amongst  the  various  forces,  and  there  was  no  operation  of  importance  in  which  one  part  or 
another  of  the  corps  did  not  take  part. 

In  1881  one  company  was  employed  on  the  Mahsud  Waziri  Expedition,  and  in  the 
succeeding  years  detachments  were  employed  in  the  war  in  Burma  (1885-87),  in  the  Black 
Mountain  Expedition  (1888),  the  Sikkim  Expedition  (1888),  the  Chin-Lushai  Expedition  (1889- 
90),  the  operations  on  the  Samana  Range  (1891),  the  Isazai  Expedition  (1892),  the  Waziristan 
Expedition  (1894-95),  the  Chitral  operations  (1895),  in  the  great  Frontier  War  of  1897-98,  and 
finally  in  the  expedition  of  1900  to  China.  In  short  it  may  be  said  that  the  history  of  the 
Bengal  Sappers  and  Miners  is,  for  the  period  that  the  corps  has  been  in  existence,  practically 
the  history  of  the  Bengal  Army. 

IST  BRAHMAN  INFANTRY. 

The  corps  was  raised  in  the  year  1776  as  part  of  a  brigade  to  be  maintained  by  the 
Nawab  Wazir  of  Oudh.  It  was  transferred  to  the  Bengal  Army  in  the  following  year,  and 
after  undergoing  various  changes  of  name  and  number  it  was  finally  designated  the  ' '  ist 
Brahman  Infantry  "  in  1900. 

The  first  prominent  service  in  which  the  corps  was  engaged  was  the  suppression,  at 
Midnapore  in  1795,  of  the  mutiny  of  the  I5th  Native  Battalion.  In  1803  it  took  the  field 
with  the  army  under  Lord  Lake,  and  was  engaged  at  the  capture  of  Agra,  the  battle  of 
Laswari,  the  capture  of  Gwalior,  the  retreat  of  Colonel  Monson  through  Rajputana,  and  the 
siege  of  Bhartpur.  In  1815-16  it  took  part  in  the  Nepal  War,  and  in  1826  in  the  siege  and 
capture  of  Bhartpur.  In  1857,  when  the  Mutiny  broke  out,  the  regiment  was  stationed  at 
Peshawar,  and  it  then  exhibited  the  most  conspicuous  loyalty :  it  not  only  retained  its  arms 
throughout  that  dark  period,  but  was  engaged  in  operations  against  some  of  the  neighbouring 
Pathan  tribes,  who,  taking  advantage  of  the  circumstances  of  the  time,  had  raised  disturbances 
on  the  frontier  ;  it  was  prominently  engaged  in  the  operations  resulting  in  the  destruction  of 
Sittana  in  1858.  In  1884  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  Zhob  Valley  Expedition,  and  in 
1886-88  in  the  operations  in  Burma.  Since  then  it  has  not  been  engaged  in  any  operations  in 
the  field,  but  it  has  taken  a  tour  of  garrison  duty  at  Mauritius.  It  was  formed  into  a  corps  of 
Brahmans  in  1893. 

7TH  (DUKE  OF  CONNAUGHT'S  OWN)  RAJPUT  INFANTRY. 

This  corps  was  raised  in  1804  as  the  ist  Battalion  of  the  24th  Bengal  Native  Infantry, 
which  designation  was  altered  to  that  of  the  ' '  47th  Bengal  Native  Infantry  "  in  1824.  It  served 
during  the  Mahratta  Wars  of  1804-5  and  1817-18,  but,  on  being  ordered  on  service  to  Arakan, 
the  regiment  mutinied  at  Barrackpore  in  November  1824,  and  was  in  consequence  struck  out 
of  the  Army  List.  A  new  regiment  which  was  numbered  the  69th  was  raised  in  its  place, 
and  this  corps  was  designated  the  "47th  Bengal  Native  Infantry"  in  1828.  It  became  the 
7th  Rajput  Infantry  in  1900. 

The  first  important  campaign  in  which  this  corps  was  employed  was  that  on  the  banks  of 
the  Sutlej  in  1845-46,  in  the  course  of  which  it  was  prominently  engaged  in  the  battles  of 
Mudki,  Ferozshah,  Aliwal  and  Sobraon. 


APPENDIX   III  465 

In  1857,  when  the  Mutiny  broke  out,  the  regiment  was  at  Mirzapur.  It  remained 
faithful  to  its  colours,  and  even  took  part  in  operations  against  the  mutineers  and  rebels,  but 
it  was  subsequently  deemed  necessary,  as  a  measure  of  precaution,  to  disarm  it.  In  1858, 
having  volunteered  tor  service  in  China,  it  was  rearmed  and  sent  thither,  and  served  there 
until  1860.  In  1869  the  regiment  was  engaged  on  operations  against  the  Lushai  tribes  on  the 
Cachar  border  ;  and  in  1882  it  formed  part  of  the  force  sent  from  India  to  take  part  in  the  opera- 
tions against  Arabi  Pasha,  and  was  engaged  in  the  battle  of  Tel-el-Kebir  and  the  occupation 
of  Cairo.  In  1891  it  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  and  was  engaged  in  the  operations  in 
the  Chin  Hills  in  1891-92  ;  and  in  1900  it  formed  part  of  the  expedition  to  China,  and  rendered 
distinguished  service  during  the  advance  from  Tientsin  and  in  the  relief  of  the  Legations  in 
Pekin  (August  1900). 

IOTH  JAT  INFANTRY. 

This  regiment  was  raised  in  1823  as  the  ist  Battalion  of  the  33rd  Bengal  Native  Infantry. 
It  subsequently  became  the  6sth  Bengal  Native  Infantry,  and  received  its  present  designation 
in  1900. 

The  regiment  was  not  engaged  in  any  operations  in  the  field  prior  to  the  Mutiny  of  1857. 
At  that  period  it  was  stationed  at  Ghazipore.  It  remained  faithful,  but  it  was  found  necessary 
to  disarm  it  as  a  measure  of  precaution.  On  volunteering  for  service  in  China  the  corps  was 
re-armed  and  sent  thither  in  1858  :  it  was  stationed  at  Canton,  and  took  part  in  some  minor 
operations  against  the  Chinese.  It  returned  to  India  in  1860,  and  was  not  again  employed  on 
any  operations  in  the  field  until  1887,  when  it  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma.  During  that 
and  the  two  following  years  the  corps  was  engaged  in  various  operations  against  bands  of 
Burmese  insurgents  in  the  Chindwin  and  Gangaw  districts,  and  in  1889-90  it  was  employed  on 
an  expedition  against  Chins  and  Lushais.  It  was  formed  into  a  corps  of  Jats  in  1893. 

ISTH   (LUDHIANA)   SlKH   INFANTRY. 

This  regiment  was  raised  as  a  corps  of  Sikhs  at  Ludhiana  in  1846,  and  was  originally 
styled  "The  Regiment  of  Ludhiana."  It  became  the  isth  Regiment  of  Bengal  Native 
Infantry  on  the  re-organisation  of  the  Army  after  the  Mutiny  of  1857,  and  received  its  present 
designation  in  1900. 

The  regiment  was  not  engaged  in  any  operations  in  the  field  prior  to  the  Mutiny  of  1857. 
When  that  event  occurred  the  regiment  of  Ludhiana  was  stationed  at  Benares,  with  a  detach- 
ment at  Juan  pore.  On  the  4th  June,  in  the  course  of  a  greatly  mismanaged  attempt  to 
disarm  the  Hindustani  troops  at  Benares,  the  Ludhiana  Regiment  was  fired  upon  and 
dispersed  by  a  battery  of  British  Artillery,  the  commanding  officer  of  which  had  jumped  to 
the  conclusion  that  it  had  mutinied  like  the  Hindustanis,  owing  to  one  of  the  bad  characters  of 
the  regiment  having  fired  at  his  commanding  officer,  against  whom  he  had  a  personal  grudge. 
The  news  of  the  events  at  Benares,  distorted  by  Hindustani  fugitives  from  that  place,  caused 
the  detachment  of  the  regiment  at  Juanpore  to  break  out  into  mutiny  and  murder  the  officer 
in  command,  but  the  bulk  of  the  regiment  (excluding  the  remains  of  the  Hindustanis  intro- 
duced as  native  officers,  non-commissioned  officers  and  drill  instructors  on  the  formation  of 
the  corps  in  1846)  was  perfectly  loyal,  and  most  of  the  men  having  returned  within  a  few  days, 
the  corps  was  employed  during  that  and  the  following  year  in  keeping  open  the  Grand  Trunk 
Road,  in  the  course  of  which  service  they  were  repeatedly  engaged  with  the  rebels  and 
mutineers. 

In  1860  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  China.  It  formed  part  of  the  garrison  of 
Shanghai,  and  was  there  engaged  with  the  Tai-ping  rebels.  It  returned  to  India  in  the 
following  year.  In  1878  it  proceeded  on  service  to  Southern  Afghanistan,  and  was  stationed 
at  Kandahar  until  March  1880,  when  it  took  part  in  the  movement  towards  Kabul.  It  was 
engaged  in  the  battle  of  Ahmad  Khel  (i9th  April),  in  the  subsequent  march  back  to  Kandahar 
in  August  1880,  under  Sir  Frederick  Roberts,  and  in  the  defeat  of  Ayub  Khan  at  the  battle  of 
Mazra,  near  Kandahar. 

In  1885  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Suakin,  in  the  Eastern  Soudan,  and  was 
prominently  engaged  at  the  battle  of  Tofrek,  where  the  "stone-wall"  stand  it  made  against 
the  rush  of  the  fanatical  Arabs  proved  the  salvation  of  the  British  force.  In  the  spring  of 
1891  the  regiment  was  engaged  in  the  arduous  operations  on  the  Samana  range,  and  in  1897 
it  took  part  in  the  Tirah  Expedition,  during  which  it  greatly  distinguished  itself  and  sustained 
heavy  losses. 

2G 


466  APPENDIX    III 

THE  ITTH  MAHOMEDAN  RAJPUT  INFANTRY. 

This  corps  was  formed  at  Phillour  in  1857  from  the  faithful  remnants  of  the  3rd,  36th  and 
6ist  Regiments  of  Bengal  Native  Infantry,  the  first  of  which  had  mutinied  at  Phillour,  and 
the  other  two  at  Jallundur.  On  the  reorganisation  of  the  Bengal  Army  after  the  Mutiny  in 
1861,  the  regiment  was  brought  into  the  line  as  "The  1710  (Loyal  Purbiah)  Regiment  of 
Bengal  Infantry."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1901.  The  regiment  was  not 
employed  on  service  in  the  field  until  1880,  when  it  formed  part  of  a  force  sent  to  Southern 
Afghanistan  in  consequence  of  the  defeat  and  destruction  of  a  Bombay  brigade  at  Maiwand 
in  July  of  that  year.  It  returned  from  Kandahar  in  1881. 

In  1885,  the  regiment  was  selected  to  form  part  of  the  Indian  Contingent  sent  to  Suakin 
in  the  Eastern  Soudan.  On  the  22nd  March  of  that  year  it  was  engaged  in  the  battle  of 
Tofrek,  on  which  occasion,  having  been  thrown  into  disorder  by  the  cavalry  videttes  galloping 
in  on  its  front,  and  charged  by  the  fanatical  Arab  host  before  it  could  form  up  again,  the 
regiment  was  pushed  back  and  sustained  heavy  loss,  its  commanding  officer  being  amongst 
the  slain.  The  regiment  was  subsequently  employed  on  garrison  duty  in  Suakin,  and  did  not 
return  to  India  until  the  end  of  the  year. 

Towards  the  end  of  1888  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  and  in  the  follow- 
ing year  was  engaged  in  operations  in  the  Bhamo  district.  The  regiment  has  not  since  been 
engaged  in  operations  in  the  field  except  in  the  recent  blockade  of  the  Mahsud  Waziris, 
inclusive  of  raids  made  into  the  enemy's  country.  In  the  earlier  part  of  its  service  on  the 
frontier  a  small  detachment  of  the  regiment  under  the  command  of  a  subadar  was  cut  off  by 
the  enemy  and  destroyed  almost  to  a  man. 


THE  20TH  (THE  DUKE  OF  CAMBRIDGE'S  OWN)  PUNJAB  INFANTRY. 

This  regiment  was  formed  at  Nowshera  in  August  1857,  by  transfers  from  the  4th  and  5th 
Punjab  Infantry,  and  from  some  of  the  Military  Police  Battalions.  It  was  then  styled  "  The 
8th  Punjab  Infantry,"  but  on  the  reorganisation  of  the  Army  after  the  Mutiny  it  became 
"The  2oth  (Punjab)  Regiment  of  Bengal  Native  Infantry."  It  received  its  present  designa- 
tion in  1883. 

In  April  1858  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  field,  for  the  first  time,  on  an  expedition 
against  the  Khudu  Khels  and  the  Hindustani  fanatics  of  Sittana.  In  1860  the  regiment 
volunteered  for  service  on  the  expedition  to  China  and  was  sent  thither  accordingly.  It  was 
present  in  the  action  of  Sinho,  at  the  reduction  of  the  Taku  Forts,  and  at  the  occupation  of 
Pekin.  Returning  to  India  in  1861  the  regiment  was  detailed  in  the  autumn  of  1863  for  the 
Eusafzai  Field  Force,  with  which  it  served  throughout  the  the  Ambela  campaign  :  it  was  most 
prominently  engaged  throughout  the  operations,  and  distinguished  itself  by  its  forward  valour 
on  many  occasions,  sustaining  heavy  losses  (135  officers  and  men  killed  and  wounded). 

In  1866  the  regiment  took  part  in  a  dash  on  the  Utman  Khel  village  of  Baizai,  which  had 
become  refractory;  in  1868  it  was  employed  in  the  expedition  to  the  Black  Mountain  in 
Hazara,  and  in  1877-78  it  was  engaged  in  the  arduous  operations  against  the  Jowaki  Afridis. 
On  the  outbreak  of  the  Afghan  War  in  1878  the  regiment  was  detailed  for  the  Peshawar 
Valley  Field  Force,  with  which  it  took  part  in  the  operations  resulting  in  the  reduction  of  Ali 
Masjid  ;  it  afterwards  shared  in  various  desultory  operations  on  the  Khaibar  line,  and  in  the 
Zaimukht  Expedition  and  other  operations  on  the  Kuram  line.  In  1881  it  formed  part  of  the 
force  employed  to  operate  against  the  Mahsud  Waziris. 

In  1882  the  regiment  was  detailed  for  the  expeditionary  force  sent  to  Egypt  to  coerce 
Arabi  Pasha,  and  took  part  in  the  battle  of  Tel-el-Kebir  and  the  occupation  of  Zag-a-Zig. 

In  1894  the  regiment  formed  part  of  the  escort  of  a  Commission  which  was  detailed  to 
determine  the  Waziri-Afghan  Boundary  in  accordance  with  the  treaty  made  at  Kabul  in  1893, 
and  was  engaged  in  the  defence  of  the  camp  of  the  escort  when  the  Waziris  made  a  desperate 
attempt  to  rush  it  on  the  3rd  November  1894,  and  it  subsequently,  during  the  winter  of  1894-95, 
took  part  in  the  punitive  expedition  despatched  into  the  Waziri  hills  under  Sir  William  Lock- 
hart.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Frontier  War  of  1897  the  regiment  (then  at  Peshawar)  was 
detached  with  a  force  to  Shabkadar,  which  was  threatened  by  the  Mohmands,  and  was  present 
in  the  action  at  that  place  on  the  gth  August.  It  subsequently  formed  part  of  the  Mohmand 
Field  Force  during  the  operations  in  Bajaur,  and  towards  the  end  of  the  year  it  took  part  in 
the  expedition  against  the  Bunerwals. 

In  1900  the  regiment  proceeded  on  the  expedition  to  Northern  China. 


APPENDIX    III  467 

THE  23RD  PUNJAB  PIONEERS. 

This  regiment  was  raised  at  Lahore  in  the  autumn  of  1857  as  a  corps  of  Mazbi  Pioneers, 
and  was  originally  designated  "  The  i£th  (Pioneer)  Regiment  of  Punjab  Infantry."  On  the 
reorganisation  of  the  Army  after  the  mutinies  it  became  "The  23rd  (Punjab)  Regiment  of 
Bengal  Native  Infantry  (Pioneers),"  and  it  received  its  present  designation  in  1900. 

Having  volunteered  for  service  in  China,  the  regiment  was  sent  thither  in  1860,  and  it 
was  engaged  in  the  action  at  Sinho,  in  the  capture  of  the  Taku  Forts,  in  the  actions  at  Chang- 
tsia-Wan  and  Pa-le-Chao,  and  in  the  occupation  of  Pekin,  in  several  of  which  operations  it 
greatly  distinguished  itself.  Returning  to  India  in  1861,  the  regiment  was  detailed  at  the  end 
of  1863  for  the  Eusofzai  Field  Force,  with  which  it  took  part  in  the  later  operations  of  the 
Ambela  campaign,  and  was  specially  distinguished  in  the  actions  of  the  I5th  and  i6th  Decem- 
ber, which  brought  the  war  to  a  close. 

In  1866  the  regiment  formed  part  of  a  force  which  made  a  dash  on  the  refractory  village 
of  Baizai,  and  in  the  following  year  it  was  detailed  to  form  part  of  the  expedition  sent  to 
Abyssinia  ;  it  was  one  of  the  first  regiments  that  landed  in  that  country,  and  was  prominently 
engaged  and  greatly  distinguished  itself  in  the  action  of  Arogi  (loth  April  1868).  A  few  days 
later  Magdala  was  captured,  and  the  regiment  returned  to  India  during  the  summer  of  1868. 

In  the  autumn  of  1878  on  the  outbreak  of  the  Afghan  War,  the  regiment  was  detailed  for 
service  with  the  Kuram  Force,  under  the  command  of  Major-General  Roberts.  It  took  part 
in  the  forcing  of  the  Paiwar  Kotal  on  the  2nd  December,  and  in  the  subsequent  advance  to 
Ali  Khel.  On  the  massacre  of  the  British  Mission  at  Kabul  in  September  1879,  the  regiment 
advanced  on  Kabul  with  the  force  under  Sir  Frederick  Roberts,  and  took  part  in  the  action  at 
Charasia,  the  occupation  of  Kabul,  and  in  the  subsequent  operations  at  that  place  in  Decem- 
ber 1879,  including  the  defence  of  the  Sherpur  Cantonment  and  of  the  Lataband  post.  In 
August  1880,  on  receipt  of  news  of  the  defeat  of  a  Bombay  brigade  at  Maiwand,  the  regiment 
was  detailed  to  form  part  of  the  force  despatched  to  Kandahar  under  the  command  of  Sir 
Frederick  Roberts,  and  it  was  prominently  engaged  in  the  defeat  of  Ayub  Khan  near  Kanda- 
har on  the  ist  September.  It  returned  to  India,  via  Quetta,  in  the  following  month. 

In  January  1891  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  first  Miranzai  expedition,  in  the  course 
of  which  severe  hardships  were  experienced.  In  1895  the  regiment  formed  part  of  the  force 
destined  for  the  relief  of  Chitral  under  Sir  Robert  Low.  In  1901-2  a  wing  of  the  regiment  was 
employed  on  the  Waziri  border  in  enforcing  the  blockade  imposed  on  the  Mahsud  Waziris  for 
repeated  raids  into  and  outrages  in  British  territory,  and  was  engaged  in  some  of  the  counter- 
raids  into  the  enemy's  country. 

THE  33RD  PUNJAB  INFANTRY. 

This  regiment  was  raised  at  Allahabad  in  1857,  and  was  originally  termed  the  "  Allahabad 
Levy."  On  the  reorganisation  of  the  Army  after  the  mutinies  this  Levy  became  "  The  33rd 
Regiment  of  Bengal  Native  Infantry."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1900. 

Soon  after  it  was  raised  the  Levy  was  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  bands  of  rebels.  The 
corps  was  not  again  employed  in  the  field  until  1887,  when  it  was  sent  on  service  to  Burma, 
where,  during  that  and  the  next  three  years,  it  saw  a  good  deal  of  service  against  Burmese 
dacoit  bands  and  against  the  Chin  and  Lushai  tribes. 

In  1891,  in  pursuance  of  measures  for  the  improvement  of  the  Army  as  a  fighting  machine, 
the  existing  material  of  the  regiment  was  mustered  out  and  replaced  by  Punjabi  Mahomedans. 
Since  its  reconstitution  the  regiment  has  twice  been  on  field  service — first,  with  the  Waziristan 
Field  Force  during  the  winter  of  1894-95.  and,  secondly,  with  the  Tochi  Field  Force  during  the 
Frontier  War  of  1897 — but  it  was  not  prominently  engaged  on  either  occasion. 

THE  38TH  DOGRA  INFANTRY. 

This  regiment  was  raised  at  Agra  in  1858,  and  was  originally  designated  the  "Agra 
Levy."  It  became  "The  38th  Regiment  of  Bengal  Native  Infantry"  on  the  Army  being 
reorganised  after  the  mutinies,  and  it  received  its  present  designation  in  1900.  In  1889  the 
regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  where  in  the  following  year  it  was  employed  in  an 
expedition  against  the  Chin-Lushai  tribes. 

In  1891,  as  one  of  the  measures  at  that  time  adopted  for  improving  the  fighting  efficiency 
of  the  Army,  the  existing  material  of  the  regiment  was  mustered  out  and  replaced  by  Dogras. 
In  the  winter  of  1894-95  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  Waziristan  Expedition.  When 


468 


APPENDIX    III 


the  Frontier  War  of  1897  broke  out  the  corps  was  at  Nowshera,  and  on  the  Malakand 
position  being  attacked  it  was  one  of  the  regiments  sent  up  to  reinforce  the  troops  there.  It 
subsequently  formed  part  of  the  Malakand  Field  Force,  and  was  actively  employed  in  the 
operations  against  the  Mohmands  and  against  Mamands  and  other  tribes  in  Bajaur.  During 
the  winter  of  1900-1901  it  was  employed  in  the  operations  against  the  Mahsud  Waziris,  and 
was  engaged  in  some  of  the  raids  made  into  the  enemy's  country. 

THE  39TH  GARHWAL  RIFLES. 

This  regiment  was  raised  in  1887  as  the  2nd  Battalion  of  the  3rd  Gurkha  Regiment.  It 
was  transferred  to  the  line  in  1891  as  "  The  39th  (Garhwal)  Regiment  of  Bengal  Infantry,"  and 
received  its  present  designation  in  1900. 

The  regiment  proceeded  to  Burma  in  1890,  and  during  the  succeeding  cold  season,  and 
again  in  the  winter  of  1892-93,  it  was  employed  in  some  arduous  operations  in  the  Chin  Hills. 

In  1897,  during  the  Frontier  War,  the  regiment  formed  part  of  the  Malakand  Field 
Force,  and  was  engaged  in  the  operations  against  the  Mohmands  and  against  the  Mamand 
and  other  tribes  in  Bajaur,  and  it  was  employed  on  the  line  of  communications  during  the 
Tirah  Expedition. 

THE  2ND  (THE  PRINCE  OF  WALES'  OWN)  GURKHA  RIFLE  REGIMENT. 

This  regiment  was  raised  at  Nahan  in  the  year  1815,  from  Gurkhas  who  had  come  over 
and  taken  service  with  the  British  on  the  termination  of  the  first  phase  of  the  Nepal  War.  It 
was  then  designated  "  The  Sirmoor  Battalion,"  a  title  which  it  held  for  nearly  forty  years.  It 
received  its  present  designation  in  1876. 

The  battalion  was  employed  in  the  field  with  the  Reserve  Division  during  the  Mahratta 
War  of  1817-18.  Six  years  later  four  Companies  were  employed  in  the  storm  and  capture  of 
the  Ghurree  of  Kunja  in  the  Saharanpur  District,  and  in  1825-26  two  companies  were  employed 
in  the  siege  and  capture  of  Bhartpur,  where  the  Gurkhas  greatly  distinguished  themselves. 
On  the  outbreak  of  the  First  Sikh  War,  the  battalion  was  ordered  to  Ludhiana,  and  it  sub- 
sequently took  a  prominent  part  in  the  battles  of  Aliwal  and  Sobraon,  in  the  latter  of  which 
it  suffered  severe  losses,  its  commandant  being  among  the  slain. 

When  the  Hindustani  troops  at  Meerut  and  Delhi  mutinied  in  May  1857,  the  battalion 
was  ordered  down  from  Dehra  to  Meerut ;  it  eventually  joined  the  field  force  advancing  on 
Delhi,  and  distinguished  itself  at  the  battle  of  Badli-ki-Serai.  It  subsequently  served  through- 
out the  siege  and  capture  of  Delhi,  during  which  it  was  ever  foremost  in  the  fight,  and 
acquired  a  reputation  second  to  that  of  no  other  corps  there  engaged.  In  1858  it  was 
engaged  in  the  operations  undertaken  for  the  expulsion  of  the  rebels  from  Oudh. 

In  January  1864,  the  regiment  was  engaged  in  the  repulse  of  a  body  of  Mohmands  who 
were  advancing  on  Fort  Shahkadar,  on  the  Peshawar  Frontier.  In  1868  it  was  employed  in 
the  Black  Mountain  Expedition  ;  in  the  winter  of  1871-72  it  was  employed  in  the  Lushai 
Expedition  ;  and  in  1878  it  formed  one  of  the  corps  sent  to  the  Mediterranean  in  connection 
with  the  Russo-Turkish  War. 

Immediately  after  the  return  of  the  regiment  from  the  Mediterranean,  it  was  moved  up 
to  the  North- West  Frontier  in  connection  with  the  Afghan  War.  During  the  first  phase  of 
the  war  it  was  employed  on  the  Khaibar  line,  but  on  the  renewal  of  the  war  in  the  autumn  of 
1879  it  was  moved  up  to  Kabul,  and  after  being  engaged  in  various  operations,  including  the 
action  of  Chihildakhteran,  it  took  part  in  Roberts'  famous  march  to  Kandahar,  and  in  the 
defeat  of  Ayub  Khan  in  the  decisive  action  fought  near  that  place  on  the  ist  September  1880. 

In  1886  a  second  battalion  was  added  to  the  regiment,  and  in  1889-91  this  battalion  was 
employed  on  various  services  against  the  Lushais  and  Chins  in  Burma.  In  1891  the  ist 
Battalion  was  employed  in  the  expedition  to  Manipur.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Frontier  War 
in  1897  the  ist  Battalion  was  at  first  detailed  for  one  of  the  reserve  brigades,  but  it  was  soon 
after  sent  to  Kohat  and  employed  in  the  relief  of  the  Samana  posts,  then  hotly  assailed  by  the 
Orakzais  and  Afridis.  At  a  later  stage  it  was  detailed  to  form  part  of  the  Tirah  Expeditionary 
Force  (the  2nd  Battalion  being  at  the  same  time  named  for  the  line  of  communications),  and 
it  was  prominently  employed  throughout  the  Tirah  operations,  exhibiting  the  most  dis- 
tinguished bravery  in  the  action  on  the  Dargai  heights  on  the  2oth  October. 

In  January  1902  the  ist  Battalion  formed  part  of  the  forces  employed  in  coercing  the 
Mahsud  Waziris,  and  was  engaged  in  one  of  the  raids  made  into  the  Waziri  country. 


APPENDIX   III  469 

THE  IST  PUNJAB  INFANTRY,  PUNJAB  FRONTIER  FORCE. 

This  regiment  was  raised  in  the  year  1849,  as  part  of  the  Punjab  Irregular  Force. 

In  the  very  first  year  of  its  existence  it  was  called  into  active  service  in  the  field  as  part  of 
a  force  sent  to  coerce  the  Baizai  villages  of  Swat,  and  early  in  1850  it  was  prominently  engaged, 
and  highly  distinguished,  in  the  forcing  of  the  Kohat  Pass  under  Sir  Charles  Napier,  and  in 
the  further  fighting  on  the  Kohat  Kotal.  Subsequently  the  regiment  was  engaged  in 
numerous  expeditions  against  the  frontier  tribes — Utman  Khels,  Shiranis  and  Kasranis, 
Rubia  Khel  Orakzais,  and  Bozdars. 

The  regiment  had  scarcely  returned  from  the  Bozdar  Expedition  when  news  of  the 
mutinous  outbreak  at  Meerut  and  Delhi  was  received,  and  it  was  ordered  to  join  a  movable 
column  organised  to  keep  down  mutiny  in  the  Punjab.  Later  it  was  ordered  down  to  Delhi, 
at  the  siege  and  capture  of  which  place  (including  the  action  fought  at  Najafgarh)  it  was  pro- 
minently engaged  and  greatly  distinguished.  After  the  fall  of  Delhi,  the  regiment  was 
employed  in  restoring  order  in  the  country  to  the  west  of  the  city,  and  in  the  following  year  it 
served  in  the  Rohilkhand  Campaign,  including  the  actions  at  Bhagaula,  Nagina,  Bareilly,  and 
other  places.  In  the  succeeding  years  the  regiment  was  engaged  in  expeditions  against  the 
Kabul  Khel  and  the  Mahsud  Waziris.  In  the  Ambela  Expedition  (1863)  it  was  prominently 
engaged  and  rendered  gallant  service  throughout,  suffering,  however,  heavy  losses  (135  killed 
and  wounded). 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  Afghan  War  in  1878  the  regiment  was  detailed  for  the  Southern 
Afghanistan  Field  Force,  and  was  present  in  several  small  engagements.  In  the  action  at 
Baghao,  against  the  Bori  and  Zhob  Pathans,  it  greatly  distinguished  itself.  In  1881  the 
regiment  took  part  in  the  Mahsud  Waziri  Expedition,  and  in  1891  in  the  operations  in 
Miranzai  and  on  the  Samana  range.  A  detachment  of  the  regiment  formed  part  of  the  escort 
of  the  political  officer  when  he  was  attacked  by  the  tribesmen  at  Maizar  in  the  Tochi  Valley 
on  the  zoth  June  1897,  which  was  the  beginning  of  the  Frontier  War  of  1897-98.  The  regi- 
ment subsequently  formed  part  of  the  Tochi  Field  Force,  but  after  the  first  outburst  there  was 
little  or  no  fighting  in  the  Tochi  Valley. 

During  the  winter  of  1901-2  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  blockade  of  the  Mahsud 
Waziris,  who  had  been  guilty  of  many  raids  and  outrages  in  British  territory,  and  was  also 
engaged  in  some  of  the  counter-raids  made  into  the  Waziri  country,  by  means  of  which  these 
tribesmen  were  finally  brought  into  submission. 

THE  BODY-GUARD  OF  THE  GOVERNOR  OF  MADRAS. 

The  Madras  Body-Guard  was  originally  formed  in  the  year  1778.  It  then  consisted  of  a 
small  party  of  European  troopers  only,  but  by  1781  the  strength  of  the  Guard  had  increased 
to  two  troops,  one  of  which  was  composed  of  Europeans  and  the  other  of  natives.  The 
European  troop  was  broken  up  in  1784,  and  since  then  the  Body-Guard  has  consisted  entirely 
of  natives,  with,  of  course,  British  officers  in  command.  The  corps  has  since  1784  undergone 
many  changes  of  organisation. 

The  Body-Guard  served  in  the  field  during  the  campaigns  in  the  Carnatic  (1781-84)  and 
in  Mysore  (1790-92),  including  the  operations  before  Seringapatam. 

In  1801-2  the  Body-Guard  was  employed  in  the  operations  in  Tinnevelly  and  Madura, 
including  the  reduction  of  Panjalamkoorchy,  and  rendered  excellent  service  in  some  of  the 
jungle  operations.  In  1804  a  detachment  was  engaged  in  repelling  a  Pindari  attack  on  the 
camp  of  the  British  Minister  with  Sindhia.  A  small  detachment  of  the  corps,  which  was 
serving  at  Nagpur  as  part  of  the  escort  of  the  British  Resident,  took  part  in  the  celebrated 
cavalry  charge  at  the  battle  of  Sitabaldi  in  November  1817. 

IST  MADRAS  LANCERS. 

This  regiment  was  raised  in  1787,  as  the  5th  Regiment  of  Madras  Native  Cavalry ;  it 
became  the  ist  Regiment  in  the  following  year,  and  received  its  present  designation  in  1886. 

The  first  service  of  the  regiment  was  in  the  Mysore  War  of  1790-92.  It  was  first  employed 
in  the  Baramahal,  but  in  1791  it  formed  part  of  the  force  with  which  Lord  Cornwallis  ad- 
vanced into  Mysore,  and  was  present  in  the  action  near  Bangalore,  the  capture  of  Bangalore, 
the  advance  on  Seringapatam,  the  battle  of  Arikera,  and  the  subsequent  retreat  from  before 
Seringapatam.  In  1799  the  regiment  was  engaged  in  the  last  Mysore  War,  and  was  present 
in  the  action  at  Malavelly  and  at  the  siege  and  capture  of  Seringapatam.  It  was  subsequently 


470  APPENDIX   III 

engaged  in  the .  pursuit  of  the  notorious  Dhoondia  Wagh,  until  his  defeat  and  death  at 
Konahgal  in  1800. 

In  1801-2  the  regiment  was  actively  employed  in  the  operations  in  Tinnevelly  and 
Madura,  including  the  reduction  of  the  strong  fort  of  Panjalamkoorchy,  after  one  attack  had 
been  repulsed  with  great  slaughter.  In  the  jungle  warfare  that  followed  the  regiment  took  no 
small  part.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Mahratta  War  in  1803,  the  regiment  was  detailed  to  form 
part  of  a  corps  of  observation  placed  at  Moodgal.  In  the  following  year  it  was  engaged  in 
the  defeat  of  a  strong  body  of  marauders  at  Hanmansagar,  in  the  Raichor  Doab.  In  1810 
the  regiment  served  at  the  expulsion  of  Amir  Khan  from  Seronge,  and  in  1819  it  took  part  in 
the  capture  of  Kopaldroog.  In  1826  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  but  it  was 
too  late  to  take  part  in  any  active  operations,  though  it  proceeded  as  far  north  as  Pegu.  In 
1834  the  regiment  was  in  the  field  on  the  North- West  Frontier  of  Mysore  during  the  Coorg 
War  but  was  not  engaged  in  any  operations. 

In  1880  the  regiment  was  sent  to  Sindh  to  form  part  of  a  reserve  to  the  forces  in 
Afghanistan,  and  after  the  disaster  at  Maiwand  it  formed  part  of  the  force  moved  up  to 
Kandahar  under  General  Phayre.  In  1886  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma, 
where  it  was  actively  engaged  in  the  field  until  1889. 


THE  "QUEEN'S  OWN"  MADRAS  SAPPERS  AND  MINERS. 

The  corps  derives  its  origin  from  a  body  of  pioneers  raised  in  the  year  1780.  Increased 
considerably  in  strength,  these  pioneers  were  formed  into  two  battalions  in  1803,  of  which  the 
first  was  converted  into  a  corps  of  Sappers  and  Miners  in  1831,  the  second  battalion  being 
absorbed  into  the  same  corps  two  years  later.  The  corps  received  its  present  designation  in 
1876. 

Almost  as  soon  as  it  was  formed  the  corps  took  the  field  with  the  army  under  the 
command  of  Sir  Eyre  Coote,  and  was  actively  engaged  in  all  the  operations  of  the  second 
Mysore  War,  1780-83,  including  the  battles  of  Porto  Novo,  Palilur,  Sholingarh,  and  Vira- 
Kandalur,  the  relief  of  Vellore,  the  battle  of  Ami,  and  the  operations  at  Cuddalore.  Besides 
these,  detachments  of  the  corps  were  present  at  the  capture  of  Negapatam  and  Trincomali 
(in  Ceylon),  and  at  the  capture  of  the  forts  of  Panjalamkoorchy  and  Palghatcherry. 

In  the  third  Mysore  War,  1790-92,  the  corps  was  again  actively  employed,  having  taken 
part  in  the  siege  and  capture  of  Bangalore,  the  battle  of  Arikera,  the  capture  of  Rahmandrug, 
Nandidrug,  Savandrug,  and  other  hill  forts,  and  in  the  final  operations  before  Seringapatam 
in  February  1792,  which  led  to  the  submission  of  Tippu  Sultan.  In  1793  the  corps  served  at 
the  siege  and  capture  ot  Pondicherry,  and  in  1795-96  during  the  operations  in  Ceylon,  when 
that  island  was  wrested  trom  the  Dutch.  In  1796  detachments  served  at  the  reduction  of 
Amboyna  and  others  of  the  Spice  Islands.  In  1799  the  corps  served  at  the  siege  and  capture 
of  Seringapatam.  In  the  following  year  a  detachment  was  engaged  in  the  operations  in 
Bullam,  and  another  in  the  pursuit  of  Dhoondiah  Wagh. 

In  1801  a  detachment  of  the  corps  formed  part  of  the  force  sent  on  service  to  Egypt. 
Another  detachment  was  engaged  in  the  operations  in  Tinnevelly,  the  leading  feature  of  which 
was  the  siege  of  Panjalamkoorchy,  which  was  finally  captured  in  May,  after  the  troops  had 
been  repulsed  with  much  slaughter  in  a  previous  attack.  In  the  subsequent  operations 
of  that  war,  and  in  the  operations  in  Wynaad  and  Bullum  (1801-2)  the  Pioneers  were  actively 
employed.  In  the  operations  of  the  Mahratta  War  of  1803-4  the  corps  had  a  prominent 
share,  having  been  engaged  in  the  capture  of  Ahmednagar,  the  battle  of  Assaye,  the  capture 
of  Asirgarh,  the  battle  of  Argaum,  and  the  capture  of  Gawilgarh,  Chandore  and  Galna. 

In  1809  a  strong  detachment  of  the  corps  was  employed  in  the  Travancore  War,  and 
took  part  in  the  storming  of  the  Arambuli  lines,  and  the  capture  of  Kotar  and  Nagarcoil ; 
in  the  following  year  another  detachment  was  employed  in  the  reduction  of  the  islands  of 
Bourbon  and  Mauritius,  and  in  1811  a  third  portion  was  employed  in  the  conquest  of  Java. 
Detachments  of  the  corps  were  employed  on  service  in  the  Southern  Mahratta  country  in 
1812-14,  and  at  the  surrender  of  Kurnool  in  1815.  During  the  Mahratta  War,  1817-19, 
portions  of  the  corps  was  attached  to  various  forces  in  the  field,  and  were  engaged  in  the 
action  near  Poona  on  the  i6th  November  1817,  at  the  battle  and  capture  of  Nagpore,  at  the 
battle  of  Mahidpoor,  and  at  the  capture  of  numerous  forts  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
ending  with  those  of  Malligaum,  Asirgarh,  Copaldrug  and  Rari.  In  1824  the  ist  Battalion 
of  the  corps  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  where  it  was  prominently  engaged  in  all  the 


APPENDIX    III  471 

operations  of  the  war,  distinguishing  itself  on  many  occasions,  notably  at  Kemendine,  Kaiklu, 
Kokain  and  Prome,  and  sustaining  considerable  losses. 

After  its  conversion  into  Sappers  and  Miners  portions  of  the  corps  served  in  the  operations 
in  Malacca  (1832),  Kimedy  (1833-34),  Coorg(i834),  Guinsur  (1836-37),  and  Kurnool  (1839). 
Three  companies  embarked  for  China  in  1840,  and  were  prominently  engaged  in  the  operations 
in  that  country,  ending  with  the  storming  of  Chin-kiang-foo  in  1842.  In  1840  also  one  com- 
pany proceeded  on  service  to  Sindh,  and,  after  serving  there,  and  in  Baluchistan  and  Southern 
Afghanistan,  until  the  autumn  of  1842,  joined  the  forces  in  Sindh  under  Sir  Charles  Napier, 
and  was  present  in  the  battles  of  Miani  and  Hyderabad. 

In  1852  two  companies  embarked  for  Burma  on  service,  and  were  engaged  in  the 
operations  resulting  in  the  conquest  of  Pegu.  In  1857  one  company  served  during  the 
operations  in  Persia,  and  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  mutiny  of  the  Bengal  Army  the  same 
year,  companies  were  attached  to  various  forces  in  the  field,  taking  part  in  the  operations  in 
Malwa  (actions  of  Mandisor  and  Gurariah)  and  Central  India  (capture  of  Rahatgarh,  relief 
of  Saugor,  battle  of  the  Betwa,  storm  and  capture  of  Jhansi,  battle  of  Kunch,  and  capture  of 
Kalpi  and  Gwalior),  in  the  relief  of  Lucknow  in  November  1857,  and  at  the  siege  and  capture 
of  that  place  on  the  following  March,  besides  other  operations  in  Oudh. 

Two  companies  proceeded  on  service  to  China  in  1860,  and  took  part  in  the  capture  of 
the  Taku  Forts  and  the  surrender  of  Pekin.  In  1867-68  three  companies  were  employed  on 
the  expedition  to  Abyssinia,  and  were  present  in  the  action  of  Arogie  and  at  the  storming  of 
Magdala.  In  1875-76  one  company  was  employed  in  the  operations  in  Perak,  in  the  Malay 
Peninsula.  During  the  first  phase  of  the  Afghan  War  (1878-79),  three  companies  of  the 
corps  proceeded  on  service  to  that  country ;  they  were  employed  on  the  Khaibar  line,  and 
two  of  them  took  part  in  the  operations  in  the  Bazar  Valley.  On  the  renewal  of  hostilities  in 
the  autumn  of  1879,  three  other  companies  proceeded  on  service  to  the  Khaibar,  where  they 
were  employed  in  various  operations  until  the  termination  of  the  war. 

In  1882  two  companies  formed  part  of  the  Indian  Contingent  sent  to  Egypt  to  aid  in 
coercing  the  rebel  Arabi  Pasha,  and  they  were  present  in  the  battle  of  Tel-el-Kebir  and  the 
occupation  of  Cairo.  One  company  formed  part  of  the  Indian  force  sent  to  Suakin,  in  the 
Eastern  Soudan,  'in  1885,  and  was  prominently  engaged  in  the  action  at  Tofrek  on  the  22nd 
March,  in  which  it  was  distinguished  for  its  steady  conduct  and  its  heavy  losses. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  same  year  three  companies  formed  part  of  the  expeditionary 
force  sent  to  Burmah,  where  during  the  succeeding  years  they  were  actively  employed  in  a 
variety  of  operations  against  Burmese  dacoits,  and  in  various  frontier  expeditions,  such  as  those 
to  Eastern  Karenni  (1889),  to  the  Chin-Lushai  countries  (1890),  and  the  Northern  Chin  Hills 
(1892-93).  In  1895,  during  the  operations  for  the  relief  of  Chitral,  one  company  of  the  corps 
crossed  the  frontier  and  was  granted  an  honorary  distinction  in  consequence,  but  it  was  not 
engaged  with  the  enemy  on  any  occasion.  In  1896  a  company  was  detailed  to  form  part  of 
the  Indian  force  sent  to  garrison  Suakin  while  the  Anglo-Egyptian  Army  was  operating  on  the 
Nile. 

A  company  of  the  corps  formed  part  of  the  Malakand  force  when  it  was  attacked  by  ' '  the 
Mad  Mullah  "  and  his  following  during  the  Frontier  War  of  1897,  and  it  was  prominently 
engaged  in  the  desperate  fighting  which  followed.  At  a  later  stage  another  company  was 
detailed  to  form  part  of  the  Tirah  Force,  and  was  engaged  throughout  the  arduous  operations 
of  that  expedition.  A  company  also  took  part  in  the  expedition  against  the  Bunerwals  in 
January  1898. 

In  1900  one  company  of  the  corps  formed  part  of  the  expeditionary  force  sent  to  China. 

THE  IST  MADRAS  PIONEERS. 

This  is  the  oldest  existing  native  corps,  having  been  formed  as  far  back  as  the  year  1758  from 
independent  companies  which  had  already  been  some  years  on  the  rolls  of  the  Coast  Army. 
It  was  originally  designated  "The  ist  Native  Battalion  ";  it  was  afterwards  styled  "The  ist 
Battalion  ist  Regiment,  Madras  Native  Infantry,"  and  later  "The  ist  Regiment  of  Madras 
Native  Infantry."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1900. 

Immediately  after  its  formation  the  battalion  took  part  in  the  defence  of  Fort  St  George 
against  the  French  under  Lally  (1758-59).  In  1763-641116  battalion  was  employed  in  the  siege 
of  Madura,  held  against  us  by  the  rebel  Subadur  Yusuf  Khan,  and  thereafter,  until  1767,  in 
operations  against  various  Chiefs  in  the  Central  and  Southern  Carnatic.  In  the  first  war  with 
Hyder  Ali,  1767-69,  the  battalion  took  part  in  the  battles  of  Changama  (where  it  highly  dis- 
tinguished itself),  Trinoma  Singarapettah,  and  Malwagal.  In  1772  the  corps  served  on  the 


472  APPENDIX    IH 

expedition  against  the  Marawar  Chiefs  of  Ramnad  and  Caliacoil,  and  in  1773  ^  was  at  tne 
capture  of  Tanjore.  In  1778  the  grenadier  companies  were  at  the  siege  of  Pondicherry. 

In  the  second  war  with  Hyder  All  (1780-84)  the  battalion  became  involved  in  one  of  the 
most  terrible  disasters  that  has  ever  befallen  the  British  arms  in  India :  it  formed  part  of  the 
detachment  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Baillie  which  was  cut  off  and  annihilated  by 
Hyder  Ali  at  Palilur  in  September  1780.  Having  been  reformed  at  Tanjore  in  1781,  the 
battalion  again  took  the  field  in  1783,  and  was  engaged  at  the  capture  of  Caroor,  Avara- 
koorchy,  Dindigal,  Darapuram,  Panjalamkoorchy,  Palghat cherry,  and  various  other  forts. 
In  the  third  Mysore  War,  1790-92,  the  battalion  was  again  actively  employed,  taking  part  in 
the  capture  of  Erode,  the  battle  of  Satimangalum,  the  siege  and  capture  of  Bangalore,  the 
advance  on  Seringapatam,  the  battle  of  Arikera,  the  operations  in  the  Baramahal  (including 
the  storming  of  Penagra  and  the  attack  on  Kistnagherry),  and  in  the  battle  under  the  walls  of 
Seringapatam  leading  to  the  submission  of  Tippu  Sultan. 

In  1793  the  battalion  was  employed  at  the  siege  of  Pondicherry,  and  in  1795  on  ^e 
expedition  to  Ceylon,  resulting  in  the  wresting  of  that  island  from  the  Dutch.  In  1799  the 
battalion  took  part  in  the  last  Mysore  War,  including  the  action  at  Malavelly  and  the  storm- 
ing of  Seringapatam,  when  Tippu  was  slain.  Subsequently  (1799-1800)  it  was  engaged  in  the 
pursuit  of  the  notorious  Dhoondiah  Wagh.  In  1802-3-4  the  battalion  was  employed  in  the 
arduous  operations  in  Bullum  and  the  Chittoor  Pollams.  In  1806  six  companies  of  the 
battalion  became  involved  in  the  celebrated  Vellore  Mutiny,  in  consequence  of  which  both 
battalions  of  the  ist  Regiment  were  disbanded,  and  a  new  regiment  of  two  battalions,  which 
was  numbered  the  24th,  was  raised  to  replace  them.  In  this  regiment  the  faithful  remnants 
of  the  old  ist  were  incorporated. 

In  1812-14  the  Ist  Battalion  of  the  24th  was  engaged  in  operations  in  the  Southern 
Mahratta  country.  In  1817,  on  the  outbreak  of  the  Mahratta-Pindari  War,  the  battalion  was 
at  Nagpore,  near  which  place  on  the  26th  November  it  took  part  in  the  battle  of  Sitabaldi, 
and  so  highly  distinguished  itself  that  as  a  reward  the  two  battalions  of  the  24th  were  per- 
mitted to  take  their  old  place  in  the  line  as  the  ist  and  2nd  Battalions  of  the  ist  Regiment. 
Subsequently  the  battalion  (the  ist  of  the  ist  Regiment)  took  part  in  the  battle  and  capture  of 
Nagpore,  and  in  the  sieges  and  capture  of  Chanda,  Compta  and  Asirgarh.  In  1826  the 
corps  (which  was  now  the  ist  Regiment  of  Madras  Native  Infantry)  proceeded  on  service 
to  Burma. 

In  1852-53  the  regiment  was  again  employed  in  Burma,  and  was  engaged  in  the  action  at 
Beeling.  In  1855-56  it  was  on  service  in  Kimedy  ;  and  in  1857-58,  on  the  mutiny  of  the  Bengal 
Army,  it  was  actively  employed  against  the  rebels  and  mutineers  in  the  Saugor  and  Nurbudda 
territories,  taking  part  in  the  action  of  Kabrai,  in  the  battle  of  Banda,  and  in  various  other 
operations. 

In  the  autumn  of  1879,  on  the  renewal  of  the  war  in  Afghanistan,  the  regiment  pro- 
ceeded on  service  to  the  North-West  Frontier.  During  the  following  year,  until  the 
termination  of  the  war,  it  was  employed  on  the  Khaibar  line,  and  was  engaged  in  various 
minor  operations  there.  In  1884  a  portion  of  the  regiment  (which  had  been  made  a  pioneer 
corps  in  the  previous  year)  was  employed  in  the  Zhob  Expedition,  and  in  the  autumn  of  1885, 
on  the  outbreak  of  the  war  in  Burma,  it  proceeded  on  service  to  that  country,  where,  during 
the  succeeding  year,  it  was  actively  employed  against  both  the  Burmese  and  the  wild  tribes  on 
the  frontiers  of  Burma.  In  1900  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Northern  China. 

THE  20TH  MADRAS  INFANTRY. 

This  regiment  was  raised  at  Tanjore  in  the  year  1777  as  the  "  2ist  Coast  Native 
Battalion."  It  was  afterwards  known  for  some  years  as  "The  2nd  Battalion  of  the  2nd 
Madras  Native  Infantry."  It  acquired  its  present  designation  in  1886. 

The  first  service  of  the  battalion  was  at  the  siege  and  capture  of  Pondicherry  in  1778. 
When  the  war  with  Hyder  Ali  broke  out  in  1780  the  battalion  was  with  the  main  Army  under 
Sir  Hector  Munro.  The  grenadier  companies  formed  part  of  the  force  detached  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Fletcher  to  reinforce  the  detachment  under  Colonel  Baillie,  and  were 
involved  in  its  destruction  at  Palilur.  In  1781,  under  the  command  of  Sir  Eyre  Coote,  the 
battalion  was  present  at  the  capture  of  Caranguli  and  Tiruvadi  and  the  battles  of  Porto  Novo, 
Palilur  (2nd),  Shorlingarh  (where  it  greatly  distinguished  itself,  capturing  one  of  the  enemy's 
standards),  and  Virakandalur  ;  in  1782  at  the  relief  of  Vellore  and  the  battle  of  Ami  ;  and 'in 
1783  at  the  forcing  of  the  French  lines  before  Cuddalore,  the  repulse  of  the  sortie  from  that 
place,  and  the  capture  of  Palghatcherry. 


APPENDIX   III  473 

In  the  Mysore  War  of  1790-92  the  battalion  took  part  in  the  operations  in  the  Baramahal, 
the  siege  and  capture  of  Bangalore,  the  capture  of  Ramgherry,  near  Savandrug,  and  the 
battle  before  Seringapatam  (February  1792),  which  eventually  led  to  the  surrender  of  Tippu 
Sultan ;  in  this  last  engagement  the  battalion  gained  much  distinction.  In  1798  it  formed 
part  of  the  force  at  Hyderabad  which  enforced  the  surrender  of  Raymond's  French 
Contingent,  and  in  the  following  year  it  took  part  in  the  last  Mysore  War,  including  the 
action  of  Malavelly  and  the  siege  and  capture  of  Seringapatam.  It  afterwards  took  part  in 
the  capture  of  Gooty,  and  in  1800  the  flank  companies  were  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of 
Dhoondiah  Wagh. 

In  the  Mahratta  War  of  1803-4  it  was  present  at  the  reduction  of  Asirgarh,  the  battle  of 
Argaum,  the  siege  and  capture  of  Gawilgarh,  the  operations  in  Kandeish,  and  the  capture  of 
Chandore,  Lasulgaum,  Galna,  and  other  forts.  In  1813-14  the  battalion  was  on  service  in 
the  Southern  Mahratta  country,  and  in  the  years  1816-18  it  was  employed  in  protecting 
Kimedy,  Gumsur,  and  Ganjam  from  the  incursions  of  the  Pindaris. 

The  regiment  (which  was  now  the  2oth  Madras  Native  Infantry)  was  employed  in  1834  in 
the  conquest  of  Coorg,  and  in  1844-45  it  took  part  in  the  operations  in  the  Southern 
Mahratta  country,  including  the  capture  of  the  forts  of  Punalla,  Pawangarh,  Monohar  and 
Mausantosh. 

More  than  forty  years  elapsed  before  this  regiment  was  again  employed  on  field  service. 
Having  proceeded  to  Burma  at  the  end  of  1889,  it  was  engaged  in  some  of  the  operations 
against  the  tribes  which  had  not  yet  been  brought  into  submission,  and  in  1891  it  was 
employed  in  the  Wantho  Expedition. 

THE  2ND  BATTALION  MOPLAH  RIFLES. 

This  regiment  was  raised  in  Trichinopoly  in  1794  as  ' '  The  35th  Coast  Native  Battalion. " 
It  was  afterwards  known  for  many  years  as  "The  ist  Battalion  of  the  i3th  Madras  Native 
Infantry,"  and  as  "  The  25th  Regiment  of  Madras  Native  Infantry."  Its  present  designation 
was  conferred  upon  it  in  1902. 

The  first  service  of  the  battalion  was  in  the  expedition  to  Ceylon  in  1795-96,  when  tha 
island  was  wrested  from  the  Dutch.  The  grenadier  companies  of  the  battalion  were 
employed  in  Mysore  during  the  war  in  1799,  and  subsequently  the  battalion  was  employed 
against  the  Southern  Polygars,  including  the  capture  of  Panjalamkoorchy,  after  the  first 
attack  on  it  had  been  repulsed.  In  1801  the  battalion  was  engaged  in  the  second  siege  and 
capture  of  Panjalamkoorchy,  followed  by  some  months  of  arduous  operations  in  the  jungles 
of  Tinnevelly  and  Madura. 

In  1805  the  battalion  was  engaged  in  operations  in  Wynaad,  and  in  1809  in  the  Travancore 
War,  including  the  storming  of  the  Arambuli  lines,  and  the  capture  of  Cotar  and  Nagarcoil. 
In  1812  two  companies  were  employed  in  operations  in  Wynaad,  and  in  1812-14  the  battalion 
served  during  the  operations  in  the  Southern  Mahratta  country.  In  1817-18  the  corps  was 
employed  in  defending  Guntoor  from  Pindari  incursions. 

In  1878,  when  an  Indian  force  was  sent  to  the  Mediterranean,  in  connection  with  the 
Russo-Turkish  War,  this  regiment  was  one  of  those  selected  to  form  the  force,  and  proceeded 
to  Malta  accordingly,  and  afterwards  to  Cyprus.  In  1885,  on  the  outbreak  of  the  last 
Burmese  War,  the  regiment  formed  part  of  the  expeditionary  force  sent  to  that  country, 
where  it  continued  on  service  until  1887.  In  1901-2  the  composition  of  this  regiment  under- 
went a  complete  change,  the  existing  material  being  mustered  out  and  Moplahs  (properly 
Mapplilas)  substituted. 

THE  BODY-GUARD  OF  THE  GOVERNOR  OF  BOMBAY. 

In  1865,  it  was  proposed  to  form  a  separate  Body-Guard  for  the  Governor  of  Bombay,  as 
in  Bengal  and  Madras,  and  this  being  sanctioned,  advantage  was  taken  of  the  disbandment  of 
the  Southern  Mahratta  Horse  to  retain  one  troop  of  selected  men  for  the  purpose  indicated. 

Since  its  formation  this  Body-Guard  has  been  engaged  entirely  in  performing  the  peaceful 
duties  of  an  escort  for  the  Governor.  It  has  had  no  opportunity  of  service  in  the  field. 

THE  IST  (THE  DUKE  OF  CONNAUGHT'S  OWN)  BOMBAY  LANCERS. 
This  regiment  was  raised  in  November  1817,  at  the  beginning  of  the  Mahratta-Pindari 
War.     It  was  originally  styled  "The  ist  Regiment  of  Bombay  Light  Cavalry";  was  after- 
wards equipped  as  a  lancer  regiment ;  and  received  its  present  designation  in  1890. 


474  APPENDIX    III 

In  1819  the  regiment  was  engaged  in  the  expedition  to  Cutch,  and  was  present  at  the 
capture  of  Bhuj ;  and  in  the  following  year  it  took  part  in  the  capture  of  Dwarka,  in 
Okamandal.  Between  1824  and  1837  the  regiment  was  employed  on  various  desultory 
services  against  petty  insurgents  and  marauders,  in  Rajputana,  Kathiawar,  and  the  Deccan. 
In  1838  it  was  selected  to  form  part  of  the  Bombay  Column  in  the  Afghan  Expedition,  and  it 
was  present  at  the  capture  of  Ghazni  and  the  occupation  of  Kabul.  In  1848  the  regiment 
was  detailed  to  form  part  of  the  Bombay  Division  employed  in  the  Punjab,  and  it  served  at 
the  siege  and  capture  of  Mooltan  in  1849. 

The  regiment  was  at  Nasirabad  when  the  mutiny  of  the  Bengal  troops  there  took  place  in 
May  1857.  From  the  spring  of  1858  it  was  employed  against  the  rebels  and  mutineers  in 
Central  India  and  Rajputana,  and  it  took  part  in  the  reduction  of  Awah  and  Kotah,  the 
battle  of  Kotah-ki-Serai  and  the  capture  of  Gwalior,  the  battle  of  the  Banas,  and  the  actions 
of  Pauri,  Sindwaho,  Karai,  and  Kundri. 

In  1884  a  squadron  of  the  regiment  was  employed  with  the  Zhob  Expedition.  In  1886 
the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Burmah,  where  it  was  employed  in  various  operations 
until  the  spring  of  1888,  and  in  1896  it  formed  part  of  the  force  sent  to  Suakin,  to  hold  that 
place  while  the  Anglo-Egyptian  Army  was  engaged  on  the  Dongola  Expedition. 

THE  3RD  (THE  QUEEN'S  OWN)  BOMBAY  LIGHT  CAVALRY. 

This  regiment  was  raised  in  1820.     It  acquired  its  present  designation  in  1876. 

In  1824  it  took  part  in  the  reduction  of  Kittoor.  In  1835  and  again  in  1838  it  was  em- 
ployed on  field  service  in  the  Mahi  Kanta,  and  in  1840  it  proceeded  to  Sindh.  In  February 
1841  it  was  engaged  at  the  reduction  of  Kajak,  near  Sibi,  where  its  commandant  fell  mortally 
wounded,  and  in  the  following  year  it  joined  General  Nott's  force  at  Kandahar,  with  which  it 
moved  northwards  in  August  1842 ;  during  this  movement  it  was  engaged  with  the  enemy 
at  Oba,  Goaine,  Beni  Badam,  and  Maidan,  and  took  part  in  the  capture  of  Ghazni  and  the 
occupation  of  Kabul.  Returning  to  India  by  the  Khaibar  route,  it  proceeded  to  Sindh, 
where,  in  March  1843,  it  was  present  at  the  battle  of  Hyderabad.  In  1856  the  regiment  pro- 
ceeded on  service  to  Persia,  and  was  present  at  the  capture  of  Reshire  (where  its  commanding 
officer  was  killed),  the  occupation  of  Bushire,  and  the  battle  of  Khushab  (February  1857), 
where  it  greatly  distinguished  itself. 

Early  in  1858  the  headquarters  and  right  wing  joined  the  Central  India  Field  Force 
under  Sir  Hugh  Rose,  and  was  prominently  engaged  with  the  mutineers  throughout  the 
brilliant  Central  India  campaign,  including  the  capture  of  Jhansi,  the  battle  of  Kunch,  and 
the  capture  of  Kalpi  and  Gwalior.  During  the  same  period  the  left  wing  was  with  the  column 
under  the  command  of  Sir  John  Michel,  and  was  present  in  the  action  at  Sindwaho. 

In  1867-68  the  regiment  was  employed  in  Abyssinia,  and  was  present  at  the  capture  of 
Magdala.  In  1880  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Afghanistan.  It  formed  in  July 
1880  a  part  of  the  force  under  the  command  of  General  Burrows,  and  was  involved  in  the 
defeat  at  Maiwand.  It  subsequently  took  part  in  the  defence  of  Kandahar,  in  the  action  of 
Deh  Khojah,  and  in  the  defeat  of  Ayub  Khan  in  the  action  near  Kandahar  on  the  ist  Septem- 
ber 1880.  In  1900  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  China. 

THE  BOMBAY  SAPPERS  AND  MINERS. 

This  corps  was  formed  in  1826  as  an  adjunct  of  the  corps  of  Bombay  Engineers,  and 
originally  consisted  of  only  two  companies.  Prior  to  this  date  there  had  been  in  existence  a 
body  of  pioneers  that  had  been  raised  during  the  last  decade  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and 
had  on  many  occasions  rendered  excellent  service. 

In  1799  a  portion  of  this  corps  of  pioneers  formed  part  of  the  force  with  which  General 
Stuart  advanced  into  Mysore.  It  was  present  at  the  battle  of  Sidasir  in  Coorg,  but  does  not 
appear  to  have  gone  on  to  Seringapatam  ;  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year  it  served  at  the 
siege  of  Jamalabad  in  Canara.  In  1800-1  portions  of  the  corps  took  part  in  the  operations 
in  Wynaad.  A  detachment  served  in  Guzerat  in  1802,  and  during  1803-4  four  hundred  of  the 
corps  were  employed  in  Wynaad  and  Cotiote. 

During  the  Mahratta  War  of  1817-19  the  Bombay  Pioneers  were  actively  engaged  in  the 
action  of  the  Moottah-Moollah  (i6th  and  I7th  November  1817)  and  the  occupation  of  Poona ; 
at  the  reduction  of  Karnalla,  Uchetgarh,  Logarh,  Raigarh,  and  various  other  forts  in  the 
Konkan  ;  and  finally  at  the  siege  and  capture  of  Asirgarh.  In  1820  a  detachment  was  em- 
ployed at  the  reduction  of  Dwarka  in  Okamandal,  and  a  company  formed  part  of  the  force 


APPENDIX    III  475 

employed  against  piratical  Arab  tribes  in  North-Eastern  Arabia  and  the  Persian  Gulf  in  the 
spring  of  1821,  and  was  present  in  the  battle  of  Beni-boo-Ali  (2nd  March). 

The  first  important  service  on  which  the  corps  of  Sappers  and  Miners  was  engaged  was 
the  campaign  of  1838-39  in  Afghanistan,  in  which  one  company  was  employed,  and  was  pre- 
sent at  the  storm  and  capture  of  Ghazni,  the  occupation  of  Kabul,  and  the  storm  and  capture 
of  Kalat.  Detachments  were  employed  during  the  operations  in  the  Southern  Mahratta 
country  in  1844-45,  and  were  present  at  the  capture  of  various  forts.  During  the  campaign 
of  1848-49  in  the  Punjab,  two  companies  of  the  corps  were  employed,  and  were  engaged  at 
the  siege  and  capture  of  Mooltan  and  the  battle  of  Goojerat. 

Two  companies  took  part  in  the  campaign  in  Persia  in  1856-57,  and  were  present  at  the 
capture  of  Reshire,  the  occupation  of  Bushire,  the  battle  of  Khushab,  and  the  bombardment 
of  Mohamra.  In  1857-58,  during  the  Mutiny  campaigns,  detachments  of  the  corps  served 
with  the  various  field  forces  in  Malwa  and  Central  India,  and  took  part  in  the  capture  of 
Kotah,  Rahatgarh,  and  Garrakota,  the  action  in  the  Madanpur  Pass,  the  siege  and  storm  of 
Jhansi  and  Lohari,  the  battle  of  Kunch,  the  capture  of  Kalpi,  the  battles  of  Kotah-ki-serai, 
Morar,  and  Gwalior,  and  the  capture  of  Gwalior.  In  1858  one  company  was  employed  in 
the  operations  against  the  Arabs  at  Sheik  Othman,  near  Aden,  and  in  the  autumn  of  1859  a 
detachment  was  employed  with  the  Okamandal  Field  Force. 

In  1867-68,  four  companies  formed  part  of  the  expeditionary  force  sent  to  Abyssinia. 
During  the  war  of  1878-80,  several  companies  of  the  corps  were  employed  in  Afghanistan. 
One  company  (No.  2)  was  present  in  the  disastrous  engagement  at  Maiwand  in  July  1880,  and 
behaved  heroically,  suffering  heavy  loss.  This  company  subsequently  took  part  in  the 
defence  of  Kandahar  (including  the  Deh  Khojah  sortie,  in  which  it  again  suffered  severely) 
and  in  the  battle  of  the  ist  September. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  war  with  Burma  in  1885,  one  company  of  the  corps  formed  part 
of  the  field  force  sent  thither,  and  it  continued  there,  engaged  in  various  operations,  until 
1887.  In  1890  a  detachment  of  the  corps  was  employed  in  Somaliland,  and  was  engaged  in 
the  action  at  Hussain  Zariba. 

During  the  war  of  1897  two  companies  of  the  corps  were  employed  on  the  North-West 
Frontier,  and  one  or  other  of  these  was  engaged  in  the  relief  of  the  Samana  posts,  the  opera- 
tions in  Kurrum,  and  the  operations  of  the  Malakand  Field  Force  against  the  Mohmands  and 
Mamands  in  Bajaur.  Both  companies  were  employed  in  the  Tirah  Expedition,  and  were 
present  at  the  forcing  of  the  Sampagha  and  Arhanga  passes,  the  operations  in  the  Maidan 
of  Tirah  and  in  the  Waran  Valley,  the  operations  against  the  Chamkannis,  and  the  expedition 
into  the  Bazar  Valley.  In  1898  a  detachment  was  employed  in  Mekran  and  was  present  in 
the  action  at  Gok  Parosh.  In  1901  one  company  accompanied  the  Expeditionary  Force  sent 
to  China,  and  in  the  summer  of  the  following  year  half  a  company  took  part  in  the  expedition 
from  Aden  which  captured  and  destroyed  Fort  Addareja  after  a  smart  fight.  In  December 
1901  a  detachment  of  the  corps  was  employed  in  Mekran,  and  was  engaged  in  the  capture  of 
Nodiz  Fort. 

THE  IST  BOMBAY  GRENADIERS. 

This  regiment  was  formed  in  November  1779,  of  volunteer  draughts  from  seven  different 
corps,  viz.,  from  the  ist,  2nd,  3rd,  4th,  5th,  and  6th  Native  Battalions,  which  each  contributed  a 
complete  grenadier  company,  and  the  Marine  Battalion,  which  gave  two  complete  companies. 
It  was  largely  composed  of  men  who  had  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  year  served  under  the 
celebrated  Captain  (afterwards  Major-General)  James  Hartley  in  covering  the  retreat  from 
Talagaum,  when,  for  some  days  prior  to  the  disgraceful  convention  of  Wargaum,  they  had 
borne  with  splendid  valour,  though  with  heavy  loss,  the  whole  weight  of  the  attacks  of  a 
Mahratta  army  fifty  thousand  strong.  It  was  at  first  styled  "The  Grenadier  Battalion,"  but 
this  title  was  soon  after  changed  to  "The  8th  Battalion  "  ;  a  few  years  later  its  former  designa- 
tion was  restored  to  it,  and  after  having  at  different  periods  been  styled  "  The  ist  Battalion 
or  Bombay  Grenadiers,"  "The  ist  or  Grenadier  Battalion  of  the  ist  Regiment,  Bombay 
Native  Infantry,"  and  "The  ist  or  Grenadier  Regiment  of  Bombay  Native  Infantry,"  it 
received  its  present  designation  in  1901. 

Immediately  after  its  formation  the  battalion  was  despatched  to  Guzerat,  where  it  joined 
the  forces  under  the  command  of  General  Goddard,  and,  early  in  1780,  served  at  the  capture 
of  Dabhoi  and  the  storming  of  Ahmadabad.  It  was  afterwards  sent  down  to  the  Konkan, 
where  it  served  in  the  operations  at  Kallian  and  Mallangarh,  in  covering  the  siege  of  Bassein, 
and  at  the  battle  of  Dogaur  (December  1780). 


476 


APPENDIX    III 


At  the  end  of  1781  the  battalion  formed  part  of  a  force  detailed  for  the  relief  of  Tellicherry, 
then  closely  besieged  by  Hyder  Ali's  forces,  and  took  part  in  the  rout  of  the  enemy  before  thai 
place  on  the  8th  January  1782,  and  subsequently  in  the  capture  of  Calicut.  In  the  autumn  ol 
the  same  year  it  took  part  in  the  movement  on  Palghatcherry,  and  greatly  distinguished  itseli 
in  the  battle  of  Paniani  (28th  November). 

In  January  1783  the  battalion  joined  the  Army  under  the  command  of  Brigadier-Genera 
Mathews,  and  with  it  was  present  at  the  capture  of  Kandapur,  the  forcing  of  the  Hassan- 
gharri  Pass,  and  the  capture  of  Bednore  (27th  January).  Shortly  after,  it  was  again  brought 
below  the  Ghats  to  operate  against  Mangalore,  which  surrendered  on  the  9th  March,  and 
being  left  in  garrison  there,  it  took  part  in  the  memorable  defence  of  that  place  against  Tippu 
Sultan  and  his  French  allies,  from  May  1783  to  January  1784.  In  recognition  of  its  gallantry 
in  the  defence  of  Mangalore,  the  title  of  "  The  Bombay  Grenadiers"  was  restored  to  the 
battalion  in  1784. 

In  1790,  on  the  outbreak  of  the  third  Mysore  War,  the  battalion  was  despatched  on 
service  to  the  southward  as  part  of  a  force  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Hartley,  and  took 
part  in  the  battle  of  Tervanangharri  (8th  December),  and  the  capture  of  Trincalore  and 
Ferokhabad.  In  1791  and  again  in  1792  it  took  part  in  General  Abercromby's  advances  into 
Mysore,  and  in  the  operations  at  Seringapatam  (February  1792),  which  compelled  Tippu  to 
submit.  In  1795  the  battalion  took  part  in  the  capture  of  Cochin  from  the  Dutch,  and  in  1796 
in  the  conquest  of  Ceylon.  In  1799  the  battalion  was  employed  in  the  reduction  of  Jamalabad 
in  Canara,  the  last  of  Tippu's  forts  to  surrender.  In  1802  the  battalion  was  engaged  in  the 
operations  in  Guzerat,  and  was  present  in  the  battle  and  capture  of  Karri  (3Oth  April),  and  in 
the  siege  and  capture  of  Baroda  (December). 

In  1803,  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  Mahratta  War,  the  battalion  was  employed  in  the 
siege  and  storming  of  Baroach,  in  Guzerat.  It  took  part  in  the  arduous  campaigns  of  1803-4 
in  Guzerat  and  Malwa,  and,  moving  up  to  Hindustan  in  February  1805,  it  joined  Lord  Lake 
before  Bhartpur,  and  in  the  third  and  fourth  assaults  on  that  fortress  it  greatly  distinguished 
itself.  In  1808  the  battalion  was  engaged  in  operations  in  the  Bhir  District,  Nizam's 
Dominions,  and  in  1809  it  served  in  the  campaign  in  Kathiawar,  taking  part  in  the  storming 
of  the  strong  fort  of  Mallia.  In  1818-19  the  battalion  was  engaged  in  the  operations  against 
the  Pindaris  and  Mahrattas,  and  took  part  in  the  siege  and  capture  of  Asirgarh. 

The  regiment  was  not  again  engaged  on  service  in  the  field  until  the  year  1838.  At  the 
end  of  that  year  it  proceeded  to  Sindh  as  part  of  a  reserve  to  the  troops  proceeding  to 
Afghanistan,  and  in  August  1840  it  was  engaged  in  an  attempt  to  relieve  Kahan,  in  the 
Marri  Hills,  but  experienced  a  disastrous  repulse  in  the  Nafusk  Pass,  sustaining  a  loss  of  86 
killed  and  62  wounded.  In  1843  the  regiment  served  under  Sir  Charles  Napier  in  the  conquest 
of  Sindh,  and  was  present  in  the  battle  of  Hyderabad  (24th  March).  In  1859  the  regiment 
was  employed  against  Waghers  in  the  Burda  Hills. 

In  1880  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Afghanistan,  and  on  the  27th  July  was 
involved  in  the  terrible  disaster  at  Maiwand,  in  which  it  lost  366  officers  and  men  killed  and 
61  wounded.  The  remnants  of  the  corps  retreated  to  Kandahar,  and  subsequently  took  part 
in  the  defence  of  that  place  and  in  the  battle  of  the  ist  September.  At  the  end  of  1885  the 
regiment  proceeded  on  service  to  Burma,  and  rendered  good  service  against  the  Shan  rebels 
in  the  Shwegyin  district.  It  returned  to  Bombay  in  1887,  since  which  date  it  has  not  been 
employed  in  the  field. 

THE  3RD  BOMBAY  LIGHT  INFANTRY. 

This  corps,  though  now  numbered  the  3rd,  is,  with  the  exception  of  the  8th,  the  oldest 
corps  in  the  Bombay  Army,  having  been  formed  as  far  back  as  the  year  1768,  when  the 
battalion  organisation  was  first  introduced  into  that  army  in  supersession  of  the  system  of 
independent  companies,  which  had  existed  for  a  great  many  years  so  far  as  the  sepoy  forces 
were  concerned.  It  was  originally  designated  "  The  2nd  Battalion  ";  it  was  afterwards  known 
for  many  years  as  "  The  ist  Battalion,  2nd  Regiment,  Bombay  Native  Infantry,"  and  later  as 
"  The  3rd  Bombay  Native  Infantry."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1901. 

The  first  service  of  the  battalion  was  at  the  siege  and  capture  of  Baroach  in  1772,  on 
which  occasion  General  Wedderburn,  the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Bombay  Army,  was 
killed.  In  September  1780,  during  the  war  with  the  Mahrattas,  the  regiment  was  at  first 
engaged  in  the  operations  near  Kallian  and  Mallangarh,  and  afterwards  in  covering  the 
siege  of  Bassein,  which  led  to  the  Battle  of  Dogaur.  At  the  end  of  1781  it  was  sent  to 
Tellicherry  as  part  of  a  force  for  the  relief  of  that  place,  then  besieged  by  Hyder  Ali's  forces, 
and  was  engaged  in  the  action  of  the  8th  January  1782,  in  which  the  enemy  were  completely 


APPENDIX    III  477 

routed,  and  afterwards  at  the  capture  of  Calicut,  the  attempt  on  Palghatcherry,  and  the 
battle  of  Paniani  (28th  November). 

In  January  1783  the  battalion  joined  the  force  under  the  command  of  Brigadier-General 
Mathews  at  Honowar,  but  having  been  left  at  Rajamandrug  when  Mathews  moved  on 
Bednore,  it  escaped  the  unhappy  fate  of  that  force.  During  the  succeeding  months  it  was 
employed  in  reducing  the  enemy's  fortified  places  between  Honowar  and  Goa,  and  except 
that  it  at  first  met  with  a  severe  repulse  at  Sewdesheogarh,  near  Carwar,  was  completely 
successful  in  its  operations,  in  the  course  of  which  much  fighting  occurred.  When  the  third 
Mysore  War  broke  out  in  1790,  the  battalion  formed  part  of  the  force  under  General  Aber- 
cromby  which  defeated  Tippu  Sultan's  troops  at  Cannanore  and  captured  that  place  and 
Billiapatam.  In  1791  and  1792  it  took  part  in  the  movements  (through  Coorg)  on  Seringa- 
patam,  and  was  present  in  the  successful  operations  at  that  place  in  February  1792.  In  1799, 
on  the  outbreak  of  the  last  Mysore  War,  the  battalion  formed  part  of  the  force  which  moved 
up  from  Cannanore  under  General  Stuart,  and  was  present  in  the  battle  of  Sidasir  and  in  the 
siege  and  capture  of  Seringapatam. 

In  1817-18  the  battalion  took  part  in  the  Pindari-Mahratta  War,  and  was  engaged  in  the 
action  of  the  Moottah-Moollah  (i6th  and  I7th  November  1817),  the  occupation  of  Poona,  the 
pursuit  of  the  Peshwa,  and  various  other  operations.  In  1819  the  battalion  was  engaged  in 
the  expedition  against  the  Arab  pirates  of  the  Persian  Gulf,  and  was  present  at  the  capture  of 
Ras-al-Khaima  and  Zaya.  In  November  1820  some  companies  of  the  battalion  formed  part 
of  a  detachment  which,  by  the  mismanagement  of  a  political  officer,  was  brought  into  conflict 
with  the  Beni-boo-Ali  Arabs,  by  whom  it  was  overpowered  and  cut  to  pieces.  This  event 
led  in  the  following  year  to  the  despatch  of  an  expedition  against  this  tribe,  who  were  totally 
routed  at  Beni-boo-Ali  on  the  2nd  March  1821,  with  such  heavy  loss  that  the  tribe  was 
almost  extinguished. 

In  1824,  the  regiment  was  engaged  in  the  siege  and  capture  of  Kittoor,  near  Dharwar. 
In  1848-49  the  regiment  served  during  the  Punjab  campaign,  and  was  engaged  in  the  siege  and 
capture  of  Mooltan,  the  battle  of  Goojerat,  and  the  pursuit  of  the  Sikhs  and  Afghans  to 
Peshawar.  In  December  1849  it  took  part  in  an  expedition  against  the  hill  tribes  on  the 
Peshawar  border.  In  1857  the  light  company  served  in  the  expedition  to  Persia,  and  was 
present  at  the  bombardment  of  Mohamrah.  In  1867  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the 
expedition  to  Abyssinia.  During  the  Frontier  War  of  1897-98  the  regiment  took  part  in  the 
operations  against  the  Bunerwals. 

THE  24TH  (THE  DUCHESS  OF  CONNAUGHT'S  OWN)  BALUCHISTAN  INFANTRY. 

This  regiment  was  raised  in  1820,  and  was  originally  styled  "The  2nd  Battalion,  I2th 
Bombay  Native  Infantry."  It  received  its  present  designation  in  1901. 

It  first  saw  service  in  the  field  in  January  1839,  when  it  took  part  in  the  capture  of  Aden. 

In  1857-58  during  the  suppression  of  the  mutiny  of  the  Bengal  Army,  the  regiment 
formed  part  of  the  Central  India  Field  Force,  and  was  actively  engaged  in  the  operations  for 
the  suppression  of  the  rebellion,  having  taken  a  part  in  the  siege  and  capture  of  Rahatgarh, 
the  capture  of  Gurrakota,  the  battle  of  the  Betwa  and  the  siege  and  storming  of  Jhansi,  the 
battles  of  Kunch  and  Golowlie,  the  capture  of  Kalpi  and  Gwalior,  and  the  pursuit  of  Tantia 
Topi. 

In  1880,  in  consequence  of  the  disaster  at  Maiwand,  the  regiment  proceeded  on  service  to 
Afghanistan  with  the  force  moved  up  to  Kandahar  under  the  command  of  General  Phayre, 
but  it  was  not  engaged  with  the  enemy,  the  war  having  been  brought  to  a  termination  before 
it  could  reach  Kandahar,  by  the  defeat  of  Ayub  Khan  near  that  place  by  Sir  Frederick 
Roberts. 

In  1891  the  constitution  of  the  regiment  was  entirely  changed,  the  existing  components 
being  mustered  out,  and  replaced  by  better  fighting  material  from  Baluch  and  other  border 
races.  In  1896  the  regiment  was  selected  to  proceed  on  service  to  the  British  possessions 
in  East  Africa,  where  it  rendered  excellent  service  against  the  Mazrui  rebels. 

THE  29TH  (THE  DUKE  OF  CONNAUGHT'S  OWN)  BALUCH  INFANTRY. 
This  regiment  was  raised  in  1846  as  a  local  corps  for  service  in  Sindh  and  on  the  Sindh 
Frontier.     It  was   originally  styled  "The  2nd  Baluch  Battalion";  it  received   its  present 
designation  in  1901. 


4/8 


APPENDIX    III 


The  battalion  was  detailed  in  1856  to  form  part  of  the  expeditionary  force  sent  on 
service  to  Persia,  and  it  took  part  in  all  the  operations  in  that  country,  including  the  landing 
at  Hallilah  Bay,  the  assault  and  capture  of  Reshire,  the  occupation  of  Bushire,  the  movement 
to  Borazjoon,  and  the  battle  of  Khushab. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  Afghan  War  in  1878,  the  regiment  was  detailed  to  form  part  of  a 
force  assembled  at  Quetta,  which  moved  into  Southern  Afghanistan  when  the  general  advance  j 
took  place.  It,  or  portions  of  it,  took  part  in  the  actions  of  Takht-i-pul  and  Sir-i-asp,  the ' 
occupation  of  Kandahar,  the  expedition  to  Girishk,  the  actions  of  Khushk-i-nakhud  and  Kaj- 
baz,  the  occupation  of  Kalat-i-Ghilzai,  the  march  to  Kandahar,  and  the  battle  near  that  place 
on  the  ist  September  1880. 

In  1882  the  regiment  formed  part  of  the  force  sent  to  Egypt  for  the  suppression  of  the 
rebel  Arabi  Pasha,  and  took  part  in  the  battle  of  Tel-el-Kebir,  the  advance  on  Zag-a-Zig,  and 
the  occupation  of  Cairo. 

THE  IST  LANCERS,  HYDERABAD  CONTINGENT. 

This  regiment  was  formed  in  the  year  1826  by  the  amalgamation,  on  a  general  reorganisa- 
tion of  the  Nizam's  Forces  taking  place,  of  a  number  of  risallahs  which  had  been  in  existence 
for  some  years,  and  was  then  designated  "The  ist  Regiment  of  Cavalry,  Nizam's  Army." 

For  years  after  its  formation  the  regiment  was  engaged  from  time  to  time  in  desultory 
operations  against  insurgents  or  marauders  in  various  parts  of  the  Nizam's  dominions.  In 
1828  it  took  part  in  the  reduction  of  Danduti,  held  by  300  Arabs  and  Sidhis,  and  in  1833  a 
squadron  was  employed  in  the  suppression  of  the  rebel  Ghatti  Khan  and  in  the  capture  of  his 
fort  of  Nanund. 

In  September  1841,  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  capture  of  a  body  of  Arabs  who 
had  taken  up  a  position  in  a  fort  near  Afzalpur,  and  in  the  reduction  of  the  fort  of  Badami. 
In  December  a  wing  took  part  in  the  defeat  of  a  large  body  of  Rohilla  insurgents  at  Jamode. 
In  1854  the  designation  of  the  Nizam's  Army  was  changed,  and  the  regiment  became  "  The 
ist  Regiment  of  Cavalry,  Hyderabad  Contingent." 

In  1857,  on  the  outbreak  of  the  mutiny  of  the  Bengal  Army,  the  regiment  proceeded  on 
service  against  the  rebels  and  mutineers  in  Malwa  and  Central  India,  and  was  engaged  in  the 
battles  of  Mandisor  and  Gurariah,  the  action  on  the  Madanpur  Pass,  the  capture  of  Chanderi, 
the  siege  and  capture  of  Jhansi,  the  battles  of  the  Betwa  and  Kunch,  the  capture  of  Kalpi, 
the  battle  of  Morar,  and  the  capture  of  Gwalior,  greatly  distinguishing  itself  on  numerous 
occasions.  Subsequently  a  portion  of  the  corps  was  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  Tantia  Topi. 

The  regiment  has  not  since  been  employed  in  any  operations  in  the  field.  In  1891  the 
regiment  was  designated  "The  ist  Lancers,  Hyderabad  Contingent." 

THE  IST  INFANTRY,  HYDERABAD  CONTINGENT. 

This  regiment  was  raised  at  Hyderabad  in  1812,  as  the  ist  battalion  of  a  force  of  two 
battalions  of  infantry  with  a  detail  of  artillery  attached,  which  was  styled  "The  Russell 
Brigade  "  in  honour  of  the  then  British  resident.  These  were  the  first  corps  of  the  Nizam's 
Army  that  were  equipped  and  disciplined  like  the  Sepoy  regiments  of  the  Company's  Army, 
and  they  were  formed  out  of  existing  corps  of  less  regular  organisation. 

In  1817,  on  the  outbreak  of  the  Pindari-Mahratta  War,  the  Russell  Brigade  was  placed 
in  the  field  as  part  of  the  army  of  the  Deccan,  and  it  suffered  considerable  loss  in  the  battle 
of  Mahidpur  (2ist  December  1817).  In  1818  it  was  at  the  siege  of  Maligaum,  and  in  January 
1819  at  the  siege  and  capture  of  Nowan,  which  was  not  taken  without  considerable  loss.  In 
1826,  on  a  general  reorganisation  of  the  Nizam's  forces  taking  place,  the  designation  of  the 
regiment  was  changed  to  "The  ist  Regiment  of  Infantry,  Nizam's  Army." 

Since  the  termination  of  the  Pindari-Mahratta  War  the  regiment  has  seen  much  desultory 
service  within  the  Nizam's  dominions,  in  the  suppression  of  disturbances,  the  pursuit  of  bands 
of  marauders,  and  the  reduction  of  the  strongholds  of  petty  insurgents.  In  1829  the  regiment 
was  employed  in  the  reduction  of  Mudgal,  the  Killadar  of  which  had  refused  to  surrender  the 
fort  to  the  Nizam's  officers.  In  December  1841,  the  regiment  took  part  in  the  defeat  at 
Jamode  of  a  large  body  of  Rohilla  insurgents,  the  fort  at  that  place  being  at  the  same  time 
taken  by  storm.  In  1848  the  regiment  was  employed  in  the  suppression  of  the  insurrection  at 
Shorapur,  and  in  1852  in  the  defeat  and  capture  of  a  body  of  Rohillas  at  Paluncha.  In  1854, 
the  designation  of  the  Nizam's  army  was  altered,  and  the  regiment  became  "The  ist 


APPENDIX    III  479 

Regiment  of  Infantry,   Hyderabad  Contingent."     In  1858-59  the  regiment  was  employed  in 
the  pursuit  of  the  rebel  Tantia  Topi. 

Since  the  mutinies  the  regiment  has  not  been  employed  in  any  operations  in  the  field. 

THE  MERWARA  BATTALION. 

This  battalion  was  raised  in  1822,  and  was  originally,  and  for  a  great  many  years  after 
its  formation,  what  was  termed  a  "Civil"  corps,  i.e.  it  was  at  the  disposal  of  the  Civil 
authorities  for  police  and  similar  duties,  and  was  in  no  way  under  the  control  of  the 
Commander-in-Chief.  For  many  years  it  was  engaged  in  purely  police  duties,  and  it  was  not 
until  the  outbreak  of  the  Mutiny  in  1857  that  it  came  into  any  sort  of  notice.  The  Bengal 
troops  in  Rajputana  mutinied  like  their  brethren  in  other  parts  of  the  country,  but  the  Merwara 
Battalion  remained  staunch,  garrisoned  the  fort  (Taragarh)  at  Ajmere,  which  contained  the 
arsenal  for  all  Rajputana,  and  in  saving  that  saved  all  that  part  of  the  country.  Nor  was  all 
their  service  purely  passive  like  the  above  ;  detachments  took  the  field  against  the  mutineers, 
and  were  actively  engaged  in  the  attack  on  Awah,  and  on  other  occasions. 

On  the  outbreak  of  the  Afghan  War  in  1878,  the  battalion  was  detailed  for  service  with 
the  Second  Division  of  the  Peshawar  Valley  Field  Force,  and  was  employed  throughout  the 
first  phase  of  the  war  on  the  Khaibar  line,  taking  part  in  both  expeditions  into  the  Bazar 
Valley,  and  greatly  distinguishing  itself  in  the  action  of  Kam  Dakka. 


The  Colonial  Office,  with  the  best  will  in  the  world,  has  not  been  able,  for 
reasons  which  are  obvious,  to  supply  me  with  an  historical  account  of  the  Colonial 
and  Local  Imperial  Forces  which  came  to  England  for  the  Coronation  similar 
to  the  foregoing  memorandum  prepared  by  Lord  Curzon's  Military  Secretary 
on  the  subject  of  the  Indian  Contingent. 

It  may  however  be  interesting  to  note  that  detachments  of  "Colonial 
Forces"  were  sent  from  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  the  Australian  Common- 
wealth, New  Zealand,  Cape  Colony,  Natal,  Rhodesia,  North  Borneo  (Native), 
Ceylon  (European  and  Native),  Cyprus,  Fiji  (Native),  Gambia  and  Sierra 
Leone  (Native),  Gold  Coast  (European  and  Native),  Hong-Kong  (European), 
Jamaica  (Native),  Lagos  (Native),  N.  and  S.  Nigeria  (Native),  Straits  Settle- 
ments and  Federated  Malay  States  (European  and  Native),  Trinidad  (European 
and  Native),  and  Uganda  (Native).  Of  "  Local  Imperial  Forces,"  Barbados, 
Ceylon,  Hong-Kong,  Jamaica,  Mauritius,  Sierra  Leone,  Singapore  and  Wei- 
hai-wei  sent  Native  contingents  ;  Bermuda,  a  contingent  of  Europeans  and 
Natives  ;  and  Malta,  a  large  contingent  of  Maltese  officers  and  men. 


INDEX 

N.B. — The  mention  is  so  frequent  in  the  text  of  King  Edward  VII., 
Queen  Victoria,  Coronation,  British  Empire  and  Westminster  Abbey, 
that  references  to  these  headings  would  be  too  numerous  to  be  of  utility 
in  an  Index.  The  Index  relates  only  to  the  text  of  this  work  and  not 
to  the  appendices. 


Abbey,  E.  A.,  283. 

Abbots  of  Westminster,  288  ,289. 

Abercorn,  Duke  of,  295. 

Abercromby,  Sir  Ralph,  151. 

Abercromby,  Speaker,  151. 

Aberdeen,  4th  Earl  of,  125,  159. 

Aboukir,  46. 

Abyssinia,  249,  250. 

Act  of  Settlement,  13,  210,  220,  280,  281. 

Act  of  Succession,  324,  325. 

Act  of  Supremacy,  324,  325. 

Adelaide,  226,  291. 

Adelaide,  Queen,  312,  314. 

Adriatic,  120. 

Afghanistan,  101,  227,  254. 

Afridis,  227. 

Aga  Khan,  252. 

Agincourt,  313,  324. 

Aikin-Sneath,  Minor  Canon,  243. 

Ailesbury,  Maria,  Marchioness  of,  270. 

Ainger,  Rev.  Dr.,  288. 

Aix-la-Chapelle,  60,  324. 

Ajaccio,  49,  53. 

Albany,  Duchess  of,  245. 

Albany,  Leopold,  Duke  of,  2O?  245,  289. 

Albert,  Prince  Consort,   19,  23,   125,    131, 

140,  207. 
Alembcrt,  d',  86. 
Alexander  I.,  Emperor  of  Russia,  39,  65, 

134- 

Alexander  II.,  Emperor  of  Russia,  39. 
Alexander  III.,  Emperor  of  Russia,  39. 
Alexandra,   Queen,  4,  229,  248,   249,  283, 

284,  286,  306,  311,  313,  314,  315. 
Alexandria,  151. 
Alfred  the  Great,  323. 
2  H 


Algeria,  98. 

Alleghanies,  128. 

Almacks,  269. 

Alsace,  71,  82. 

Althorp,  Lord,  9,  292. 

Alvensleben,  General  von,  77. 

Ambassadors  at  Coronations,  39,  51,  52,  78, 

132-135,  229,  237,  238,  241,  249-252. 
America,  discovery  of,  103,  324. 
American  War  of  Independence,  100,  113, 

128,  193,  194,  225,  331. 
Amiens,  Peace  of,  51,  113. 
Ampthill,  Emily,  Lady,  78. 
Ampulla,  243,  300,  322. 
Amsterdam,  60. 
Amyot,  161. 

Anacharsis,  Travels  of,  161. 
Andrew,  Prince  of  Greece,  249. 
Angevin  Kings,  259. 
Anglesey,  1st  Marquess  of,  135,  285. 
Angouleme,  Duchess  of,  160. 
Anne  of  Bohemia,  Queen,  313. 
Anne  of  Denmark,  Queen,  314. 
Anne,  Queen,  57,  306,  323. 
Anointing  of  Monarchs,  59,  72,  219,  278, 

279,  300,  314- 
Anson,  Hon.  A.,  315. 
Anson,  Sir  W.,  256. 
Aosta,  Duke  and  Duchess  of,  229. 
Argyll,  8th  Duke  of,  125. 
Argyll,  gth  Duke  of,  295. 
Aristocracy,    Continental,    1 80,    181,    182, 

192,  267. 

Ark wright,  Sir  R.,  122. 
Aries,  101. 
Armagh,  Archbishop  (Alexander)  of,  282, 

304. 
Armstrong,  John,  52. 


482 


INDEX 


Arndt,  86. 

Arnold,  Matthew,  282. 

Aryans,  156. 

Ascham,  Robert,  II. 

Ascot,  231. 

Ashley,  Lord,  164. 

Ashton-under-Lyne,  167. 

Asquith,  Right  Hon.  H.,  256. 

Atterbury,  Dr,  no. 

Attwood,  T.,  169. 

Augerean,  Marshal  (Duke  of  Castiglione), 

54,  60. 

Augusta  Victoria,  German  Empress,  77. 
Augustine,  101. 
Austerlitz,  60. 
Australia,  4,   82,  99,  100,   113,   119,   128, 

157,   158,  218,  222,  223,  224,  225,  226, 

2S3,  33°- 
Australian  Commonwealth,  218,  225,  226, 

232,  253. 
Austria,  1 6,  36,  40,  41,  59,  60,  66,  67,  71, 

91,  134,  229,  250. 
Autun,  101. 
Auxonne,  44. 
Aylesbury,  114. 


B 


Bach,  J.  S.,  88. 

Bacon,  158. 

Baden,  Grand  Duke  of,  77. 

Bagehot,  W.,  18. 

Baines,  E.,  168. 

Balfour,  Right  Hon.  A.  J.,  125,  293,  294. 

Balkans,  the,  91,  249. 

Balliol  College,  Oxford,  146,  147,  256,  282. 

Ballooning,  114. 

Baltimore,  Lord,  1 12. 

Bantus,  226. 

Barante,  49. 

Baronets,  276,  277. 

Barotsis,  King  of,  254. 

Bar,  The,  180,  181. 

Barry,  Sir  Charles,  147. 

Barton,  Right  Hon.  E.,  232,  253. 

Basing  House,  308. 

Bastille,  44,  102,  133,  179,  199. 

Batavian  Republic,  52. 

Bath  and  Wells,  Bishop  (Kennion)  of,  234, 

243,  290,  291,  303,  304. 
Bavaria,  71. 
Bavaria,  King  of,  72. 
Bavaria,  Prince  Otto  of,  77. 
Bazeilles,  73. 


Beach,  Right  Hon.  Sir  M.  Hicks-,  254. 

Beaconsfield,  Earl  of  (see  Disraeli). 

Beatrice,  Princess  (Princess  Henry  of 
Battenberg),  244. 

Beauchamp- Walker,  General,  78. 

Beauharnais,  Eugene  de,  55. 

Becker,  88. 

Belgians,  Leopold  I.,  King  of  the,  n,  12, 
36,  131. 

Belgium,  12,  36,  83,91,  118. 

Belloy,  Cardinal  de,  56. 

Belsunce,  57. 

Benedict  XIV.,  57. 

Benson,  Archbishop,  149. 

Bentham,  Jeremy,  24. 

Bentinck,  Lord  George,  164. 

Bentinck,  Lord  William,  164,  1 68. 

Bergen,  46. 

Berkeley,  Bishop,  115,  150. 

Berlin,  22,  42,  76,  85. 

Bernadotte  family,  36,  54,  229. 

Berry,  Miss,  no. 

Berthier  (Prince  of  Wagram),  44,  50,  54, 
60,  134. 

Biarritz,  68,  69. 

Bigge,  J.  W.,  314. 

Bikaner,  Maharaja  of,  252. 

Birmingham,  149,  168,  169,  171,  177,  178. 

Birth-rate,  French,  83,  118. 

Birth-rate,  German,  83. 

Bishops  (see  Episcopate). 

Bismarck,  Prince,  67-69,  76-79,  84,  90,  100. 

Blackburn,  167. 

Black  Country,  119. 

Black  Sea  Treaty,  78. 

Blanc,  Louis,  26. 

Blomfield,  Bishop,  145. 

Blumenthal,  General  von,  77. 

BlundelPs  School,  Tiverton,  146. 

Board  of  Trade,  162,  273. 

Bodleian  Library,  130,  265. 

Boer  War,  4,  100,  223,  224,  225,  295,  308. 

Boileau,  75. 

Boleyn,  Anne,  313,  325. 

Bolton,  167. 

Bonaparte,  Elisa  (Mme.  Bacciochi,  Prin- 
cess of  Lucca),  49,  51. 

Bonaparte,  General  (see  also  Napoleon  I.), 
6,44. 

Bonaparte,  Hortense   (Queen  of  Holland), 

53- 

Bonaparte,  Jerome,  13. 
Bonaparte,  Joseph  (King  of  Spain),  52,  53. 
Bonaparte,  Madame  Jerome  (Mrs  Paterson), 

14,  271. 


INDEX 


483 


Bonaparte,  Prince  Jerome  Napoleon,  13. 
Bonaparte,  Letitia,  44,  53,  127. 
Bonaparte,  Louis  (King  of  Holland),  45, 

Bonaparte,    Prince  Louis   Napoleon    (Na- 
poleon III.))  22,  24,  26,  50,  61. 
Bonaparte,  Prince  Napoleon  Victor,  13. 
Bonaparte,   Princess   Catherine   Frederica, 

Bonaparte,  Princess  Mathilde,  13. 

Bond,  Right  Hon.  Sir  R.,  253. 

Booth,  Charles,  118. 

Borneo,  North,  226. 

Borrow,  George,  115. 

Bosphorus,  103. 

Boston,  U.S.A.,  128. 

Bothmer,  General  von,  77. 

Boulogne,  50. 

Bourbons,  the,  22,  37,46,  62,  74,  91,  104, 

134- 

Bowen,  Sir  George,  158. 
Bradford,  168. 
Bradley,  Dean  of  Westminster,  244,  289, 

304- 

Bradshaw,  J.,  162. 
Brahmins,  226. 
Brandenburg,  58,  70. 
Brand,  Speaker,  309. 
Braschi,  Cardinal,  56. 
Braschi  (Pius  VI.),  50. 
Brassey,  T.,  106. 
Bridge,  Sir  Frederick,  244,  302. 
Bright,    Right.   Hon.   John,    24,   27,    160, 

169,  176-179,  180,  210,  211,  272. 
Brindisi,  I2O. 
Brisbane,  226. 
Bristol,  150,  170,  173,  176. 
"  British  Common,"  330. 
Brocklehurst,  J.,  169. 
Brotherton,  J.,  167. 
Brougham,  ist  Lord,  9,  138,  139,  140. 
Bruce,  J.,  250. 

Brumaire,  Coup  d'Etat  of,  45,  133. 
Brunelleschi,  104. 
Brune,  Marshal,  46. 
Brunswick,  Augusta,  Duchess  of,  13. 
Brunswick,  Dukes  of,  13,  14. 
Brussels,  60,  194,  285. 
Bryce,  Right  Hon.  J.,  256. 
Buccleuch,  Duchess  of,  314. 
Bucher,  76. 
Buckingham  Palace,  4,  21,  231,  233,  283, 

318. 

Budapesth,  40. 
Buffet,  M.,  269. 


j  Bull,  Bishop,  150. 

!  Bulwer-Lytton,  E.  (ist  Lord  Lytton),  157, 
158. 

Burdett-Coutts,  Baroness,  16. 
!  Burdett,  Sir  F.,  162. 

i  Burke,   Edmund,    7,    139,    173,    176,    183, 
189. 

Burleigh,  Lord,  266,  294,  327. 

Burma,  296. 

Burnet,  Bishop,  150. 
i  Bury,  167. 
'  Busaco,  134. 
i  Busby,  Dr,  285. 
]  Busch,  69,  76,  84,  90. 
j  Bushmen,  Australian,  226. 
i  Butler,  Bishop  of  Bristol  and  Durham,  150. 
i  Butler,  Bishop  of  Lichfield,  145. 
i  Byng,  Admiral,  151. 
I  Byng,  George,  151. 

Byron,  9,  13,  161,  189. 


Cabal,  the,  260. 

Cadogan,  Earl,  293. 

Cadoudal,  48. 

Calabria,  54. 

Cambaceres,  44,  45. 

Cambon,  M.  Paul,  250. 

Cambridge,  160,  161,  257,  289,  290. 

Cambridge,  Adolphus,  Duke  of,  14,  130. 

Cambridge,  George,  Duke  of,  14,  16,  131, 

245.  3°6. 

Campan,  Mme.,  5. 
Campbell-Bannerman,  Right  Hon.  Sir  H., 

255- 

Campbell  family,  295. 
Campeggio,  Cardinal,  101. 
Campo  Formio,  Treaty  of,  45. 
Canada,  4,  28,  99,  102,  113,  119,  128,  137, 

142,  159,   167,  218,  222,  223,  224,  225, 
226,  232,  253,  264,  295,  330. 

Canadian  Pacific  Railroad,  102,  119,  264. 
Canning,  George,  151,  173,  183,  189. 
Canning,  Sir  Stratford,  164. 
Canterbury,  Archbishopric    of,    143,    294, 

305,  312. 
Canterbury,  Archbishop  (Temple)  of,   129, 

143,  146,  282,  291,  299-305,  311,  312, 
3i6,  317- 

Cape  Colony,  113,  225,  226,  232,  254,  296. 
Cape  Comorin,  227. 
Capel  Court,  181. 


484 


INDEX 


Capital  and  Labour,  28,  123,  211,  275  (see 

also  Working  Classes). 
Capitalist   class,    122,   123,    165,    167-169, 

172,  177,  178,  180,   181,  186,   187,   188, 

211,  214,  215,  216,  217,  256,  272,  273, 

274,  275,  276,  309. 
Carcassonne,  49. 
Cardigan,  Earl  of,  228. 
Cardwell,  E.  (Viscount  Cardwell),  273. 
Carlisle,  108. 

Carlyle,  Thomas,  81,  84,  87. 
Carnot,  Lazare,  44. 
Caroline,  Queen,  14,  139,  141. 
Carrington,  1st  Lord,  179. 
Cartwright,  E.,  122. 
Gary,  Lucius,  Viscount  Falkland,  309. 
Castiglione,  54,  99. 
Castlereagh,  Lord,  296. 
Catherine  of  Arragon,  101,  313. 
Catherine  of  Russia,  39,  128. 
Catholic  Emancipation,  17. 
Cavendish  family,  190. 
Cecil  family,  265,  266,  294. 
Ceylon,  113,  226,  254. 
Chamberlain,  Lord  Great,  296,  300. 
Chamberlain,  Right  Hon.  J.,  178,  231,  232, 

255,  272. 

Champigny,  70,  73. 
Charlemagne,  58,  323. 
Charles   I.,    10,  206,  220,  260,    285,  299, 

308,  329- 
Charles  II.,  170,  190,  194,  220,  260,  285, 

306. 

Charles  of  Denmark,  Prince,  284. 
Charles    of    Denmark,    Princess    (Princess 

Maud),  244. 

Charles  V. ,  70,  104,  324. 
Charles  X.  of  France,  55,  56,  133,  206. 
Charlotte,  Archduchess,  12. 
Charlotte,  Princess  of  Wales,  10-14,  131. 
Chartists,  22,  23,  157,  168,  169. 
Cheadle  Minor  Canon,  243. 
Chevalley,  Abel,  208. 
Chiaramonti,  Cardinal  (Pius  VII.),  49. 
Childe  Harold,  13,  189. 
Chilterns,  114. 
China,  252,  297. 
Choate,  Hon.  j.,  251. 
Choiseul-Praslin,  Duchess  of,  134. 
Cholmondeley,  Marquess  of,  296. 
Christ  Church,  Oxford,  143,  152,  167,  287. 
Christianity,  25,   103,   III,   148,  149,   156, 

206,  249,  311. 
Christian,    Princess,  of  Schleswig-Holstein 

(Princess  Helena),  244. 


Christopherson,  Bishop,  279. 

Church  of  England  (see  also  Episcopate), 

147,  149,  177,  180,  211,  294. 
Church  of  Ireland,  259,  262,  283,  290. 
Church  of  Scotland,  241,  252. 
Cicero,  no,  139. 
Cinque  Ports,  Barons  of,  287. 
Cintra,  134. 
Civil  Service,  277. 
Civis  Romanus  sum,  156. 
Clarence,  Duke  of  (see  also  William  IV.), 

14. 

Clark,  Hewson,  9. 
Clarke,  Sir  Stanley,  298. 
Clement  VII.,  101,  324. 
Clery,  3. 

Cleveland,  4th  Duke  of,  180. 
Clive,  Lord,  112,  128. 
Clyde,  the,  253. 
Cobden,  R.,  160,  162. 
Cobenzl,  52. 

Coburg,  Alfred,  Duke  of,  20,  249. 
Coburg,  Leopold,  Duke  of,  245. 
Coke,  Roger,  10. 
Coke,  Sir  Edward,  10. 
Coleridge,  S.  T.,  87. 
Colin  Campbell  (Lord  Clyde),  277. 
Cologne,  60. 
Colonial    Ministers,    218,    229,    230,    232, 

253,  31°. 

Colonial  Office,  137,   144,   157,    \<{g,    162, 

163,  232,  255. 
Colonial  troops,  4,  29,  30,  223,  224,  225, 

226,  227,  228,  283,  284,  318. 
Colonies,  British,  4,   19,  28,  29,  99,   102, 

112,  113,  118,   119,   120,  167,   177,   193, 

221-230,  232,  247,  253,  254,  307,  310, 

318,  321,  330,  331. 
Colonisation,  British,  29,  99,  112,  128,  137, 

140,  141,  142,  167,  232. 
Colonisation,  French,  97,  98,  99,  112. 
Colonisation,  German,  91,  97. 
Colonisation,  Spanish,  112. 
Columbus,  Christopher,  251,  324. 
Combermere,  Lord,  135,  285. 
Commander-in-Chief,  295. 
Commercial  classes  (see  Capitalists). 
Committee  of  Privileges,  180. 
Commons,    House     of,     127,     139,     142, 

150-170,    171,    178,    184,    185,   215-218, 

254,  255,    256,  271,  272,  273-276,  299, 

3"- 

Como,  Lake,  115. 
Concordat,  56. 
Conde,  74. 


INDEX 


485 


Connaught,  Duchess  of,  244. 
Connaught,  Duke  of,  284,  306. 
Constable,  Lord  High,  295. 
Constantinople,  164. 

Constantinople,  Conquest  of,  37,  102,  103. 
Constituent  Assembly,  44,  48. 
Constitution,  British,   147,   194,  208,  209, 

210,  213,   267,   280  (see  also  Estates  of 

the  Realm,  Act  of  Settlement,  etc.). 
Consulate,  The,  44,  46. 
Convention,  The,  6,  7,  55,  250. 
Conyngham,  2nd  Marquess,  196. 
Cooch-Behar,  Maharajah  and   Maharanee, 

252. 

Cook,  Captain,  112,  128. 
Copernicus,  103. 
Copleston,  Bishop,  145. 
Corinthians,  Epistle  to,  ill. 
Corn  Laws,  21,  160,  162,  164,  168,  178. 
Coronation  Chair,  235,  241,  298,  299,  300, 

3I4- 
Coronation,  Form  and  Order  of,  243,  278- 

281,  285,  288,   300,  303,   306,  311-315, 

322,  323,  329. 
Coronation   Order  of  James  I.,   219,  285, 

287,  288,  294,  299,  300,  303,  312,  314, 

322,  326. 
Coronation  Order  of  William  and   Mary, 

280,  306,  322,  323. 
Corporation  and  Test  Act,  17. 
Corrcspondance  de  Napoltton,  44,  50,  52,  59, 

64,  65. 

Corsica,  44,  49,  133,  134. 
Corunna,  115. 

Country  Gentlemen  (see  Territorial  Classes). 
Courcel,  Baron  de,  269. 
Cousin,  Victor,  88,  90. 
Covenanters,  170. 
Cowper,  Countess  (Viscountess  Palmerston), 

270. 

Cowper,  W.,  1 10,  189. 
Crecy,  310. 

Creighton,  Bishop  Mandell,  150. 
Crete,  5. 

Crimean  War,  24,  39,  91,  159,  164. 
Criticism,  Higher,  5. 
Croker,  John  Wilson,  17. 
Crompton,  S.,  122. 
Cromwell,  Oliver,  327,  328. 
Crouchback,  Edmund,  283. 
Crown,  British,  13,  14,  18,  19,  21,  28,  97, 

99,  123,   129,    156,    159,   193,   200,  201, 

2O8,  209,  2IO,  212,  2l8,  237,  238,  264, 
267,  268,  276,  28O,  294,  3OI,  307,  308, 
316,  321,  322,  323,  324,  328. 


Crown  Colonies,  254,  331. 

Crown,  Imperial,  4,  19,  28,  113,   120,   121, 

142,   156,   163,  200,  218,  236,  238,  239, 

244,  247,  253,  255,  267,  277,  281,  286, 

296,  301,  302,  318-331. 
Crown,  St  Edward's,  244,  296,  322. 
Cumberland,    Duke   of    (Ernest,    King   of 

Hanover),  14,  16,  17,  18,  245. 
Cumberland,   Duke  of  (Prince    George  of 

Denmark),  306. 
Curia  Regis,  310,  311. 
Curtana  (Sword  of  Mercy),  295. 
Cust,  R.  N.,  245. 
Cyprus,  227,  254. 


D 


Dacre,  Barony  of,  309. 

Dalmatia  (see  Soult). 

Dalmeny,  Lord,  165. 

Daniell-Bainbridge,  Precentor,  243. 

Danton,  6,  106. 

Darius,  4. 

Dartmouth,  Earl  of,  282. 

Darwin,  Charles,  161. 

David,  J.  L.,  53,  57. 

David,  King,  246. 

Davidson,  Bishop  of  Winchester  (Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury)  (see  Winchester). 

Deak,  40. 

Deccan,  227. 

Deflarationofthe  Rights  of  Man,  26,  105. 

Delbriick,  78. 

"  Delicate  Investigation,"  9. 

Delorme,  Philibert,  104. 

Democratic  en  Amtrique,  201. 

Demosthenes,  139. 

Denison,  Speaker,  151. 

Denman,  ist  Lord,  139. 

Denmark,  68. 

Denmark  and  Norway,  Frederick  II.,  King 
of,  314. 

Denmark,  Anne  of  (Queen  of  England), 
3H- 

Denmark,  Crown  Prince  of,  249. 

Denmark,  Prince  Charles  of,  284. 

Denmark,  Princess  Charles  of,  244. 

Denmark,  Prince  George  of  (Duke  of  Cum- 
berland), 306. 

Depopulation,  118  (see  also  Birth-rate). 

Derby,  Charlotte,  Countess  of,  270. 

Derby,  I4th  Earl  of,  125,  163,  292. 

Derby,  I5th  Earl  of,  292. 

Derby,  i6th  Earl  of,  292. 


486 


INDEX 


De  Ros,  Lord,  308,  309,  310. 

Devonshire,  Duke  of,  293. 

Devonshire,  Georgiana,  Duchess  of,  159, 
192. 

Deym,  Count,  250. 

Dilke,  Right  Hon.  Sir  C.,  255. 

Diplomatic  body,  51,  52,  132-135,  229,  237, 
238,  241,  250-252. 

Directory,  The,  45,  47,  55. 

Disraeli,  B.  (Earl  of  Beaconsfield),  25,  125, 
137,  152-157,  158,  159,  162,  163,  164, 
174,  I75»  176,  270. 

Disraeli,  Mrs  (Viscountess  Beaconsfield), 
152,  154,  157,  174,  270. 

Disraeli,  Ralph,  154. 

Doddington,  Bubb,  179. 

Dorington,  Sir  J.,  276. 

Dorset,  Duke  of,  323. 

Downing  Street,  135,  261. 

Drake,  Sir  F.,  112,  266,  327,  330. 

Drama,  the,  157,  277. 

Dryden,  308. 

Dual  Monarchy,  41,  250. 

Dublin,  162,  254. 

Duckworth,  Canon,  Sub-Dean  of  West- 
minster, 143,  244,  289,  296,  301,  304. 

Dufferin,  1st  Lord,  126. 

Dufferin,  Marquess  of,  127. 

Duncannon,  1st  Viscount,  136. 

Duncombe,  Thomas,  157. 

Dundas  family,  191. 

Dundas,  Henry,  7. 

Dupleix,  129. 

Durer,  A.,  104. 

Durham,  Bishop  (Moule)  of,  290. 

Durham,  1st  Earl  of,  137,  142,  167,  191. 

Dyaks,  226. 

Dymoke,  F.  S.,  288. 


Ealdred,  Archbishop  of  York,  311,  312. 
Earl  Marshal,  241,  295,  296,  297  (see  also 

Norfolk,  Duke  of). 
Ecclesiastical  Titles  Bill,  23. 
Edinburgh,  102,  151. 

Education,  89,  117,  187,  188,  204,  256,  257. 
Edward  I.,  299,  301. 
Edward  III.,  130,  207,  313. 
Edward  VI.,  326. 
Edward's,  St,  Chapel,  243,  315,  316,  322, 

323- 

Edward,  the  Black  Prince,  298. 
Egypt.  45,  46,  296. 


Eldon,  1st  Earl  of,  126,  293. 
Eleanor  of  Castile,  Queen,  313. 
Eleanore  of  Provence,  Queen,  316. 
Electoral  Franchise  (see  also  Reform  Bill), 

172,  173,  176,  178,  179,  194,  204,  275. 
Electric  force  and  inventions,  103,  lio,  in, 

122,  206. 

Eliot,  Very  Rev.  Dean,  288. 
Elizabeth  of  York,  19. 
Elizabeth,   Queen,    10,    n,    19,    104,    112, 

170,  212,  219,  260,  265,  266,  285,  314, 

325-329- 

Ellenborough,  1st  Earl  of,  263. 
Ellenbo rough,  1st  Lord,  9. 
Ellis,  Sir  A.,  298. 

Ely,  Bishop  (Lord  A.  Compton)  of,  290. 
Enghien,  Duke  of,  49. 
English  language,  112,  120,  260,  302,  326, 

330- 

English  scenery,  114-117. 
Enos,  240. 
Episcopate,  English,  142-150,  211,  243,  259, 

279,  281,  282,  290,  291,  292,  294,  303. 
Erskine,  Thomas,  7. 
Esher,  ist  Viscount,  263. 
Esher,  2nd  Viscount,  263. 
Esprit  des  Lois,  179. 
Essex,  5th  Earl  of,  126,  129. 
Essling,  54. 
Estates  of  the  Realm,  147,  208,  209,  210, 

211,  241,  243,  258,  259,  302,  303-311. 
Esterhazy,  Prince  Paul.  134. 
Eton,  152,  160,  167,  187,  188,  245,  285. 
Eugenie,  Empress,  68. 
Euston  Grove,  115. 
Eutychus,  127. 
Evans,  Mr  A.  J.,  5. 
Evans,  Sir  De  Lacy,  136. 
Evelyn's  Diary,  280. 
Ewart,  W.,  167. 
Exeter,  108,  145,  146. 
Exhibition  of  1851,  23. 


Falkland,  2nd  Viscount,  309. 

Falkland,  I2th  Viscount,  308,  309. 

Faraday,  in,  122. 

Faustina,  14. 

Ferdinand  I.  (of  Austria),  22. 

Ferrar,  Bishop,  279. 

Ferrieres,  68,  69. 

Fesch,  Cardinal,  57,  58,  60. 


INDEX 


487 


Feudal  system,  122,  311,  313. 

Fielden,  J.  and  W.,  167. 

Fife,  Duke  of,  295. 

Fife,  Princess  Louise,  Duchess  of,  244. 

Fiji,  226. 

Finsbury,  157. 

Flag.  British,  29,  120,  128. 

Florence,  61,  103,  104. 

Fontainebleau,  57,  58. 

Fortescue,  Earl,  264. 

Fouche  (Duke  of  Otranto),  50. 

Fourier,  26. 

Fox,  Charles  J.,  60,  136,  139,  173,  174,  183, 

189. 
Francis   Ferdinand,   Archduke  of  Austria, 

229. 

Francis  I.  of  France,  324. 
Francis    II.     (Emperor    of    Germany  and 

Austria),  51,  59,  71,  134. 
Francis  Joseph  I.,  Emperor  of  Austria,  36, 

40,  41,  229. 

Francis,  Saint,  of  Assisi,  291. 
Franco-Austrian  War,  67. 
Franco-German  War,  69-85. 
Frankfort,  67,  86. 
Franking,  108. 
Fraser,  Bishop,  149. 
Frederick  Charles,  Prince,  of  Prussia,  76, 

244. 
Frederick,    Empress,    Princess    Royal     of 

England,  20,  21,  76,  249. 
Frederick  I.  (of  Prussia),  58,  70. 
Frederick  II.,  King  of  Denmark,  314. 
Frederick  III.  (German  Emperor  ;    Crown 

Prince  of  Prussia),  76. 
Frederick  the  Great,  51,  57,  64,  68,  71,  73, 

74,  8 1,  86,  87,93,  128. 
Frederick  William  II.  (of  Prussia),  64. 
Frederick  William  III.  (of  Prussia),  51,  64, 

82,  88. 
Frederick  William  IV.  (of  Prussia),  22,  66, 

67. 

Frederick  William  (the  Great  Elector),  71. 
Freeman,  E.  A.,  219. 
Free  Trade,  168,  169. 
French  Academy,  161. 
French  Bishops,  55,  56,  57,  143,  146. 
French  Canadians,  28,  99,  223,  224. 
French  Institute,  46,  263,  269. 
French  Republic,  51,  105. 
Frere,  Rev.  W.  H.,  279. 
Friedland,  60,  132. 

Frobisher,  Sir  M.,  112,  266,  327,  330. 
Froissart,  313. 
Frumentius,  250. 


Gainsborough,  T.,  189. 

Galerie  des  Glaces,  74-80. 

Galliffet,  General  de,  68,  69. 

Ganges,  319. 

Garibaldi,  22. 

Garter,  Order  of  the,  289,  292,  300,  314. 

Garter's  Roll,  259,  261,  269,  271. 

Gaselee,  Sir  A. ,  297. 

Gell,  P.  L.,  256. 

Geneva,  60. 

Genoa,  61. 

George  I.,  220,  323. 

George  I.,  King  of  Greece,  248. 

George  II.,  126,  220,  264,  314. 

George   III.,   8,    9,    12,    13,   14,   51,  124, 

130,  147,  179,  182,  193,  194,  220,  245. 
George  IV.,  14,  18,  125. 
George    of    Denmark,    Prince    (Duke     of 

Cumberland),  306. 
George,  Prince  of  Greece,  249. 
German  Confederation,  66,  71,  72. 
Germanic  League,  74. 
German  population  of  Europe,  42. 
German  unity,  42,  66,  71,  72,  73,  79,  81, 

82,  86,  87-89,  90,  ico,  200. 
Gibbon,  E.,  181. 

Gibson,  Right  Hon.  T.  Milner,  162. 
Gilray,  60. 

Gladstone,  Right  Hon.  H.,  255. 
Gladstone,  Rt.  Hon.  W.  E.,  125,  143,  146, 

152,   154,    155,   158,   159,   161,  165,  183, 

192,  255,  272,  310. 
Glasgow,  164,  1 68. 
Glenelg,  Lord  (Charles  Grant),  137. 
Glenesk,  Lord,  263. 
Gloucester,  Bishop '(Ellicott)  of,  282. 
Gloucester,  Humfrey,  Duke  of,  1 30. 
Gloucester,  William  Henry,  Duke  of,  13. 
Godavery,  227. 
Goethe,  81,  86,  91,  200,  202. 
Goodwin,  Bishop  Harvey,  149. 
Gordon,  General,  297. 
Gore  House,  152. 
Goschen,  Viscount,  263. 
Gower,  Lord  Ronald,  65. 
Gow,  Rev.  Dr,  285. 
Grafton,  3rd  Duke  of,  295. 
Grafton,  4th  Duke  of,  126. 
Grafton,  7th  Duke  of,  295. 
Graham,  Sir  James,  159. 
Gramont,  Due  de,  271. 
Granville,  1st  Earl,  159. 
Granville,  2nd  Earl,  159. 


488 


INDEX 


Gravelotte,  73. 

Gravina,  Admiral,  52. 

Gray,  T.,  189. 

"  Greater  Britain,"  255,  329. 

Greatorex,  Minor  Canon,  243. 

Greece,  37,  161,  248. 

"Greek-play  Bishops,"  145,  148. 

Grenville  family,  191. 

Grenville,  Lord,  136. 

Grey  family,  191. 

Grey,  Sir  George,  137. 

Grey,  2nd  Earl,  138,  139,  141,  172. 

Grey,  3rd  Earl,  1 6,  138,  160. 

Grosvenor  family,  191. 

Grote,  G.,  161. 

Guest,  J.,  169. 

Guizot,  F.,  183. 

Gully,  Mr  Speaker,  252. 

Gurkhas,  227. 

Gutenberg,  103. 

Guyenne,  298. 

Gwalior,  Maharajah  of,  252. 


Haggard,  Rider,  118. 

Hallam,  Henry,  9,  280,  299. 

Halsbury,  Earl  of,  293. 

Hamilton,  Lady,  66. 

Hamilton,  Lord  Claud,  314. 

Hanover,  Ernest,  King  of,  17,  18. 

Hanover,  George,  King  of,  245. 

Hanover,  House  of,  10,  13,  115,  190,  210, 

279,  280,  314,  330. 
Harcourt,  Archbishop  Vernon,  8,  143,  144, 

145,  146,  150,  254. 
Harcourt,  Lord,  144. 
Harcourt  Papers  (ii.),  8,  144. 
Harcourt,  Sir  W.  Vernon,  254. 
Hardwicke,  Earl  of,  260. 
Harrow  by,  1st  Earl  of,  1 66. 
Harrow-on-the-Hill,  114,  256,  289. 
Hartmann,  General  von,  77. 
Hastings,  Battle  of,  312. 
Hastings,  Warren,  128,  139. 
Hatfield,  116. 
Haussas,  226. 
Havelock,  Sir  H.,  228. 
Hawkesbury,  Lord,  51  (see  also  Liverpool, 

Earl  of). 
Hawkins,  266. 
Hayashi,  Viscount,  251. 
Haynau,  General,  23. 
Hazaras,  227. 


Hegel,  88. 

Helena,    Princess    (Princess    Christian    of 

Schleswig-Holstein),  21,  244. 
Henrietta  Maria,  Queen,  314. 
Henri  IV.,  40. 

Henry  Bradshaw  Society,  219. 
Henry,  Prince  and  Princess,  of  Prussia,  229, 

249. 

Henry  VI.,  311. 
Henry  VII.,   19,  280. 
Henry  VI I. 's  Chapel,  243,  316. 
Henry  VIII.,  265,  279,  324,  325,  326. 
Henson,  Canon,  243,  289. 
Herault  de  Sechelles,  6. 
Herbert,  Sidney,  158,  293. 
Herder,  86. 

Hereford,  Bishop  (Percival)  of,  282. 
Hereford,  Viscount,  309. 
Hervey,  Rev.  Canon,  288. 
Hesketh,  Lady,  no. 
Hesse,  Alice,  Grand  Duchess  of,  20,  248, 

249. 

Hesse,  Grand  Duke  of,  248. 
Hill,  Rowland,  107. 
Hill,  Viscount,  135. 
Hime,  Sir  A.,  254. 
Hine  Haycock,  Minor  Canon,  243. 
Hobart  Town,  226. 
Ilohenzollern  family,  71,  72,  73,  92. 
Holland  House,  137. 
Holland,  Lord,  137. 
Holstein-Gottorp,  Family  of,  37. 
Holy  Alliance,  29,  62. 
Holy  Roman  Empire,   37,  51,  62,  66,  71, 

78,  129,  324. 
Homage  of  Peers,  126,  127,  129,  243,  259, 

266,  278,  302,  303,  306,  308-310. 
Homer,  158. 
Hong- Kong,  227. 
Houdon,  55. 

Houghton,  Lord  (Monckton  Milnes),  161.' 
Howard  family,  190,  192,  297. 
Howick,  Lord  (see  Third  Earl  Grey),  16. 
Howley,   Archbishop   of  Canterbury,  129, 

142,  143,  196. 
Hudson  Bay,  263. 
Hue,  Francois,  3. 
Hugo,  Victor,  64. 
Huish,     Robert     (Memoirs     of     H.R.H. 

Princess  Charlotte),  10. 
Hume,  Joseph,  162. 
Hungary,  16,  23,  40,  250. 
Hunt,  Leigh,  9. 
Huron,  Lake,  222. 
Huskisson,  Right  Hon.  G.,  166,  173. 


INDEX 


489 


Idar,  Maharajah  of,  252. 
Idealism,  204,  205,  206. 
Ideologues,  46. 
Illustrated  London  News,  24. 
Illy,  69. 

Imperial  Guard,  74. 

Imperial  idea,  II,  19,  21,  30,  43,  I2O,  121, 
137,   138,    142,    153,  154,  156,    159,   167, 

201,  2l8,  22I-23O,  232,  238,  246,  247, 
255,  265,  28l,  294,  295,  307,  320,  321, 
325-33I- 

Inderwick,  F.  A.,  K.C.,  287. 

India,  4,  29,  104,   113,  119,  120,  128,  158, 

164,  168,  227,  247,  260,  277,  330,  331. 
Indian  Army,  4,  29,   227,   228,   283,   284, 

3l8,  319. 

Indian  Nabobs,  182. 
Indian  Princes,  230,  241,  252,  253,  284. 
Ingoldsby  Legends,  1 6. 
International,  The,  26. 
Invalides,  50. 
Ionian  Islands,  158,  291. 
Ireland,  162,  179,  254,  255,  283,  294,  325, 

328. 

Irving,  Sir  II.,  277. 
Isabel  of  France,  Queen,  313. 
Isabey,  57,  58- 

Italy,  36,  67,  83,  115,  229,  250. 
Italy,  Campaign  of,  45. 


J 

Jaipur,  Maharajah  of,  252. 

James  I.,  10,  219,  265,  266,  279,  280,  285, 

287,  288,  294,  300,  303,  312,  314,  322, 

326. 

James  II.,  10,  131,  175,  280,  306,  329. 
Japan/42,  251. 
Jats,  227. 

Jebb,  Sir  R.  C.,  256. 
Jemappes,  86. 

Jena,  60,  64,  68,  70,  74,  80,  82,  87. 
Jenkinson,  Bishop  Bankes,  282. 
Jersey,  Sarah,  Countess  of,  270. 
Jerusalem  Chamber,  243. 
Jeune,  Right  Hon.  Sir  F.,  256. 
Jews,  in,  155,  156. 
Joan  of  Arc,  309. 
Joan  of  Navarre,  Queen,  313. 
Josephine,  Empress  of  the  French,  53,  55, 

56,  58,  65,  134. 
Jowett,  Rev.  B.,  256. 


Jubilee  of  Queen  Victoria,  29. 

Junius,  295. 

Juxon,  Archbishop,  143. 


Kant,  86. 

Karolyi,  Count,  250. 

Kashmir,  227. 

Katherine  of  France,  Queen,  313. 

Keble  College,  Oxford,  282. 

Keeper,  Lord,  294. 

Kellermann,  Marshal  (Duke  ofValmy),  54. 

Kelvin,  Lord,  263. 

Ken,  Bishop,  150. 

Kennington  Common,  23. 

Kensington  Palace,  136,  196. 

Kent,  50,  249. 

Kent,  Duchess  of,  20,  131. 

Kent,  Edward,  Duke  of,  14,  20,  21,  245. 

Kenyon,  Lord,  7. 

Khyber  Pass,  101. 

Kimberley,  Earl  of,  269,  292. 

King's  Lynn,  164. 

Kirchbach,  General  von,  77. 

Kitchener,  Viscount,  297. 

Knocker,  Sir  W.,  287. 

Knollys,  Lord,  298. 

Knox,  John,  252. 

Kolhapur,  Maharajah  of,  252. 

Komatsu,  Prince,  of  Japan,  229. 

Konigsberg,  58,  65,  70. 

Kossuth,  23. 

Kremlin,  The,  39. 

Kutusow,  General,  78. 


Labour,    Organisation    of;     and     Labour 

Party  (see  Working  Classes). 
Lamartine,  22,  137. 
Lambeth  Palace,  143. 
Lancashire,  166,  176. 
Landed  interest  (see  Territorial  Class). 
Lanfrey,  251. 
Lannes,  Marshal  (Duke  of  Montebello),  49, 

50,  54- 
Lansdowne,  1st  Marquess  of,  136,  260  (see 

also  Shelburne). 

Lansdowne,  3rd  Marquess  of,  136,  260. 
Lansdowne,  5th  Marquess  of,  260. 
Lascelles  family,  168,  191. 
Lascelles,  Hon.  E.,  314. 
Laud,  Archbishop,  143. 


490 


INDEX 


Lauderdale,  8th  Earl  of,  60. 

Laurier,  Right  Hon.  Sir  W.,  232,  253. 

Lawrence,  SirT.,  189,  192. 

Lawrences,  The,  228. 

Lawyers,  180,  181,  182,  217,  273. 

Leader,).  T.,  195. 

Lebrun,  74. 

Lecky,  Right  Hon.  W.  E.  H.,  177,  256. 

Lee,  Bishop  Prince,  149. 

Leeds,  168. 

Le  Fevre  de  la  Boderie,  10. 

Lefevre,  Marshal  (Duke  of  Dantzic),  54. 

Lehzen,  Baroness,  15. 

Leicester,  173. 

Leicester,  1st  Earl  of,  126,  127,  264. 

Leicester,  2nd  Earl  of,  264. 

Lennox,  Lord  William,  285. 

Leo  XIII.,  35. 

Leonardo  da  Vinci,  104. 

Leopold,    Prince  of  Saxe-Coburg-Saalfeld 

(King  of  the  Belgians),  II,  12,  36,  131. 
Lepanto,  Gulf  of,  in. 
Lessing,  87. 

Letter-writing,  106-111. 
Leveson-Gower  family,  192. 
Lewes,  Battle  of,  309. 
Liard,  L.,  88. 

Liber  Regalis,  288,  300,  326. 
Lichfield,  Bishop  (Legge)  of,  282. 
Liddell,  Dean,  290. 
Lieven,  Princess,  15- 
Lightfoot,  Bishop,  149,  290. 
Lilies  of  France,  130. 
Lincoln,  Abraham,  42. 
Lincoln,  Lord,  158. 
Lister,  Lord,  263. 
Litany,  234,  243. 
Liverpool,  166,  167,  173. 
Liverpool,  Earl  of,  282. 
Livingston,  Robert  R.,  52. 
Loir,  Dr  A. ,  99. 
Loire,  The,  70,  76,  104. 
London,  4,  15,  17,  30,  108,  114,  115,  117, 

118,  119,  134,   173,  214,  221,  222-230, 

232,  233,  235,  236,  237,  239,  283,  285. 
London,  Bishop  (Winnington  Ingram)  of, 

290,  300,  303. 

Londonderry,  Marquess  of,  296,  300. 
London,  Lord  Mayor  of,  296. 
Longchamp,  79. 

Longley,  Archbishop  and  Bishop,  145. 
Long,  Walter,  162. 
Lords,  House  of,  126,  141,  144,  177,  178, 

179,  184,   185,  190,  191,  192,  210-215, 

218,  258-269,  302-311. 


Lorraine,  83. 

Louise,  Princess,  Duchess  of  Argyll,  244. 

Louise,  Princess,  Duchess  of  Fife,  244. 

Louise,  Queen  of  Prussia,  65,  66. 

Louisiana,  98. 

Louis  le  Debonnaire,  58. 

Louis- Philippe,  King,  21,  22,  36,  55,  56, 

85,  133; 

Louis,  Prince,  of  Prussia,  74. 
Louis  XIV.,  50,  70,  71,  74,  80. 
Louis  XV.,  128,  223,  260. 
Louis  XVI.,  3,  45,  48,  54,  55,  62,  65,  75, 

132. 

Louis  XVII.,  65. 

Louis  XVIII.,  47,  54,  55,  133,  160. 
Lowe,  Rt.  Hon.  R.  (Viscount  Sherbrooke), 

1 60. 

Luchesini,  Marquis,  51. 
Lucknow,  228. 
Luke,  Saint,  5. 
Lumsden,  Sir  P.,  277. 
Lytton,  Earl,  158,  174. 


M 


Macaulay,  Lord,   58,    151,    152,   160,    164, 

1 68,  264,  280. 
Macclesfield,  169. 
Macclesfield,  Earl  of,  314. 
Macdonald  of  Earnsclift,  Baroness,  295. 
Macdonald,  Right  Hon.  Sir  John,  295. 
Macedonia,  in. 

Machinery,  Industrial.  122,  173,  174,  178. 
"  Madame  Sans  Gene,"  54. 
Magdeburg,  74. 

Magee,  Archbishop  and  Bishop,  149,  283. 
Magna  Charta,  310. 
Magnificat,  The,  5- 
Mahrattas,  227. 
Maidstone,  152. 
Maintenon,  Mme.  de,  56. 
Malays,  226. 
Malmesbury,  Lord,  61. 
Malplaquet,  57. 
Malta,  113,  226. 
Manchester,  119,  167,  168. 
Manners  family,  310. 
Manning,  Cardinal,  78,  146,  212,  282. 
Mansard,  50,  74. 
Maoris,  226. 
Marcus  Aurelius,  14. 
Marengo,  99. 

Maret  (Duke  of  Bassano),  55. 
Margaret  of  Anjou,  Queen,  313. 


INDEX 


491 


Maria  da  Gloria,  Queen  of  Portugal,  131. 
Maria  Theresa,  Empress  of  Germany,  16, 

57.  127. 
Marie  Antoinette,  3,  4,  5,  6,  48,  66,   75, 

127. 

Marie  Louise,  48,  66. 
Marlborough  College,  289. 
Marlborough,  Duchess  of,  315. 
Marlborough,  Duke  of,  296. 
Marseillaise,  The,  3,  5. 
Marseilles,  3,  57. 
Mars-la-Tour,  77. 
Marx,  Karl,  26. 
Mary  Adelaide,  Princess  ( Duchess  of  Teck), 

131,  246. 
Mary  (Queen  of  William   III.)>    :9>    J9°» 

322,  323,  329. 

Massena  (Duke  of  Rivoli),  46. 
Massillon,  57. 
Materialism,   180,  187,  188,  189,  215,  246, 

267,  309. 

Mater  Regutn,  53. 
Mathilda,  Queen,  311,  313. 
Maud,  Princess  (Princess  Charles  of  Den- 
mark), 244. 
Maupertuis,  86. 
Mauritius,  113. 
Maximilian,  Archduke,  Emperor  of  Mexico, 

12. 

Maximilian,  Emperor,  324. 
May  Marriages,  II. 
Mechanics'  Institutes,  140. 
Mecklenburg-Strelitz,    Grand  Duchess   of, 

131.  245- 

Melbourne,  223,  253. 
Melbourne,  Viscount,   102,   124,   136,   138, 

145,  163,  264. 

Memorial  de  Sainte  Helhie,  48,  60,  65. 
Merthyr-Tydvil,  169,  172. 
Metternich,  Prince  Clement,  22,  71,  134. 
Metternich,  Prince  Wolff,  250. 
Metz,  70,  73. 
Michael,  Hereditary  Grand  Duke  of  Russia, 

229. 

Michael  Michailovitch,  Grand  Duke,  250. 
Michel  Angelo,  104. 
Middle  Ages,  103,  219,  313. 
Milan,  22,  57. 
Mill,J.  S.,  175. 
Milner,  Rev.  I.,  250. 
Milner,  Viscount,  256. 
Milnes,  Monckton,  161. 
Milton,  161. 

"  Ministry  of  All  the  Talents,"  136. 
Mirabeau,  48. 


Mississippi,  128. 
Mitford's  Greece,  161. 
Molesworth,  Sir  W.,  162,  168. 
Moltke,  Field-marshal  von,  69. 
Monarchical  idea,  3,  31,  93,  189,  195,  202, 

204,  205,  207,  212,  215,  307,  320,  329. 
Monarchy  of  July,  21,  84,  135,  183. 
Monasteries,  dissolution  of,  190,  260. 
Aloniteur,  The,  51,  52,  58. 
Montesquieu,  179,  183. 
Montfort,  Simon  de,  272,  309. 
Montgaillard,  50. 
Montreal,  102. 
Montrose,  Duchess  of,  314. 
Morley,  Right  Hon.  J.,  256. 
Mountcashell,  Countess  of,  270. 
Mount  Stephen,  Lord,  295. 
Munroe,  James,  53. 
Murat,  Joachim  (King  of  Naples),  36,  54, 

228. 

Murray,  Dr  J.  A.  H.,  287. 
Musset,  A.  de,  88. 


N 


Nantes,  Edict  of,  75. 

Napoleon  I.,  13,  23,  35,  41,  44-66,  68,  70, 

74,  98,  99,  105,  125,  132,  133,  134,  135, 

175,  199,  250. 
Napoleon  III.,   12,  45,  50,  61,  65,  67,  68, 

70,  71,  92,  133. 
Natal,  218,  225,  226,  254. 
Naval  Review,  319. 
Negro  Emancipation,  163,  166. 
Nelson,  Lord,  52. 
Nepal,  227. 

Nesselrode,  Count,  134. 
Newark,  152,  158,  184,  310. 
Newcastle,  4th  Duke  of,  159. 
Newcastle,  5th  Duke  of,  159. 
Newfoundland,  254. 
Newman,  J.  H.,  147. 
New  South  Wales,  144,  226,  232,  253. 
New  Zealand,  29,  218,  222,  224,  225,  226, 

232,  253,  310. 
Ney,    Marshal   (Prince   of  Moskowa),    55, 

Nice,  61. 

Nicholas  I.,  Emperor  of  Russia,  39,   165, 

250. 

Nicholas  II.,  Emperor  of  Russia,  40,  249. 
Nietzche,  90. 
Nigerians,  226. 
Nive,  132. 
Nivelle,  132. 


492 


INDEX 


Norfolk,    Duke    of    (Earl    Marshal),    241, 

295,  296,  297,  308. 
Northampton,  173,  176. 
Northumberland,  1st  Duke  of,  191. 
Norwich,  173. 

Norwich,  Bishop  (Sheepshanks)  of,  289. 
Notre  Dame  de  Paris,  50-63,  132,  199. 
Nottingham,  173. 


Oath,  Coronation,  280,  299. 

O'Connell,  Dan.,  162,  163. 

O'Connor  Don,  The,  288. 

O'Connor,  Feargus,  1 68. 

Ohio,   128. 

Oldham,  167. 

Old  Sarum,  184. 

Oaslow,  Earl  of,  260. 

Ontario,  167,  226. 

Orange,  Family  of,  36. 

Orange  party,  17. 

Orange,  Prince  of,  II. 

Orange,    William   of  (William    III.),    19, 

164,  170,  175,  190,  260,  280,  322,  323, 

329- 

Orb,  The,  296,  300,  302,  331. 
Oriel  College,  Oxford,  145,  147. 
Orleans  family,  229. 
Orleans,  Princess  Louise  d',  12. 
Oscar  II.,  King  of  Sweden,  229. 
Othmans,  Family  of,  37. 
Oudh,  227. 
Outram,  228. 
Ovid,  ii. 

Owen,  Robert,  26. 
Oxford,  87,  130,  152,  161,  256,  257. 
Oxford,  Bishop  (Paget)  of,  243,  289. 
Oxford  movement,  147. 
Oxford  Union,  152,  161. 


Paget,  Sir  R.,  276. 

Paine,  Thomas,  7. 

Paley,  Dr,  8,  1 8. 

Palmella,  Duke  of,  134. 

Palmer,  Hon.  R.,  314. 

Palmerston,  Viscount,  125,   136,   146,  263, 

270,  282. 
"  Pamela,"  255. 
Papacy,  35,  50.     . 


Paris,  3,  42,  66,  70,  79,  85,  134,  135. 
Parliamentary    Government    in    England, 
140,    165-170,     171-186,    214-218,    255, 

293- 

Parratt,  Sir  W.,  302. 
Parry,  Sir  Hubert,  284,  302. 
Party    Government,    141,    267,    268,    269, 

293- 

Pathans,  227. 
Pau,  54. 

Paul,  Emperor  of  Russia,  39. 
Paul,  Saint,  in,  149,  156,  321. 
Peelites,  159. 
Peel,  Sir  Robert,  101,  125,   138,   165.  184, 

264. 

Peel,  Viscount,  264. 
Peerage  (see  House  of  Lords :    Territorial 

Class). 
Peeresses,  241,    258,  269,   270,  271,  314, 

3i5- 

Pembroke,  Catherine,  Countess  of,  270. 
Pembroke,  Earl,  293. 
Peninsular  War,  132,  135. 
Penn,  W.,  112. 
Perak,  Sultan  of,  226. 
Perceval,  Spencer,  137,  173,  176. 
Perkins,  Minor  Canon,  243. 
Perrot,  M.,  5. 

Peter  III.,  Emperor  of  Russia,  39. 
Peter  the  Great,  57. 
Petersfield,  181. 
Petty  (see  Lansdowne). 
Philip  of  Macedon,  139. 
Philippa  of  Hainault,  Queen,  207,  313. 
Philippe  Auguste,  53. 
Philips,  Mark,  167. 
Phillpotts,  Bishop,  145. 
Piedmont,  37. 
Pitt,  William,  6,  8,  60,  82,   125,   143,   174, 

179,  183,  184,  189. 
Pitt,  William  (Earl  of  Chatham),  127,  183, 


84,  1 89,  I94- 
Pius  VI.,  50,  56. 
Pius  VII.,  35,  49,  56,  57,  58. 
"  Plantagenet  Ball,"  The,  207. 
Plantagenets,  259,  300,  308. 
Plutarch,  161. 
Plymouth,  119. 

Pocket-boroughs,  152,  184,  214. 
Poets'  Corner,  155,  257,  260. 
Poland,  65,  68,  129. 
Polignac,  Prince  de,  135. 
Pompey,  139. 

Ponsonby-Fane,  Sir  S.,  136,  245. 
Ponsonby,  Sir  Henry,  125. 


INDEX 


493 


Pontecorvo,  Prince  of  (see  also  Bernadotte), 

54- 

Pontefract,  161. 
Pope,  A.,  no. 
Portland,  3rd  Duke  of,  143. 
Portland,  Duchess  of,  315. 
Portugal,  22,  131,  132,  134,  251,  252. 
Post-Office  Reform,  106,  107,  108. 
Potsdam,  64. 
Poverty,  30,  118,  222. 
Pozzo  di  Borgo,  133. 
Pradt,  de,  61. 

Praed,  W.  M.,  160,  161,  188. 
Prebends  or  Prebendaries  of  Westminster, 

287. 

Presburg,  16. 

Prince  Edward's  Island,  21. 
Privy  Council,  241,    253,    256,    271,  276, 

310,  311. 

Privy  Seal,  Lord,  294. 
Probyn,  Right  Hon.  Sir  D.,  298. 
Provence,  Count  of  (Louis  XVIII.),  47. 
Prussia,  64-93,  I29>  2O°- 
Punjab,  227. 


Quai  d'Orsay,  135. 

Quatre  Bras,  14,  194. 

Quebec,  28,  99,  128,  167,  223,  224. 

Queens-Consort,  311,  312,  313,  314. 

Queensland,  226. 

Queretaro,  12. 


Racine,  75,  253. 

Radetsky,  22. 

Radicals,  24,  157,  161,  162,  168,  21 1,  255. 

Raglan,  Lord,  285. 

Railway-kings,  2OI,  214. 

Railways,  21,  23,  101,  103,  105,  106,   107, 

in,   114-119,   148,  173,   174,   178,  206, 

213,  214. 

Rajputana,  227,  252. 
Raleigh,  Sir  Walter,  10,  327. 
Ras  Makunen,  249. 
Rebellion,  The  Great,  181,  191,  285,  308, 

3°9- 

Red  Prince,  76,  244. 
Reformation,  104,  190,  279. 
Reform  Bill  of  1832,  14,  123,  124,  137,  138, 

165,   166,   167,   168,  170,  171,   172,  173, 

174,  216,  261. 


Reform  Bill  of  1867,  164,  174,  175. 
Regalia,  243,  281,  286,  295,  296,  298,  300, 

302,  322,  323. 

Regent,  George,  Prince,  9,  10,  51. 
Rehearsal  of  Coronation  Service,  232,  233. 
Reid,  Hon.  Whitelaw,  52,  53,  251. 
Reims,  50,  55,  133,  206. 
Renaissance,    19,    25,    102-104,    112,   260, 

3!3- 

Renan,  E.,  88,  90,  106. 
Republicanism  in  England,  26,  27,  169. 
Restoration  (French),  47,  55,  134. 
Restoration  of  1660,  15,  323. 
Revolutionary  Epic,  25,  152. 
Revolution,   English  (of  1688),  9,   12,   19, 

22,   170,   175,   190,  280,  28l. 

Revolution,  French,  3,  5,  7,  8,  13,  21,  22, 
25,  26,  28,  30,  31,  39,  41,  44-63,  65,  66, 
70,  75,  88,  98,  102,  104-106,  113,  124, 
129,  131,  132,  135,  175,  179,  183,  185, 
199,  200,  202,  207,  250,  255. 

Revolution  of  1848,  21,  22,  26,  36,  62,  176. 

Revolution  of  July,  14,  62. 

Reynolds,  Sir  J.,  189. 

Rhine,  The,  64,  71,  74,  86,  88. 

Rhodes,  Cecil,  Right  Hon.,  254. 

Rhodesia,  99. 

Richard  I.,  291. 

Richelieu,  Cardinal,  161,  327. 
I  Richmond,  3rd  Duke  of,  193. 
\  Ridgway,  Right  Hon.  Sir  W.,  254. 
|  Ridley,  Viscount,  256. 

Rifles,  King's  African,  227. 

Rights  of  Man,  7. 

Ripon,  Bishop  (Boyd-Carpenter)  of,  282. 

Roberts,  Earl,  295. 

Robespierre,  47,  106. 

Robinson,  Canon  Armitage,  Dean  of  West- 
minster, 244,  279,  289. 

Rochester,  Bishop  (Talbot)  of,  282. 

Rockingham,  Marquess  of,  254. 

Rocky  Mountains,  119,  126. 

Rolle,  Lord,  127,  129. 

Roman  Catholics,  17,  23,  212,  297. 

Rome,  61,  85,  101,  102,  131. 

Rome  (ancient),  no,  in. 

Romilly,  S.,  173. 

Romney,  G.,  189. 

Roon,  von,  General,  69. 

Rosebery,  Earl  of,  125,  165,  293,  294. 

Roses,  Wars  of,  19,  100,  104,  297,  313. 

Rothschild,  Baron  de,  68. 

Roumania,  Crown  Prince  and  Princess  of, 
249. 

Rowntree,  Mr,  118. 


494 


INDEX 


Rubens,  206. 

Rugby  School,  146,  282,  289,  305. 

Russell  family,  190. 

Russell,  Lord  John,  125,  137,  172,  264. 

Russell,  Lord  Odo,  78. 

Russell,  Sir  W.  H.,  76. 

Russia,  38-40,  128,  202,  229. 

Rutland,  Duke  of,  310. 


Saalfeld,  74. 

Sadowa,  40,  69,  70. 

St  David's,  Bishop  (Owen)  of,  282. 

St  Helena,  13,  48,  54,  55,  60,  61,  132. 

St  Lawrence  River  and  Gulf  of,  119,  128, 

226. 
St  Michael  and  St  George,  Order  of,  273, 

277. 

St  Patrick,  Order  of,  255. 
St  Petersburg,  38,  85. 
St  Privat,  73. 
St-Simon,  26. 

St  Stephen,  Iron  Crown  of,  40. 
Salford,  167. 
Salic  Law,  17. 

Salisbury,  1st  Lord,  265,  294. 
Salisbury,  Marquis  of,  125,  265,  294. 
Salmasius,  161. 
Sancroft,  Archbishop,  150. 
Sanders,  Nicholas,  312. 
Sandon,  Viscount,  166. 
Sandringham,  288,  289. 
Sardinia,  37,  67. 
Saul,  King,  5. 
Savoy,  61. 

Savoy,  Family  of,  37,  229,  250. 
Saxe-Coburg  and  Gotha,  Family  of,  20,  131, 

249. 

Saxe-Weimar,  Grand  Duke  of,  77. 
Saxony,  71,  73,  76. 
Saxony,  Crown  Prince  of,  76. 
Schiller,  81,  86,  91. 
Schimmelpenninck,  52. 
Schleswig-Holstein,  68. 
Schleswig-Holstein,  Duke  of,  77. 
Schleswig-Holstein,  Princess   Christian    of 

(see  Helena,  Princess). 
Scholefield,  J.,  169. 
Scotch  nation,  294,  295,  328,  329. 
Se'bastiani,  General,  133. 
Sedan,  69,  77,  78,  84. 
Seddon,  Right  Hon.  R.,  232,  253. 
Segur,  58. 


I  Selborne,  Earl  of,  263. 
I  Selwyn,  Bishop  of  Lichfield  and  New  Zea- 
land, 149,  291. 

Sendall,  Sir  W.,  254. 
i  Seth,  240. 

j  Seven  Years'  War,  64. 
|  Sevigne,  Mme.  de,  109,  no. 

Seymour  family,  190,  296. 

Seymour,  Sir  E.,  297. 

Shaftesbury,  7th  Earl  of,  164,  282. 

Shakespeare,  279,  313,  326. 

Shaw-Lefevre,  Speaker,  151. 

Sheba,  Queen  of,  249. 

Sheffield,  168. 

Shelburne,  Earl  of,  136,  254,  260. 
I  Shelley,  161. 

Sheridan,  R.  B.,  139,  173,  189. 
;  Sherlock,  Master  of  the  Temple,  288. 
|  Shrewsbury,  ist  Earl  of,  308. 

Shrewsbury  School,  145, 

Shrewsbury,  2Oth  Earl  of,  308. 

Sibthorp,  Colonel,  162. 

Sichel,  W.,  25. 

Sicilian  Insurrection,  22. 

Sidmouth,  ist  Viscount,  144. 

Sikhs,  227. 

Simon,  Jules,  106. 

Singh,  Doulat,  252. 

Singh,  Sir  Pertab,  252. 

Slave-trade  (see  Negro  Emancipation). 

Smiles,  Dr,  256. 

Smith,  Payne  &  Smiths,  179. 

Socialism,  26,  28,  275. 

Sodor  and  Man,  Bishop  of,  259. 

Solferino,  40. 

Somerset,  Duke  of,  296. 

Somerset,  Protector,  296. 

Smithson,  Sir  H.,  191. 

Sophia,  Electress,  13,  279  (see  also  Act  of 
Settlement,  Hanover,  House  of). 

Sorel,  Albert,  52. 

Soult,   Marshal    (Duke   of  Dalmatia),   55, 
132,  133- 

South  Africa,  4,  ico,  119,  218,  223,  224,  542. 

Southern  Cross,  232. 

Southey,  Robert,  10. 

Southwark,  108,  173. 

Soveral,  Marquis  de,  251. 

Spain,  37,  52,  53,  132,  321. 

Spanish  Armada,  170. 

Sparta,  Duchess  of,  248. 

Sparta,  Duke  of,  248. 

Spectator,  190,  330. 

Spencer,  Earl,  292. 

Spicheren,  77. 


INDEX 


495 


Spiritual  Lords  (see  Episcopate). 

Spithead,  319. 

Sprigg,  Right  Hon.  Sir  G.,  232,  254. 

Staal,  M.  de  (Russian  ambassador),  250. 

Stael,  Mme.  de,  88. 

Stafford,  Marquess  of,  314. 

Staffordshire,  169,  282. 

Stage-coaches,  101,  102. 

Standard  Bearers,  288. 

Standish,  C,  167. 

Stanford,  Sir  C.  Villiers,  316. 

Stanhope,  Lady  Catherine,  165. 

Stanley,  Arthur,  Dean  of  Westminster,  145. 

Stanley,  Bishop  of  Norwich,  145. 

Stanley  family,  292,  309. 

Stanley,    Lord    (see    Fourteenth    Earl    of 

Derby). 

Steam-navigation,  IOI,  III,  119,  173. 
Steele,  Sir  Richard,  330. 
Stephenson,  G.,  106,  in. 
Stevenson,  Andrew,  251. 
Stigand,  Archbishop,  312. 
Stillingfleet,  Bishop,  150. 
Stoke-on-Trent,  169,  172. 
Strafford,  ist  Earl  of,  285. 
Straits  Settlement,  226. 
Strathcona,  Lord,  264,  295. 
Stuart,  Henry  (Cardinal  York),  131. 
Stuart,  James  (Old  Pretender),  127. 
Stuarts,  the,   10,   124,   131,   162,  175,  190, 

260,  279,  280,  288,  295,  327,  328. 
Stubbs,  Bishop,  149,  290,  311. 
Sudanese,  227. 
Suez  Canal,  158. 
Sumner,  Archbishop,  and  Bishop  J.  B.,  143, 

145- 

Sumner,  Bishop  C.,  145. 
Sussex,   Augustus,  Duke   of,   18,   20,    124, 

130. 

Sutherland,  Duchess-Countess  of,  65. 
Sutherland,  Harriet,  Duchess  of,  192. 
Sutherland,  Millicent,  Duchess  of,  315. 
Sutherland,  ist  Duke  of,  65,  143. 
Sutherland,  2nd  Duke  of,  65. 
Sutherland,  Sir  Thomas,  277. 
Swahelis,  227. 
Swan  River,  226. 

Sweden,  37,  54  ;  Crown  Prince  of,  229. 
Swinburne,  A.  C.,  327. 
Swiss  Guard,  the,  3. 
Switzerland,  42,  83. 
Swords  of  Regalia,  295,  300. 
Sybil,  157. 

Sydenham,  Lord  (Poulett  Thompson),  167. 
Sydney,  N.S.W.,  222. 


Taine,  H.,  66,  88,  90,  263. 

Tail,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,   143,   147, 

149,  290. 

Talbot,  Christopher,  161. 
Talbot  family,  308. 
Talleyrand,  Prince  de,  39,  44,  53,  55,  60, 

65»"  133.  134,  160,  250. 
Tamils,  227. 

Tankerville,  Corisande,  Countess  of,  270. 
Tarquins,  the,  5. 
Tasmania,  226. 
Taylor,  Sir  Henry,  1 59. 
Temple,    Archbishop    of   Canterbury    (see 

Canterbury). 
Temple,  The,  181. 
Tennyson,  161. 
Territorial  Class,  122,  124,  165,   166,   171, 

I75»  177.  178,  180,  181,  182,  186,  190, 

191,  192,  214,  215,  216,  217,  254,  273, 

274,  276,  309. 
Thackeray,  W.  M.,  211. 
Thanet,  101. 
Theseus,  5. 
Thiers,  A.,  70,  105. 
Thirl  wall,  Bishop  Connop,  149. 
Thompson,     Poulett     (Lord     Sydenham), 

167. 

Thomson,  Archbishop,  149. 
Thomson,  James,  330. 
Throne  of  England,  4,  14,    15,   16-19,  23> 

24,   129,   156,   189,  203,  204,  208,  235, 

241,  302,  315,  331. 
Tillotson,  Archbishop,  150. 
Tilsit,  65. 

Tocqueville,  A.  de,  175,  200. 
Tom  Brown's  Schooldays,  15. 
Tories,  young,  274. 
Toronto,  223. 
Toronto  Globe,  222. 
Torrington,  Viscount,  314. 
Tory  party,  138,  152,   154,   160,   163,   164, 

176,  274. 
Toulon,  45. 
Toulouse,  132. 
"  Tracts  for  the  Times,"  147. 
Trade  Unionism  (see  Working  Classes). 
Tradition,  as  a  factor  in  English  national 

life,  43,  126,  131,   149,   181,    184,   187, 

189,   193,  201,  204-209,  215,  238,  255. 

260,  264,  266,  274,  284,  285,  286,  290, 

291,  292,  296,  297,  305,  306,  310,  312, 

322,  323,  327. 
Trafalgar,  52. 


496 


INDEX 


Tremouille,    Charlotte     de,    Countess     of 

Derby,  271. 
Trentham,  192. 
Treves,  Sir  F.,  277. 
Trojan  War,  5,  25. 
Tsars,  Coronation  of,  38,  39. 
Tudors,  265,  280,  306,  313,  323,  324,  325, 

326. 

Tuileries,  the,  3,  5,  50,  75. 
Tunisia,  99. 
Turenne,  74. 
Turin,  61,  250. 
Tweed,  294. 


U 


Under-Secretaries  of  State,  156,  273. 
Union  League  Club,  251. 
Union  of  England  with  Scotland,  328,  329. 
Union  of  Great  Britain  with  Ireland,   179, 

261. 

"  United  Empire  Loyalists,"  225. 
United  States  of  America,  27,  28,  42,  52, 

91*  97>  98»   I2O,   123,   129,  2OI,  222,    251, 

255.  283. 

University  College,  London,  140. 
Utilitarian  democracy,  27,  204,  21 1,  213, 

276. 


Valensay,  55. 

Valence,  50. 

Valerien,  Mont,  79. 

Valmy,  54,  86,  200. 

Valois,  The,  104. 

Vancouver,  102. 

Vandal,  Albert,  45. 

Vandyke,  206. 

Vatican  Council,  78. 

Vauban,  74- 

Vaughan,  Very  Rev.  Dr,  288. 

Velasquez,  206. 

Verona,  Congress  of,  135. 

Versailles,  41,  44,  69-81,  84,  87,  91,    92, 

192. 

Victor  Emmanuel  II. ,  King  of  Italy,  36. 
Victoria  (Australia),  226. 
Victoria,    Princess  (dau.    of  King  Edward 

VII.),  244. 
Vienna,  85. 
Vienna,  Congress  of,  37,   60,  61,  66,  71, 

H3»  134,  135- 


Vignaud,  H.,  52. 
Villafranca,  Peace  of,  67. 
Villiers,  Right  Hon.  C.  P.,  160,  169. 
Virgil,  n. 

Vivian,  Sir  Hussey  (ist  Lord  Vivian),   135. 
Voltaire,  74,  86,  151,  183. 
,  the,  92. 


W 

Waddington,  W.  H.,  269. 

Wagner,  R.,  88. 

Wagram,  134. 

Wakefield,  168. 

Wales,  282,  325. 

Wales,  Frederick,  Prince  of,  13. 

Wales,    George,    Prince    of    (see    Regent, 

Prince). 

Wales,  Henry,  Prince  of,  10. 
Wales,  Prince  Albert  of,  244. 
Wales,  Prince  Edward  of,  244. 
Wales,  Prince  of,  245,  246,  247,  252,  284, 

306. 

Wales,  Princess  Charlotte  of,  10-12. 
Wales,  Princess  of,  245,  246,  298. 
Walpole,  Horace,  no. 
Walsingham,  Sir  F.,  327. 
Wardle,  Colonel,  8. 
Warham,  Archbishop,  143. 
Washington,  George,  251. 
Waterloo,  55,  66,  91,  133,  136,  285. 
Watt,  James,  in,  122. 
Watts,  Isaac,  244. 
Wedderburn,  Scrymgeour,  288. 
Weimar,  65,  86. 
Weldon,   W.    H.    (Norroy  King-at-Arms), 

3!5- 

Welldon,  Right  Rev.  Bishop,  243,  289. 
Wellesley,  Dean,  125. 
Wellesley,  Marchioness,  270. 
Wellington,  ist  Duke  of,  24,  39,  124,  126, 

132,  133,  135.  136,  138,  285. 
Wellington,  4th  Duke  of,  288. 
Westcott,  Bishop,  149,  291. 
Western  Australia,  137,  226. 
Westminster,  city  of,  108,  136,  173,  192. 
Westminster,   Dean  and  Chapter  of,  243, 

287,  288. 

Westminster  School,  243,  284,  285. 
Westmoreland,  gth  Earl  of,  126,  128. 
Westphalia,  Jerome,  King  of,  13. 
West  Indies,  113,  163,  166,  182,  227,  254. 
Whately,  Archbishop,  147. 
Wheatstone,  in. 


INDEX 


497 


Whigs,  The,  135,  138,  139,  154,  160,  163, 

164,  211,  260. 
Whitehall,  283,  285. 
Whitgift,  Archbishop,  219. 
Whitworth,  Lord,  51,  52. 
Wickham  Legg,  Dr  J.,  219,  285,  312,  323, 

327. 

Wickham  Legg,  L.  G.,  219. 
Wieland,  86. 
Wigan,  167. 

Wilberforce,   Basil,   Archdeacon   of  West- 
minster, 244,  289. 
Wilberforce,  Ernest,  Bishop  of  Chichester, 

289. 
Wilberforce,    Samuel,    Bishop   of    Oxford, 

146,  149. 

Wilberforce,  William,  9. 
Wilhelm  Strasse,  135. 
Wilkes,  John,  149,  185. 
William  I.,  (German  Emperor),  41,  58,  64- 

79,  80,  99,  248,  249. 

William  II.  (German  Emperor),  92,  93,  248. 
William  III.,   19,  164,  170,  175,    190,  260, 

280,  322,  323,  329. 
William  IV.,  14,  15,  17,  102,  139. 
William  the  Conqueror,  312,  313. 
Winchester,    Bishop   (Davidson)    of,    125, 

290,  300,  301,  303,  304. 
Winchester,  5th  Marquess  of,  308. 
Winchester,  I5th  Marquess  of,  308. 
Winchester,  i6th  Marquess  of,  308. 
Windham,  136,  139,  173. 
Windischgraetz,  22. 
Windsor  Castle,  11,  231,  288,  289. 


Wolfe,  General,  128. 

Wolseley,  Viscount,  296. 

Wolverhampton,  161,  169. 

Wood,  Charles  (Lord  Halifax),  168. 

Worcester,  Bishop  (Gore)  of,  256,  282. 

Working-classes,    27,   28,    116,    118,    123, 

178,  204,  211,  2l6,  217,  222,  275  . 

Worksop,  Lord  of  the  Manor  of,  278. 

Wren,  Sir  Christopher,  4. 

Wurtemburg,  71,  86. 

Wurtemburg,  King  of,  13. 

Wyndham  Lewis,  Mrs,   154,  157,  174  (see 

also  Disraeli,  Mrs). 
Wyndham,  Right  Hon.  G.,  255. 


York,  144. 

York,  Archbishop  (Maclagan)  of,  291,  300, 

311,  312,  314. 

York,  Archbishopric  of,  143,  311,  312. 
York,  Frederick,  Duke  of,  8. 
Yorkshire,  1 1 6,  167. 


Zadok  the  Priest,  156,  299. 
Zoological  Gardens,  228. 
Zulu  War,  254. 
Zurich,  46. 


PRINTED   BY 

TURNBULL   AND   SPEARS, 
EDINBURGH 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


Rift  C$4990 

1LL-Gtt4u 


_ 
O~ 

FEB  0  6   199T 


i 


JUN  1  9  2001 

SRLF 
2  WEEK  LOAN 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL 


A     000  020  941